anagnovaMwagMMH
THE LIBRARY
OF
THE UNIVERSITY
OF CALIFORNIA
LOS ANGELES
■ 1
ANCIENT TATTOOING. MOKO-KURl.
THE
ANCIENT HISTORY OF THE MAORI,
MYTHOLOGY AND TUADITIONS.
HORO-IJTA OR TAKI-TUMU MIGRATION.
JOHN WHITE
VOLUME I.
WELLINGTON :
BY authority: GEORGE DIDSBUUY, GOVERNMENT PRINTEB.
1887.
All rights reserved.
I thought, my child, I had severed the hold of night over us
When at thy birth the fruitful winds of years of plenty blew.
And met in crowds, and heralded the coming Pleiades,
And banished famine, hunger, want, and need from man.
Then man was guided to the island Wai-ro-ta ;
The star Pu-auga led him to Earo-tonga,
Where he built the house Maru-ao-uui,
And, guided by To Whaka-ha, he went to Hawa-i-ki.
And built the house called llaugi-aio,
And i)laced the twins of Tai-nga-hue [sun and moon]
Far in the sky, as signs for ever in the heavens.
Ancient Maori lament of Tii-ra7i-kaiva for his murdered child.
oa
V. I
PREFACE.
Some explanation of the disjointed nature of th©
contents of this work is, no doubt, due to the
reader.
The histories of other peoples are based upon
monuments, inscriptions in wood or stone, or upon
other records : the Maori had not reached this
state of advancement, and, though he valued know-
ledge in the very highest degree, it was entirely
preserved in memory and transmitted orally.
He had for ages held tenaciously to the mode
of life imposed upon him by the laws and customs
of his mythology, and he held his sacred knowledge
in such awe that to divulge it to those not of his
own race, or even to the junior branches of his own
people, was to incur the penalty of death. So
thoroughly was he imbued with the principles of
his early teaching that, even after he had been
taught and had adopted the tenets of the Christian
faith, his priests would not dare to disclose some
of their secrets.
When reciting the history of the Taki-tumu,
a priest gave certain portions, and left other parts
untold ; and when asked to fill up the omission he
replied, " The parts I have not related are so
sacred that I withhold them in dread of sudden
death." Nor could any logic or persuasion rid him
of that fear, or prompt him to give the information.
Vr PBEFAOE.
In the liistory of Te-Arawa, the priest acted in
a similar manner, and excused himself by saying,
" I cannot ^nve some of our sacred history, as not
an old priest now remains alive v/ho has the power
to perform the ceremonies to save me from the
penalty of divulging the sacred words of the gods."
When the yonng chief who wrote the histor}^ of
Tai-nui from the dictation of an old priest asked
that the whole of it should be related to him, he
was answ^ered, " Since the Whare-kura, in which
our learned priests taught our history, have been
neglected, no house is sacred enough for the
whole of our history to be recited therein, and I
am not able to defend myself from the consequences
which would most certainly follow^ if I were to
teach you the whole of our sacred history."
The Mamari priests refused to give all their
sacred history for the same reason, and added, " Our
gods are not annihilated — they are only silenced
by the superior influence of the European God.
We are still in the power of our Maori gods, and
if we divulge the sacred lore of our ancestors the
gods will punish us with death."
Therefore, to give the most perfect history of
the Maori people possible under such ch-cum-
stances, it was deemed best to compile it as herein
given, and, further, as the priests of difierent fami-
lies of the same migration give different readings of
the same parts of their history, to give all these, so
that they may explain each other.
Such chiefs as Matiaha-Tira-morehu, of the
South Island ; Reihana-Waha-nui, of Wai-kato ;
Wiremu Maihi-Te-Eangi-ka-heke, of Eoto-rua; and
Aperahama-Tao-nui, of Nga-puhi ; men of supreme
PREFACE. V
rank, who under the old regime Vvould have held
first rank in Whare-kiira, whose minds have been
thoroughly transformed by the truths of Christi-
anity, would have given the whole Maori historj^
consecutively from the creation, with the myth-
ology, migrations, wars, customs, superstitions,
rites, and ceremonies ; but, unfortunately for us,
these men were born too late — that is, their edu-
cation began after the Whare-kura and its rites had
been neglected.
The poem, song, or chant placed at the head
of each chapter (translation of which is given in
the English part) is the expression of the feelings
of joy or sorrow of its composer ; who also set the
tune or chant to which it should be sung (a). The
Maori poet never sang of an imaginary joy or
sorrow.
Over each fragment in this volume is placed the
name of the tribe (Jiajni) from which it was ob-
tained ; and it will be observed that these are the
names of the principal tribes (iwi) representing the
various migrations at the present day.
The Maori version is given as written by, or
from the dictation of, the priests. In a few places
tlieir language is more forcible than elegant : the
Maori scholar will observe that the translation of
such passages, if not quite literal, includes the
sentiments of the composers ; and where a sacer-
dotal or obsolete word or idiom occurs, a synonym
follows in a parenthesis.
The priests speak of the gods as moved by
human passions, and as acting and speaking like
men. Their accounts of creation, of the gods,
and of the chronological order of parts of their
VI PREFACE.
mythology, and of the creation of the world, and
of man and woman, vary considerably; so also do
the names of several of the gods, and of priests,
and of battles ; in many instances even the sexes
of the gods, and priests, and heroes do not agree ;
neither do the navigators always agree as to the
canoes, or the localities of some of the ancient
battles, or the heroes who took part in them.
When a name differs in form or orthography, or
where it bears more than one meaning, these are
respectively given, with explanations of various
other matters on which the priests differ, in the
dictionary to be appended to the complete work,
as indicated by the letter (d) in the several volumes :
these explanations, it is hoped, will aid, not only
the young Maori scholar, but also the ethno-
logical investigator in his researches respecting
the various tribes who occupy the islands of the
South Pacific.
Genealogical charts of the various migrations
will be given in a separate volume, and it will
be seen that the work has been compiled in the
order in which it now stands in accordance with
them.
I would record my obligations and thanks for
matter received from the late Eev. C Creed,
the late Rev. R. Taylor, and the late Eev.
J. F. H. Wohlers.
With great pleasure and gratitude I also record
here the names of those priests who have given
the histories of the respective migrations,
namely : —
Nepia-Po-huhu, Wairua, Paratene-oka-whare,
Apiata, Eihari Tohi, Karauria-Nga-whare, Waka-
PREFACE. Vn
Tahu-ahi, Paora-Te-kiri, Ihaka-Nga-hiwi, Harawira-
Ta-tere, and John Jiiry-Te-whata-horo, of the
Taki-tumu ;
Wi Maihi-Te-rangi-ka-heke, Tohi-te-uru-rangi,
Haupapa, Wiremu-Hika-iro, and Te-ao-o-te-rangi,
of the Arawa ;
Kiwi-hua-tahi, Wiremu Nero-Te-awa-i-taia,
Tikapa, Euihana-Te-whakaheke, Wata-Kuku-tai,
Wiremu -Te-wheoro, Hoterene-Tai-pari, Hoani
Nahe, Hohepa - Tama-i-hengia, and Te-ao (of
Kawhia), of the Tai-nui;
Te Otene-Kikokiko, Te Keene-Tanga-roa, Wi
Tipene, Paikea, Matitiknha, Tipene (of Whanga-
rei), Paora-Tu-haere, Waka-Nene, and Te-Ngau,
of the Mahuhu ;
Mohi-Tawhai, Taka-horea, Taku-rua, Hakiaha
(of Omanaia), Pereha-Te-kune, Te Mangumangu,
Papahia, Aperahama-Tao-nui, Moe-tara, Te-Atua-
wera, and Whare-papa, of the Mamari ;
Hori Kingi-Te-anaua, Te-mawae, Hoani Wire-
mu Hi-pango, Kawana-Paepae, Pehi-tu-roa, Apera-
hama-Tama-i-parea, Mahau, Ihaia - Kiri-kumara,
and Piri-Kawau, of the Ao-tea.
The recital of these names recalls the delight-
ful hours, spread over the last half-century, when
their possessors, most of whom are no longer in
the flesh, sitting under a shady tree, on the out-
skirts of a forest, and remote from the abodes of
men, rehearsed the sacred lore of their race, and
in solemn dread slowly repeated the sacred incan-
tations of their mythology, or performed the cere-
monies of the Niu, Tohi-taua, Awa-moana, Ki-tao,
Pihe, and other rites, as they were taught by those
of past generations. In them I recognize men of
Vrri PREFACE.
noble and heroic spirit, who, wliile they acknow-
ledged and dreaded the malignant power of the
gods of their fathers, yet dared to disclose some
of their sacred lore to one of an alien race.
JOHN WHITE.
Wellington, 3rd January, 1887
Note. —The alphabet of the Maori language consists of fourteen
letters, which are hereunder given in the order in which they were ar-
ranged by those who first compiled the alphabet, namely : —
A is pronounced as a in Father
Fj „ a „ Fate
I „ e „ Ea,t
O „ „ No
U „ 00 „ Boot
H is called ha, the a pronounced as a in Father
K „ ka,
M „ ma,
N „ na,
P „ pa,
R „ ra,
T „ ta,
\V „ wa,
Ng is a nasal sound, and rather difficult to obtain ; but if the
English word " sting " is written thus, " stiuga," and the added a
sounded as a in " Father," the sound of the IMaori Ng will be
obtained.
e-O'iiH ^'b-
CONTENTS,
■Chapter.
INTRODUCTION.
The gods, liow represented
Notes and words
I. Whare-kura
VScliool of Agriculture . .
Astronomical School . .
II. Mythology of Creation
Origin of various gods . .
Origin of Tane
Gods of the winds
Gods of the upper worlds
Seasons of the year
Cold and heat
Gods of misfortune and disease
Produce of the earth eaten
Gods of food
III. Tane and Rebellion of Spirits
Fire first known
Battle in the heavens . .
First murder in the world
Origin of cannibalism . .
Origin of death
IV. Division of Heaven and Earth
Origin of stars and clouds
Origin of sun and moon
Stars and their names
Ta-whaki worshipped . .
Offerings to gods, how jiresented
Origin of fish . .
Ta-whaki in quest of his father
Ta-whaki ascends on a .spider's thread
Ta-whaki kills his enemies
Birth of Wahie-roa and Rata
V. Death of Wahie-roa
Eata's voyage
The attack . .
The stone axes
Matuku killed
Prisoners taken
Warriors embark
Page.
1
i
7.
13
lo
17
19
21
23
25
27-
29
31
33
3.5
3(>
37
39
41
43
45
46
49
51
53
55
57
59
61
63
65
67
68
69
71
73
75
77
70
X CONTENTS.
Chapter. Page.
VI. Dkitii of Wahie-roa . . . . . . . . . . 81
Rchua and Rupo . . . . . . . . . . 83
Death of Kai-tangata . . . . . . . . 85
Awa-nui-a-rangi .. ., .. .. ..87
Death of Karihi .. .. .. .. ..89
Rata and the fairies . . . . . . . . . . 91
Attack on Matuku . . . . . . . . . . 93
VII. Attempt to Murder Ta-whaki . . . . . . . . 95
Whai-tiri and her children .. .. .. ..97
Attempt to murder Ta-whaki . . . . . . . . 99
Ta-whaki ascends to Heaven . . . . . . . . 101
War on the fairies . . . . . . . . . . 103
Death of Maru . . . . . . . . . . 105
Offerings to gods . . . . . . . . . . 107
Revenge of Rongo-mai . . . . . . . . 109
Whai-tiri the blind . . . . . . . . . . Ill
Hine-nui-te-po . . . . . . . . . . 113
VIII. Ta-whaki ascends to Heaven .. .. .. .. 115
Hapai and Ta-whaki . . , . . . . . . . 117
Ta-whaki baptizes his child . . . . . . . . 119
Whai-tiri and Kai-tangata . . . . . . . . 121
Ta-whaki and Karihi . . . . . . . . . . 123
Ta-whaki and Tama-i-waho . . . . . . . . 125
Whati-tiri mistaken . . . . . . . . . . 127
Tawhaki and Hapai-a-maui . . . . . . . . 129
Tane and Hine-hau-one . . . . . . . . 131
IX. Creation op Woman . . . . . . . . . . 133
Tane in search of Rehua . . . . . . . . 135
Tane in search of Hine-hau-one . . . . . . 137
Ocean made .. .. .. .. .. .. 139
Tane separates Raki and Papa . . . . . . 141
The living water of Tane . . . . . . . . 143
X. The God Tane . . . . . . . . . . . . 144
Trees produced by Tane .. -.. .. .. 145
Tane in search of his wife . . . . . . . . 147
Stars obtained by Tane . . . . . . . . 149
XI. Creation op Man and Woman . . . . . . . . 151
Creation of man . . . . • - » . . . 153
Creation of woman . . . . . . . . . . 155
Rangi and Papa separated . . . • . . . . 161
Woman made . . . . . . . . . . 163
'XII. The Deluge .. .. .. .. .. ..165
Chiefs and high priests . . . . . . . . 167
The flood .. .. .. .. .. ..173
The raft on the waters . . . . . . . . 175
Flood subsides , . . . . . . . . . 177
Offerings made for delivery . . . . . . . . 17 9
The earth convulsed . . . . • . . . . . 181
NGA UPOKO KORERO.
Upoko.
Wharangi.
I. Nga Whare-kuea ,.
4
Whare-kura, ako ki te ngaki kai
. 10
Whare-kura, tatai
. 13
II. Te Ao
. 16
Nga atua
. 17
Ko Tane
. 10
Ko Tanga-roa
. 21
Nga wahinc a Rangi . .
. 2'i
Nga uri a Rangi
. 25
Te kahui anu
. 27
III. Rehua
. 29
Nga atua tupehu
. 31
Rehua raua ko Kahu-kura
. 33
Hotu-a raua ko Rau-riki
. 35
Pare-kura i te rangi . .
. 37
IV". Raki ka weiiea I A Papa
. 39
Raki raua ko Paia
. 41
Rangi raua ko Paia . .
. 43
Ko Puaka raua ko Tama-rcreti . .
. 45
Whai-tiri me Kai-tangata
. 47
Rurulii kere-po
. 4U
Ta-whaki me Mai-waho
. 51
Te patunga a Ta-whaki
. 53
Karihi raua ko Ta-whaki
. 55
Tama-i-waho ko Ta-whaki
. 57
V. Wahie-roa
. 59
Ko Rata
. Gl
Ko Rata, ko l\īatuku . .
. C3
Ko Rata, ko Tama-uri-uri
. G5
Pu-nui, te waka a Rata
. G7
Ko Whiti, ko Matuku . .
. G9
VI. Whai-tiri raua ko Rupe
. 71
Tane raua ko Rehua . .
. 73
Ko Rehua
. 75
Ko Whai-tiri . .
77
VII. Ta-wiiaki
. 84
Ko ]Maru
. 93
Ko Rongo-mai
. 95
Ko Ta-whaki . .
. 97
XII
NGA LTOKO KOItKRO.
CPOKO.
Wharanf,H.
VIII.
Ta-WHAKI R.SUA KO llAPAl
Ko Wai-tiri . .
Ta-wliaki raua ko Wai-tiri
Ta-whaki raua ko Karilii
Ta-whaki raua ko Tania-i-waho
Kai-tangata raua ko Whai-tiri . .
Whai-tiri raua ko Ta-whaki
Tane raua ko Iline-hau-ouo
. 100
. 105
. 107
. 109
, 111
. 113
. 115
. 117
IX.
Tane . .
Tanc raua ko liohua .
Tane
Tane nic te moana
Te-wai-ora-tane
. 119
. 121
. 123
. 125
. 127
X.
Tane ..
Hine-a-te-po . .
Hine-ata-uira
. 129
. 131
. 133
Tiki-au-aha . .
♦ " "
. 135
XI.
Rangi raua ko Papa
Ilonau-matua
Tiki-au-alia . .
lo-wahinc
Waliine i hanga
Rangi raua ko Ke\va .
Tangata i hanga
. 13G
. 137
. 139
. 141
. 143
. 145
. 147
XII.
Nga Ak]ki o Xkhe
Te-waipuke . .
Nga atua wahine
Nga Tu-ahu . .
Ka puta a Kahu-knra.
. 148
. 157
. 159
. IGl
. 163
f,---^Mi«§ir^>«;j--9
ERRATA.
Ekglif>h.
Page 8, lino 4,/o)- dca read death.
Page 8, line 7, /or wa o-ead was.
Page 8, lino 18, for ris read rise.
Page 25, line 33, /or Tane-mi»i-\vhafc read Tane-nii;);i-\vhare.
Page 72, line (},for Matuku-nri-uii read ]\Iatukn.
Page 79, after line 32 add " My food is man."
Page 81, line 3, for rembling read trembling.
Page 81, line 24, /or Mae-walio read Mac-wa-hiia.
Page 94, line 7, /or Pou-ma-tango-tango read Pou-ma-tang«-tanga.
Page 121, line 7, /or Pu-o-te-toi read, Pu-o-te-toc.
Page 131, line 29, for Hine-i-tauira j-fflf? Hine-«/a-uira.
Page 142, line 33, for Huru read Hurunga.
Page ISO, line 19, for īo read īa.
Page 158, line 20, for To-wheta-mai read lo-whota-niai.
Page 171, line 13, /or Kumi-knmi-maro (stiff beard) 7rad Kunu-kurai-
maroro (strong beard).
Page 176, line 9, for Te Kapz/nga read Te Kaponga.
Page 176, line 12, for Pou-hoatz/ (the staff given) rt'ftfZ Pou-hoatfl (spear
stuck upright).
Page 176, line 14, /w Moana-?;»/ (great sea) read 'Moana.-iiri (black
sea).
Maoui.
Maori title-page, for 1886 read 1887.
Page 1, line 10, for Wercngitanc read Werengitana.
Page 7, line 38, for akono read akona.
Page 10, line 18, for kia e korc read kai e kore.
Page 10, line 20, for mokio read mokrt/.
Page 11, line 8, for e marama a read e maraina ai.
Page 39, line 4, for ka ek/ read ka eke.
I'age 40, line 7, for tika ua read tika ana.
Page 50, line 10, for tuakina read tuakrnia.
Page 61, read line 32 without the full stop at the end.
Page 65, line 33, /or ano read ami.
Page 69, line 25, for kahora read kahorf.
Page 72, line 17, for Te mane read To mare.
Page 72, lino 18, for Te mane read Te mare.
Pago 73, line 4, for Tane read Rupe.
Page 77, line 38, for Wo-hai-tiri read o Whai-tiri.
Page 84, line 25, for Puanga read Punga.
Page 115, lino 4, for Mate i-ead Mate/.
Page 115, lino 7, for Mate read IMata.
Page 119, lino 25, for Totaread Toto.
Page 144, line 27, for Riwa i-ead Kewa.
INTRODUCTION.
The New Zealander shall speak for himself. Un-
acquainted with letters, and living in the Stone Age
of the world, he shall relate the history of a people
isolated for ages from the civilized nations of the
world, and shall tell how his race for ages lived,
loved, worshipped, worked, and warred.
His traditions, preserved with the most austere
religious care, and rehearsed from age to age in the
presence of the most select circles of youths by
high priests of most ascetic life, who had received
their knowledge from the gods, have preserved for
him a history reliable as the histories of tribes
sharpened by continual contact, and ripened by
emulation in the art of literature.
His atuas, or divinities —
Tu, god of war ;
Ta-whiri-ma-tea, god of the sky ;
Kongo, god of the kumara ;
Tanga-roa, god of the sea ;
Sau-mia, god of the fern-root —
had each his course of priests, through whom he
communicated with the people in benevolence and
love, or in di-eadful majesty, and by whom only he
was invoked, in solemn and awe-inspiring cere-
monies — commanded the reverence of all classes
of the people in every action of their lives.
No undertaking of any kind was commenced
without propitiating and invoking the aid of the
particular divinity within whose province it lay.
Thus the services of the priests were in continual
1
INTRODUCTION.
demand, and their influence was unbounded in their
respective tribes.
The office of the priesthood was hereditary ;
but birth and intellect alone would not qualify —
the evidence of undaunted courage and unlimited
hospitality was essential also. The jjriests were
the educators of the people. Their schools of
astronomy, mythology, pharmacy, and history were
open to the eldest sons of the high priests only.
Sometimes the second sons were admitted if they
exhibited remarkable promise of excellence.
To the schools of agriculture, manufacture, fish-
ing, and hunting, all classes were admitted. A
symbol of its presiding god was kept in each school.
These symbols were sticks of equal length, with a
knob at one end of each ; but there the resemblance
ceased. That of Tu-mata-uenga was perfectly
straight, and stood erect, as Tu did at the deluge.
That of Ta-whiri-ma-tea was in form not unlike a
corkscrew, to represent the whirling of the winds
and clouds when Eangi attacked Tu at the time of
the deluge. That of Tane had a semicircular bend
at half its length, on either side of which it was
straight. This bend represented the swelling and
growth of bulbs, shrubs, and trees. The toTio of
Tanga-roa was of a zigzag form, not unlike the
teeth of a saw, to represent the waves of the sea.
That of Eongo was in roimded wave-lines along
its whole length, to represent the growth of the
tuberous humara as it raised the earth in little
imounds. The toJco of Hau-mia had three half-circles
bending in one direction, equi-distant h'om each
other. These were to represent the iiTegular and
twisted form of the fern-root when newly dug up.
To-Rx
'OLC^- ^OOL^e
INTEODUCTION.
Besides these divinities there were malignant
spirits who became agents for evil for those who
possessed the power for exorcising them. This art
of witchcraft was known to a few only of the high
priests. Its ceremonies and incantations were of
the most awe-inspiring character, and those sup-
posed to possess a knowledge of it were looked
upon with the utmost dread. This knowledge
came direct from the spirits themselves.
The task our Maori has undertaken is no less
than to give the traditions of his race as they relate
to the creation of the world, the origin of its
animal and vegetable life, the ancient wars in the
home of his progenitors, the migrations and perils
and arrivals of the several canoes in New Zealand,
the people they found here, and the territory they
respectively occupied ; the names given to the
mountains, rivers, headlands, and their meaning ;
the tales of folk-lore, of fairies, ghosts, and spirits,
of monsters of the earth and sky; his traditions
relating to the art of tattooing, and the ceremonies
connected with births, marriages, deaths, and tapu ;
and the songs and proverbs of his peoj^le.
As this will be all told in the language of the
historian, the translator has resolved to add to his
part of the work a glossary and appendix, which
will elucidate and explain ambiguities, and give
illustrations of the affinity of the Maori language
with the languages of several of the islands of
the Pacific Ocean.
He acknowledges with thanks the valuable con-
tributions he has already received from enthusiastic
friends, whose names will be published hereafter.
NOTES.
Wherever tho letter (d) occurs, further information respecting the word
immediately preceding it will be found in the a])pendix.
The nnmes in brackets at the heads of cha])terfi, &c. {i.e., Nga-i-tahu), are the
names of tribes or sub-tribes wlicuce the tradition was obtained.
A : Was the name given to the Author of the Universe, and signifies " Am
the unlimited in power," " The conception," " Am the leader," and
"The beyond all."
Ao : Dawn, preceding day.
The following are four versions of names for the star Canopus : —
Ao-tahi : Ao, cloud, dawn, day ; tahi, one.
Au-tahi : Au, stream, current, ripple ; tahi, one.
A-tu-talii : A, is ; tu, stand ; talii, one.
Tu-tahi : Tu, stand ; tahi, one.
A-niwa-niwa : Eainbow. A,&m.; 7iiwa, giea.t,
Atua, a term now used to signify "god," is a compound word, consisting
of A, Tu, A.
Atua-toro : Inquisitive, reconnoitring god. A-tua — a, drive, compel ; tua,
to repeat incantations, ceremonies of worship, to invoke ; toro, to
follow after as a spy, to creep as the vine of a plant on the groimd, to
blaze up as a fire.
Au : Compelling power, current, stability, king.
JSika : To procure fire by friction. Two iDieces of wood, called kau-rivux-
riiiia or kai-kolmrc, and kau-ati, were used. The kau-rima was
about ten inches long, sharpened at one end in form of a boat's bow.
This was rubbed perpendicularly lengthwise on the kau-ati. The
friction of the katt-rbna on the kau-ati made a groove in which a
dark dust collected in a ball at the end of the kau-ati furthest from
the operator, which eventually emitted smoke ; this was taken and
placed in a wisp of dry kie-kie leaves, and waved round and round
till it broke out into a flame. Fire was thus procured for every
occasion of life when that element was required. Hika (d).
Ika-whenua : Lizard, fish of the land. When Rangi came to punish the
five gods who separated him and Papa, the sons of Tanga-roa consulted
whither they should flee. One went into the sea, and became a
.shark ; the other remained on land, and became a lizard. Lizards
and all the reptile family, when offered to the gods, are called ika-
whcnua, fish of the land.
lo : Power, soul, muscle, life.
KaUu-kura : Ped garment, god of travellers, war, life, disease, and death,
now represented by the rainbow.
Kai-īcaka {kai, to eat ; toaka, medium through which a god acts) : Con-
sumer or destroyer of mediums. This star is the harbinger of the
new year.
NOTES. 5
Kaliui-rua-maliU : Flock of the warm pit, time of year about our April in
New Zealand.
Kai : Food. Birds, humara, fern-root, and fish arc the four coward gods,
Tane, Rongo, Hau-mia, and Tanga-roa, who, to escape the wrath of
Rangi, transformed themselves into these respectively, and, though
now degraded, are still partially gods nevertheless. Man, being of
lower rank than these, may not, when offering gifts, or propitiating
the other gods, go near to cooked food.
Kaka-ho : Arundo conspicua, reed-grass.
Kore : Divided, rent, cracked, nothingness.
Maku: Watery, moist, damp.
Mata-ariki (mata, face ; ariki, lord) : The Pleiades. This constellation
appears in the first month of the Maori hew year, and presides
over winter. These stars form the prow of the canoe Tai-nui.
Mauri : Soul, seat of life. To hiccup is called toko-mauri {toko, to
start, to leap up ; mauri, life within).
Mua : Medium, mediator, representative ; first, commencement, origin ;
an altar, a spot where offerings are presented, indicated by a viau-ku
(tree-fern) or flax-bush.
Pa : To hinder, to block, to obstruct ; a fortified settlement, a citadel,
a fenced village.
Pi-tau : The young centre fronds of the korau — Cyathea vicdullaris,
tree-fern — was a considerable article of diet in olden times.
Poi : To toss up and down, to dandle ; a game for females, played with
balls about the size of a fist. Poi (d).
Pu-anga (pu, centre ; anga, affix) : Highest, extreme point, climax,
zenith ; star of midwinter, Rigcl, which ended the ]\Iaori year. The
new year commenced with the first new moon afterwards.
Po : Gloom, nothingness, night.
Pu : Sanctitj', origin, centre of knowledge, king.
Bangi : Heaven. Ba, sun, certainty ; ngi, laugh, shrivelled, unfinished,
tmattractive.
Behu-a {rehu, to chip off by blows, to procure fire by friction ; a, nominal
affix) : The broken, the splintered. Rehuawas a god whose attribute
was to cure the blind, resuscitate the dead, and cure all diseases. Is
now represented in the star Sirius.
Bimic : Sea-weed, the reliia which is used in modern times as funeral
chaplcts, and offerings to the manes of the dead.
Boi : Dwarf, shake, entangled, fern-root. This was one of the five gods
who divided Rangi, Heaven, and Papa, Earth ; who, when Rangi came
to punish them, turned himself into roi to escape destruction.
Boi (d).
Taha-raro : North side. South is called runga, up ; and north, raro,
down. All ancient temples and dwellings were built to face the oast.
The seats of honour in each were on the north side ; the first on entering
was the most sacred, and the others descended relatively from it.
Take : Foundation, origin, cause, king.
Ta-ne : To slap in sport, to deride, to defy disaster.
b NOTES.
Taku-rua {taku, deliberate, slow, according to custom, guided by
necessity ; rua, pit, storehouse) : Winter, time of slow action, in-
activity, cautious use of food stored for winter; star Sirius, or
dog-star.
Tiki: First man created, a figure carved of wood, or other representation
of man.
Tapairti : Queen, supreme head of the female sex, high priestess, receiver
of sacrifices and offerings made to the goddesses.
Ta-pu : Ta, mark or paint ; pu, root, origin. The sacerdotal colour was
red, and all prohibited things were painted with koko-wai. Honu,
Tarcha (d).
Toc-toe-tvliatu-vianu : Split in shreds. WJiatu, to weave, plait; vianu,
bird, kite ; toe-toe, used in making kites.
To-Jmere-roa : Drag on a long distance. Another name of Kahu-kurai
Also means, to follow, to reconnoitre, to spy, a scout.
Tu : To stand erect, the equal, the same, the character, the manner.
Tua : A word limitless in meaning — namely, "Beyond that which is
most distant," " Behind all matter," and " Behind every action." It
also means the essence of worship, and is employed in the invocations
to the elements and the heavens, and the ceremonies of baptism of
male children. Of similar meaning, but of less extent, and of more
local significance, are the names lo, Pu, Take, Tumu, Mua, Tapairu,
and Au ; yet these were at times used as synonyms for Atua, in
regard to authority or leadership.
Tumu : That which projects beyond all other objects, headland ; a rest,
or perch, or prop ; king.
Tu-tahi : See Ao-tahi.
Wahine : Woman. Man was created by the gods ; woman was an emana-
tion from ra, sun, and riko-riko, quivering heat. Man, coming from
the gods, is sacred ; and woman, being of lower origin, is not ; nor is
she honoured at baptism by the rites of Tu, the god of war.
Wcro-i-te-ninihi, Wero-i-te-kokoto, Wcro-i-tc-ao-viaric (wero, to call atten-
tion ; ninilii, to sneak out of sight ; kokoto, changed, decayed ; marie,
quiet, peaceable) : These were the names of ceremonies performed
to Mango-roa (a) (Magellan Clouds).
WJiare-matoro [loliare, house ; matoro, to incite, to woo) : A house in
which the youth of both sexes passed their winter nights — a
resort of all who could relate tales of folk-lore.
Wltai : To follow, to search after, to scout ; a game not unlike that of
cats'-cradle.
Wi-wi: Dread, trouble, wonder ; the common rush, jmwcws.
TATTOOING PRACTISED BY MATA-QRA.
ANCIENT HISTORY OF THE MAORI,
CHAPTER I.
Fox- theo, O Whai, my love is ever great.
From germ of life sprang thought,
And god's own medium came :
Then bud and bloom ; and life in space
Produced the worlds of night—
The worlds where bowing knee
And form in abject crouching lost
Are lost— for ever lost.
And never now return ye
From those worlds of gloom.
'Twas Nothing that begat
The Nothing unpossessed,
And Nothing without charm.
Let the priests attention give,
And all I state dispute.
I may be wrong : I but rehearse
What was in whare-lntra taught.
'Twas Raugi who, with Atu-tahi,
Brought forth the moon.
And Ilaugi Wero-wero took.
And, yet unseen, the sun produced.
He, silent, skimmed the space above.
And then burst forth the glowing eye of heaven
To give theo light, O man 1
To wage thy war on fellow-man.
Turn and look this way.
On Tara-rua's distant peak now
Shines the light of coming day —
The dawn of eating man and feats of war.
Would'st thou the deeds of ancient battles now repeat.
When Nga-toro-i-rangi
The "Blood nose " battle fought,
And then the " Deep blue soa"
And next the " Earth-red plain"
And " Mist on sea " were fought andjgained.
Sleep, O Father, in Matangi-rei,
Where Tano landed first and lived.
And whore the dead of all
The tribes now rest, for ever rest.
O Kahu-te-raki, come now,
ANCIENT MAOR HISTORY
Bid a wolcomo to thy nophow
And put him in tho
Scented bag of Rau-kata-uri,
In which old Kao was led to dea
Hide him in tho Ila-ruru-roa,
In the not of Pae-kawa,
Wliere noted Huna-kiko ppear wa
With far-famed Ma-na-wa.
^\^ly not singe thee
With a flame of fire,
That thou mayst see
The skin of Manu-mea,
And taste of food, that thoughts may ri ;
And urge to acts thy hands,
And feet, and eyes.
deaf son, who wouldst not hearken,
I spread before thee life and death,
But thou wouldst bind around thee
The old used mat of death.
1 alone was left a solitary one
A cast-off plank of the
House of the god Tane.
Ancietit Lament of Tu-roafor Te-ko-tuku.
WHARE-KURA.
School of Mythology and History. (Nga-i-tahu.)
Whare-kura, the sacred school in which the sons of high
priests were taught our mythology and history, stood facing
the East, in the precincts of the sacred place of Mua.
^;: Mua was a sacred locality. It was known by mauku
(tree-fern) or flax-bush. One of these indicated the sacred
spot where an image of man, without feet fdj, in length
from the elbow to the point of the middle finger, made of
totara wood, to represent Kahu-kura, the atua-toro
(attendant spying god), was placed. This was where offer-
ings, and sacrifices, and all other attendant ceremonies were
performed to the gods.
The people procured the materials for this edifice, but
the priests erected it ; and whilst so engaged abstained from
food till the close of each day. The high priest per-
formed sacred ceremonies over the pou-toko-manaiva, the
centre-post, on which rested the ridge-pole, and at the foot
of which was carved a tiki, the resemblance of one of their
progenitors, to consecrate the house and make it sacred.
When the kaka-ho reeds forming the various patterns
WHARE-KURA. if
which variegated the interior of the house were "being laced
up, incantations were repeated ; and when finally completed,
the ceremony of ta-te-kawa, the dedication of the build-
ing, was performed.
A sacred sacrifice was killed at the dedication, which
was witnessed by all the people. A dog, man, woman,
child, or slave was killed, and the blood presented to Mua,
with the same ceremonies and incantations as those per-
formed by an army in presenting food to the gods.
The living sacrifice was led up to the front of the build-
ing and then killed ; the blood only was the sacred offering
given to Mua. The body was buried in the sacred
place fdj.
A sacred fire and an uniu (oven) were lighted in the
house. These were kept burning whilst the victim was
being killed. At the close of day another fire was lighted
in the marae (courtyard), in which kumara or eel was
cooked and partaken of by the priests and sacred men.
The fire in each instance was procured by friction
(hikaj (d).
When the priests assembled on the first night they
selected twenty or thirty youths of highest rank, and pro-
ceeded with them to a stream, river, lake, or other water,
where the youths went into the water. The priests stood on
the brink^ and dipped a wiw'i, or toe-toe stalk, or piece of
grass, into the water, and dropped some from it into the
left ear of each youth. The priests then went into the
water and two or three times baled some on to the youths,
repeating at the same time incantations to open their ears,
to insure to them a correct and perfect knowledge of all
they were to be taught. The priests then took rimu (raw
sea- weed), and performed over it the same ceremonies and
incantations as were performed by those who survived the
flood. The youths and priests came out of the water, and
went dii'ectly to Mua and to the image representing Kahu-
kura. The priests, repeating incantations, threw some dry
sea-weed. The tapu (d) was then supreme, and all animate or
inanimate matter was sacred. The sole right to punish for
10 ANCIENT MAORI HISTORY.
transgression was left with the gods. All returned to the
school, and, having again procured fire by friction, a piece
of roi fdj (fern-root) was roasted and given to an aged
wahine (female), who put it under her thigh fdJ. It was
then presented to the youths one by one as they stood in
a line in the middle, from end to end of the house, each
of whom partook of a portion to insure a continuous ap-
plication to their lessons. They then sat down, and the
priests repeated the mythology and histoiy until midnight.
Only one female (and she must be a sacred woman) was
admitted into this school. Her duty was, by ceremonies
and incantations, to protect the lives fmauri) (d) of the
pupils from every evil. None but the priests and pupils
might eat in the school ; nor must any one sleep there.
If drowsiness were felt by any one of them, it was deemed
an omen that such an one would not live long. He was at
once expelled, and not again admitted.
The father of each pupil must attend to take charge of
his child, to prevent crying, restlessness, whispering, or any
other act by which the attention of others would be dis-
tracted.
The school was opened by the priests (d) in the season
of kahui-rua-mahu (autumn), and continued from sunset
to midnight every night for four or five months in succes-
sion. From midnight to dawn all slept. Daily exercise in
games and bathing was allowed, but they were not on any
account to go near where food was being, or had been,
cooked ; nor could they associate with any of the people.
Any youth not entitled to a seat in the school who came
near a pupil of lohare-kura, for his temerity, became a
water-carrier to the institution.
Food was cooked daily by females at a place apart from
the settlement, and by them brought to a spot a little dis-
tance from the school ; then it was taken by a water-carrier
or some of the pupils into whare-kura.
The priests whilst teaching, and pupils whilst being
taught, occupied the order already stated. The chief priest
sat next to the door. It was his duty to commence the pro-
WHARE-KUEA. 11
ceedings by repeating a portion of history ; the other priests
followed in succession according to rank. On the south
side sat the older and most accomplished priests, whose
duty it was to insist on a critical and verbatim rehearsal
of all the ancient lore. During the time occupied in
teaching, none spake save the rehearser or the criticising
priest.
The first lesson taught was the incantation to open the ears
of the pupils ; the next that indicating the path each spirit
must take to obtain energy and zest to acquire the sacred
lore ; then the ceremonies and incantations of Po, Ao, Te-
kore, Maku, and the ceremonies and sacred lore of Rangi.
These were rehearsed each night for one month, to stamp
them indelibly on the memory of each pupil. Then fol-
lowed the most ancient incantation-songs (dj to imbue their
souls with enthusiasm to emulate the mighty deeds of the
gods and men.
Afterwards were taught the origin, attributes, and powers
of Po, Ao, and Tane ; and after these the incantations and
ceremonies of witchcraft ; then those to give bravery and
vigour in war, and to bedim the eyes of their enemies ;
then those over food given to procure death ; then those to
cure the wounded and invalids : with these the term would
close, and all would that night sleep m ivhare-kura. At
dawn of day they proceeded to Mua, to the front of which
was thrown some raw and cooked pitau, or fern root, or
grass, which had been prepared by the priests with cere-
monies and incantations to take the tapu from it, so that
the gods might at once partake of it.
All then went to the water, where the pupils took their
places in it, and the priests standing on the brink, as before
repeated incantations and performed the ceremonies of huri-
i-te-takapau, with each incantation laving water over the
pupils, while the assembled tribes stood witliiu an easy
distance and repeated an incantation for themselves.
The high priest then asked, '' Which of you has perfectly
learnt the ceremonies and incantations ? " Being ansAvered
by one, " I have," the people were ordered by the high
12 ANCIENT MAOItl HISTOKY.
priest to lead a captive up to where he and the pupils were.
The pupil who answered the high priest, to exhibit his
learning and power, hcwitchcd him, and death at once
ensued. The blood from the nose of the victim was taken
on a piece of wood, or stick, or grass, and tied to an
ancient and sacred toko (d) in front of Mua, and offered to
the gods.
If, when being led to his doom, the captive was asked,
'' Where are you going ?" he would answer, " To be
bewitched by one of the pupils of the priests j" and before
the time taken to eook food in a Tiangi (d) could elapse he
would be dead. The ceremonies connected with the death
of the victim were a sacrifice to the gods of war, witchcraft,
and fate. It was optional with the priests to cause the body
to be at once buried in the sacred place of Mua, or to order
it to be cut up and cooked and eaten, to add virtue and
power to the incantations and ceremonies of future divina-
tion, and to counteract the power of secret witchcraft (d),
when food was the medium.
The priests and pupils then returned to the home of the
people, dancing, making grimaces, and singing songs till
they arrived there ; then a fire was kindled by friction for
the ceremony of huri-takapau, and an umu lighted, and
food cooked, and incantations repeated OA^er it. A portion
was taken by a priest to touch each pupil with before he
offered it to Mua; the remainder was eaten by the old men.
Thus concluded the annual term of whare-kiira. The doors
were closed, and the house was left quite untouched until
the opening of the following year.
On the first night of the school being closed the priests
and pupils must sleep out in the open air. On the follow-
ing day they might go to their usual places of abode, but
were not allowed to join in any labour connected with
cultivating or cooking food. Having passed three days at
home, they all met again and proceeded in a body to the
front (dj of Mua, where a mound of eartli was made,
about a foot long, to resemble a lizard fika-ivhenuaj fdj. On
either side of this the high priest placed one foot, and
WHAKE-KUBA. 13
pressed tlie mound while lie repeated the iueautatiou of
Tane.
During the time the priests and pupils were engaged in
whare-kura they must not cohabit with their wives, nor
must they procure firewood, save for the sacred fires in
whare-kura only. Teachers, being men of rank, were not
remunerated for their services. Ample exercise might be
taken, in games, or other amusements ; but cultivating or
cooking food was strictly prohibited. Pupils must attend
at whare-kura three, four, or even five years before they
could become priests, or doctors, or teachers. When teach-
ing was resumed in each following year, only the new
pupils were required to submit to the preparatory cere-
monies.
School of Agriculture.
The school in which the youths of highest rank were
taught was distinct from the School of Agriculture. In
this school all other grades of society met and consulted
with the priests in regard to all their daily avocations. It
was of considerable size — namely, from sixty to ninety
feet long, and from eighteen to thirty feet broad — and
would accommodate a hundred inquirers, and was lighted
by fires kept in pits in a line up the middle of the house.
Being a resort for all, females were not debarred from
entering and asking any questions relating to their daily
labour ; only those who were pupils in ivhare-kura were
prohibited. Lessons were given and questions answered
only at night. The ceremonies and incantations performed
and repeated in it caused it to be sacred. It was not
occupied as a school every night in succession. Each j9flr
had one or more, according to the number of its inhabi-
tants.
As soon as all the lessons had been given on the first
night of the term tliey all rose and went to Mua, where
the priest, whilst repeating iucautations and performing
ceremonies, presented the fronds of jntau to the gods.
14 ANCIENT MAORI HISTORY.
At this time Kahu-kura was naked^ as the ceremonies and
ineantations in this school were not very sacred.
When ceremonies of importance preparatory to war were
performed all the people assembled and in a body proceeded
with sacred offerings to Mua. There the priests clothed
the god, first with two old garments, which were covered
with valuable fringed mats called kai-taka, presented by the
people, incantations being repeated the while. This cere-
mony having been performed, Mua was unrobed by the high
priest, and the body of the people returned to their various
occupations. The high priest then took the god from his
place, with the mats and the last offerings presented, and,
surrounded by those who were to proceed to war, he ele-
vated the god, with the mats and offerings, in their midst,
and offered, first raw, and then cooked or singed pitau to
him. This ceremony must not be interrupted by any cir-
cumstances whatever, but be continued till dawn of day,
when they returned to the school, and by friction lighted
a fire, and cooked a portion of fern-root as a tau-maha,
or thank-offering. In the meantime the warriors had
taken their seats in a line; then the priest took the thank-
offering and held it to the nose of each to smell ; it was
then given to an old man to eat, to take the tapu off the
people.
On the following morning a fire was lighted by friction,
and food cooked and offered to Mua to propitiate the gods.
This food was eaten by the most aged of the priests. All
the people were then assembled, and ceremonies and incanta-
tions were performed and repeated to finally rid the people
of all tapu.
Only in winter the people were taught in these schools,
so that, when the seasons for cultivating the kinnara, taro,
and hue, for snaring and spearing birds, for fishing, and
for digging fern- and convolvulus-roots came round, these
might not be neglected. Fern-root was the only food par-
taken of in this school. At this season all lived and slept
there, and no one was allowed to visit his house or culti-
vation. When the building was not occupied as a school
WHAEE-KURA. 15
visitors were received and entertained there. It was also
the home of the aged me a and women, and the place
where the people amused themselves with ivhai, poi, and
the other games played in the ivhare-matoro (d).
Astronomical School.
This school was opened in the season of pou-tu (d)
(midwinter). It was a huilding from thirty to sixty feet
long, and eighteen or twenty feet broad. It was erected
outside of the pa, and was frequented by priests and chiefs
of highest rank, who discussed subjects of vital import-
ance to the people. In each year this assembly directed
the days on which crops should be planted and reaped, the
localities where birds and fish should be taken, and all the
details in regard to travelling, visiting, and giving feasts.
They also compared their observations of the heavenly
bodies, and discussed the indications of the omens to the
several undertakings of the year. The stars Pu-anga, Taku-
rjia^ Ao-tahi, Rehua, Kai-waka, Mata-riki (or Mata-ariki),
Wero-i-te-ninihi, Wero-i-te-kokoto, Wero-i-te-ao-marie, were
those which principally guided them in their discussions ;
and to impress the knowledge of these indelibly on their
minds, they rehearsed the lessons taught to them in their
youth.
One or more such schools was attached to each pu,
according to the number of its inhabitants. This school
was not entered from sunrise to sunset, nor was any one
allowed to sleep in it. From dusk of evening till dawn of
day it was occupied by those who discussed the subjects
before stated ; and these were only allowed to leave the
house to answer a call of nature.
Those whose duty it was to supply food for the occu-
pants of this school were not allowed to go near to it :
when at a short distance they must call to those within ;
the youngest man Avould come and take it. A female of
high rank might carry food to the door, and rap, and hand
the food in ; but if a female of a junior family took food,
she must stay at a short distance and call till the door was
16 ANCIENT MAORI HISTORY.
opened ; a female of high rank would then take the food
from her, and, whilst carrying it to the house, repeat an
incantation ; at the same time he who opened the door
would also repeat an incantation : this they did on account
of the door having been opened.
If an ordinary man — one of the people — carried food, he
would not calL but, when arrived at a convenient distance,
he would throw a stone on the house, and when the door
was opened he would leave what he had taken and return.
He durst not speak to the person who came for the food,
nor would such an one speak to him.
Ample provisions and firewood were daily provided by
the people for the occupants of this school, but only the
junior in age of those who were engaged therein would
carry them inside.
One, two, or three females took part in each session,
whose duty it was to perform all the sacred rites and
ceremonies of the mauri fdj.
Each session occupied three, four, or five months. No
one in that time visited his home, or in any way held
intercourse with the people. They slept in the day-time,
and held their discussions at night. And not till the cere-
mony of ika-whenua was performed were they allowed to
go to their homes. When this house was not occupied by
the priests, the aged and decrepit of the people made it
their home.
At the close of the session similar ceremonies and
incantations were performed and repeated as were per-
formed by the priests at the concluding ceremonies of
whare-kura.
CHAPTER II,
Depart ! farewell, ye autuniu uioons.
The gods give signs by lightnings in the skj-.
The active hosts of Ta-whaki, with mj-riad hands,
Besort with sea-birds on the ocean coast.
Each feathered ti-ibe, and those who skim the wind-tossed sea
Their parentage fi-om him derive.
He climbed and gained the highest peak of heaven :
From first sky to tenth did he ascend,
And found the ofifspring of the Lizard-shark,
Eesiding in the home of Tane's-sacred-root,
Where Hiue-a-te-kawa lived.
Still on ascended he, and on.
And came to Tama-i-waho's sky.
And thence the evening star he brought.
And flashes now its rays
On Pu-ki-hikiu-angi's highest peak.
He led the morning star below.
And threw the Lizard-shark into the sea.
Follow on, ye dead, the autumn moon :
There is that one, that distant laud.
The gods come only from above,
And pain engulfs us all.
The flood subsided; land— an island— then stood forth.
That island was Hawaiki then.
And resting on its mountain-peak
The bark of Para-whenua-mea.
Ancient lament clianted bij the collected tribes for illustrious dead.
MYTHOLOGY OF CREATION.
(Nga-i-tahu.)
Whex the truth (Christianity) came we forsook all those
things which had been taught by our ancestors. There are
many matters which cannot now he collected. We uphold
the truth of our history {korero) . Our priests do not agree
in all points. There are several versions of parts of our
mythology^ but our belief was treasnred in our hearts. Very
much truly has been lost through the death of our most
learned priests, and through our indifference to their
2
18 ANCIENT MAOKI IIISTOliY.
rehearsals of our history. Tlie new pursuits presented to
us caused us to look on these as {hara) matters of less im-
portance. ]\Iuch has therefore now hcen lost for ever.
This is the belief {karakia)- rehearsed by tlie people of
Te-wai-pounamu (South Island), which has only of late been
abandoned by us.
The Atua (god) began his chant of creation at Te Po
(darkness), and sang : Po begat Te-ao (light), who begat
Ao-niararaa (daylight), who begat Ao-tu-roa (long-standing
light), Avho begat Kore-te-whiwhia (did not possess), who
begat Kore-te-rawea (was not pleased with), who begat
Kore-te-tamaua (was not held), who begat Kore-te-matua
(without parent), who begat Maku (damp). Maku took to
wife Mahora-nui-a-tea (great spreading-out of light) (dj,
and begat E,aki (Rangi) [raki, dry; rangi, to dry by
evaporation, to hold before a fire to dry) . Raki took
Poko-harua-te-po as his wife fpoko, extinguished ; harua
or wharua, valley; te-po, the darkness), and begat
Ha-niii-o-raki [ha, breath ; nui, great ; o-raki, of Raki) .
He begat Tawhiri-ma-tea [taiohiri, wave to, beckon ;
ma-tea, to light), who begat Tin [t'lu, to swoop as a
bii'd in flight), who begat Hine-i-te-papa-uta [hine, young
woman ; i-te-papa, at the side ; uta, on dry land) , who
begat Hine-i-te-tu-whenua (young woman of the earth)
and Hakoua-te-pu [hakoua or hakua, to find fault, to
murmur ; te-jm, the root, the foundation) . Hakoua begat
Te-pua-i-taha [te-pua, the boisterous ; i-taha, eluded) , who
begat Tu-mai-roko(rongo) (/w-wzai, stand ; rongo, to hear),
who begat Te-ope-rua-riki [te-ope, the troop ; raa, pit ; riki,
diminutive), who begat Raro-toka (tonga) [raro, north,
below ; toka or tonga, south) , who begat Te-kohu (the fog) ,
who begat Kama (Ngarue) (tremble, dread) , who begat Te-
mau-po (caught in the night) , who begat Te Pu-nui-o-tonga
(the great origin of Tonga), who begat Raka(Ranga)-maomao
{ranga, shoal; maomao, a kind of fish — the mackerel), who
begat Awhiowhio (whirlwind), who begat Te-pu-mara-kai
fpu, the great, the climax ; mara-kai, plot of cultivated
kumaro), who begat Tc-oko-oko-rau [oko-oko, nursed ; rau,
ORIGIN OF V.iEIOUS GODS. 19
many — the many nursed with care) , who begat Te-wawahi-
whare (the housebreaker), who rushed out to Rara-tau-
karerc (crying or calling messenger), of Mati-te-raki [mati,
dry; raki, heaven), to the Uhi-a-kama {uhi, a covering; kama,
quick — the covering of Kama), and to Hukahuka-te-raki
{Jmkahuka, fringe — the shreds of Rangi), where Makaka-i-
waho {makaka or manganya, twisted, crooked ; i-ioalio, out-
side) Avas residing, Te-wawahi-whare took Makaka-i-waho
to wife, and begat Apa-ara-ki-ihi-ra [ajja, body of workmen ;
ara, rise, to commence ; ki-ihi-ra, with the sun's rays), who
begat Te-apa-raki-rarapa {te-apa, the body of workmen ;
raki-rarapa, glistening, or flashing, heaven), who begat
Tapu-tapu-atea [tcqm-tapu, feet; atea, unhindered), and
Ma-here-tu-ki-te-raki (propitiation standing in the heaven) .
Tapu-tapu-atea and Ma-here-tu-ki-te-raki are the offspring
of Raki's first wife Poko-harua-te-po, and they came into
this world, and are the lords of Raki's offspring.
Other offspring of Raki are his kahui-tahu {kahui, as-
sembly ; tahu, helper) — namely, Ka-tu {ka, will ; tu, stand),
Werohia (pierce), Whakairia (suspend, hang up), Tao-
kai-maiki {tao, cook; kai, food; maiki, migrate), Taoitia-
pae-kohu [taoitia, to cover with mist ; pae, range of hills ;
kohu, fog), Tahua-tu [tahua, heap of food or jjroperty),
Tahua-roa, To Karanga-tu-hea {te karanga, the call; iuhea,
scrub), Te-aka-rimu {te aka, the roots; rimu, moss or sea-
weed) , Te-whakatu-koroua {te ivhakatu, make to stand up ;
koroua, old man), Tahu (set on fire), Kokiri (dart out),Te-
kopu-nui {te-kopu, stomach) . These are the only children of
Raki, who dragged mankind down to death, and are the
first of the offspring of Raki who persisted in evil. They
brought confusion into the world of Hine-a-te-uira {Jiine^
maiden ; a-te-uira, of the lightning) .
By another wife, called Hekehcke-i-papa {hekeheke,
descend; i-papa, at the world), Raki had Tama-i-waho (the
son outside) , Tama-rau-tu {tama, son ; rau, girdle of the
apron of a female; tu, to stand, be substantial) ^ Tama-i-a-
raki (son who was with heaven), Tama-nui-a-raki (great
son of heaven) , Tama-he-raki (mistaken son of heaven) , Te-
20 ANCIENT MAOlil IIISTOItV.
rangi-wliaka-ipuipii (the sky of pools and hollows), Raki-
whangaka(wananga) (sky of the holy altar). These of the
issue of Raki and Hekchcke-i-papa remained up above.
There are other five lines of Raki's offspring ; hut of those
Tama-i-waho and his younger brothers were spirits, and
remained up in the fourteen heavens, and the descendants
of Tama-nui-a-raki came into this world, in this wise :
Tama-nui-a-raki begat Haumia (the god of the fern-
root), Manu-ika [manu, bird; ika, fish), Manu-nui-a-ka-
(nga)-hoe (power or shelter of the rowers), Hua-waiwai
(pulpy fruit), Tahito-kuru (ancient blow), Kohu-rere
(flying mist), Te-ao-hiawe (gloom-day), Haere (go, proceed),
Ue-nuku-pokaia [ue, trembling ; nuku, earth ; pokma, go all
round, to encircle) , Ue-nuku-horea (?;e, trembling ; iinku,
earth ; horea, bald) , Raki-whitikina (the heaven encircled
with a belt), Te Pu-ki-tonga (the fountain or origin at the
south), and so on to the generation of men now living.
By another wife, called Hotu-papa [hotu, to sob ; papa,
earth), Raki had Tu (to stand, the god of war), Roko
(or Rongo) (to hear, god of kumara), Kanapu (glare, flash),
Haere-mai-tua (come from the back or behind) , Haere-mai-
whano (come from a distance), Haere-aroaro-uri (go with
a youthful face), Haere-i-te-ao-pouri (go in the dark
world), Haere-i-te-ao-potako (potango) (go in the very dark
world), Te Kitea (not seen), Te Whaia (not followed), Te
Ao-mataki (the world gazed at) , Turu-meha (waning moon),
Kai-hi (the fisherman) , Te U-ki-mate-hoata (arrived at the
spear woimd), Rei (dash forward), Pou (post), Pou-
a-takataka (shaking post), Pou-raka(ranga)-hua (post \o
act as lever), Tu-huku-tira (allow the company of travellers
to pass), Taraa-taku-ariki (son to follow slowly his lord),
"\Vai-tu-raki (rangi) (water standing in the heavens), Tu-
kau-moana (Tu swimming the ocean), Kiri-rua (two skins),
Hotu-ma-moc (sob in slecj)), Tu-mai-o-nuku (standing on
the earth), Tn-mai-o-raki (rangi) (standing on the heavens),
Hika-ara-roa (long in making a fire) , Ue-nuku-pokai-whenua
(Ue-nuku who travelled all around the land), Ue-nuku-
horea (Ue-nuku the bald head). These are the children ol'
OEIGIN OF TANE. 21
Haki, and are the progenitors of the race now living on
the earth.
By another wife, called ]\Ia-uku-uku (white clay). Raid
had Taku-u-nuku (ceremony performed over the earth),
who begat Te-mata-i (the beggar).
By another Avife, called Tan-hare (whare) -kiokio (leaning
over in the shade), Raki hr.d Taku-aka(waka)-hara (cere-
mony to avert evil), who begat Taku-raki (ceremony to
heaven) , who begat Kahika (the ancient) .
These also are the offspring of Raki by another of
his wives, named Papa-tu-a-nuku {papa, flat ; tu, stand ;
a, of ; nuku, earth) : Rehua and his sister Ha-kina.
Rehua begat Tama-i-te-oko-tahi [tama, son ; i-te, of the ;
olio-tahi,, being carried in the arms — or, oko bowl,
tahi one), who begat Te-whai-tu-tahi-a-iwa {te-ivhai, the
following, or a game ; tu-tahi, standing together ; a iwa, of
iwa — nine), who begat Te-tihika(tihinga) (the pinnacle),
who begat Te Rakeka (Rakenga) (the bald), who begat
Raki-ma-kawe-kawe (heaven of the locks of hair), who begat
Raki-whaka-upoko (heaven the supreme head). These
offspring of Raki were spirits, and stayed in all the
heavens. This is what our ancestors stated, and what we
believe.
Raki and Papa-tu-a-nuku begat Tane (male), who was
born next after Rehua; and next after Tane were Paia
(closed up), Wehi-nui-a-mamao {ivehi-nui, great fear; a-
mamao, of the distant), Tu-taka-hinahina (Tu of the grey
hairs), Te-aki (to dash), "\Yhati-ua (run from the rain),
Tu (stand), Roko (Rongo) (to hear), Ru (earthquake),
U-ako [u, steadfast; ako, teach), Hua (fniit). Puna
(fountain-head) , Whe-rei {ivhe, dwarf ; rei, flee) , Uru
(red, or west), Kakana (Ngangana) (glow of red),
Wai-o-nuku (water of earth), Wai-o-raki (water of
heaven), Ai (Wai) -o-hou-takctake {ai (ivai), water; o,
of ; hou, go down ; taketukc, foundation) , Ka-mau-ki-
waho (be taken outside), Ka-mau-ki-taliito(tawhito)-
o-te-raki {ka, will ; mau, hold ; ki, to ; tah'ito or
tawhito, ancient; o, of; te, the; raki or rangi, heaven).
22 ANCIENT MAOEI HISTORY.
Kai (Ngai) (menace), Kai-roa (Ngaii'oa) (long menace),
Kai-pehu {kai, luenace ; pe hu, hluatcr, arrogant), Kai-aki-
alvina (menace and dash, or slap again and again),
Tapatapa-i-waho [tapatapa, call a name as a curse ; i-waho,
outside), Manu-aero (waero) -rua {manu, bird ; aero,
dwindle, become less and less; or, bird with two tails),
Toi (summit, peak, pinnacle), Rauru (hair of the
head, god of the head), Kitenga (seen), Wha-tonga
{wha, revealed, disclosed ; tonga, south ; whatonga,
cherish revenge, but not show it), Apa (body of work-
men), Roko(Ilongo)-mai {rongo, to hear; mat, towards,
this way; god of the whale), Taha-titi [taha, side; titi, to
whisper, to make a noise like a rat or young birds),
Rua-tapu {rua, pit; tajm, sacred), Pipi (to ooze, to bathe
with liquid), Te-ara-tu-ma-heni(hengi) (the road or path of
the gentle breeze) , Raki-roa (long heaven) , Roko (Rongo) -mai
(god of whales; rongo, to hear; mai, towards), Pou-pa {j^oit,
a stake, a post ; ^j«, to obstruct), Te-ra-ki-whakamaru (the
sun of the calm), Hou-nuku {hou, to dig down, to descend
as a worm in the earth, a plume, a feather ; nuku, the
earth, the world) , Hou-raki (descend in the heavens, plume
of the sky) , Hou-a-tea (the j)lume of Tea, or the plume not
reserved), Tu-nuku (trembling earth), Ka-hutia-te-raki (the
heaven pulled up), Rua-tapu {rua, pit; tajm, sacred),
Pa-ikea (god of sea-monsters ; />a, to obstruct ; ikea,
a blow, to strike) ; and from Pa-ikea only came those of us
(2^1aori people) now here (in New Zealand) ; but there are
other and great ancestors (putake) (d) , from whom came
those now in other parts of the world.
Now, Raki had no right to Papa-tu-a-nuku — she was
the wife of Taka (Tanga) -roa. She went to live with Raki
when Taka-roa had gone away with the placenta of his
child. On his return, he found she had been living
with Raki for some time, and had given birth to Reliua,
and Tane, and the other children we have mentioned.
Raki and Taka-roa proceeded to the sea- beach, where
they fought with spears. Raki was pierced by Taka-roa
with a hiiata (a barbed spear) through both thighs,
GODS OF THE WINDS. 23
but he was not killed. The offspring he had by Papa-
tu-a-nuku after this were a weak or sickly family. The
names of these were Whanau-tu-oi (born lean), Wha-
nau-takoto (born lying down), Tane-kupapa-eo (Taue who
lies flat on the flat rocks), Tane-tutari (Tane who kneels),
Tane-pepeke (Tane who draws his legs np), Te-oi (the
shaker, or trembler), Upoko-nui (big head), Upoko-roa
(long head), Upoko-whaka-ahu (the large head), Tane-i-te-
wai-ora (Tane at the living water, or water of life) .
Another Reading — Rangi, Papa, and Tanga-roa.
(Nga-ti-hau.)
Taka-roa took Papa-tu-a-nuku to wife, and then he took
a journey far out to the distant Kahui-pu-aki-aki (the flock
of the sea-gull), to obtain some of the property of Whaki-
tau (abundant year). On his return from that journey
his wife had become the wife of Rangi. Taka-roa went
for his barbed spear; Rangi also went for his barbed
spear, and Rangi thrust his spear at Taka-roa, but did
not pierce him. Taka-roa thrust his spear at his
nephew Rangi, and pierced him through both thighs.
Having wounded him, he allowed him to keep Papa-tu-
a-nuku as his wife.
Another Reading of Tanga-roa. (Nga-ti-hau.)
Taka-roa had come from a distance, even from Kara
(flint-stone) ; but he gave his wife to Raki, and left his
home, and went far away. The name of his son was Tini-
rau (many hundreds) ; and the sisters of Tini-rau Avere
called Rua-te-pupuke (cave on the hill), Rua-tc-hihiko
(cave of random strides), Rua-te-mahara (cave of medita-
tion), Rua-te(ta)-mahina (cave of the dim light), Rua-te-
korero (cave of the council), and Rua-te-waihanga(whai-
hanga) (cave of the builders). Tini-rau had nine sisters
in all.
Taka-roa was of the Kahui (tribe) of Ihu-poro (chub-
nose), and of Iliu-ku (nipped in nose), and of Ihu-takc
(substantial nose), and of Ure-kohatu (stone axe).
24 ANCIENT MAOKI HISTORY.
Taka-roa was also of the following triljes^ whose names
he added to liis : namely, Taka-roa-tc-ihu-iou (Taka-roa of
the exact nose), Taka-roa-o-te-ilm-toka (Taka-roa of the
perfect nose), Taka-roa-te-ihn-mouta (Taka-roa of the non-
snoring nose), and Taka-roa-hau-papa (Taka-roa the cold).
He was also progenitor of Tama-nui-a-raki (great son of
heaven) ; and Tama-nui-a-raki was descended from all
these tribes. From Taka-roa-te-ihu-pu came the Maori
people, and from Taka-roa-hau-papa came the Europeans.
This is what our ancient men said when they saw the first
Europeans.
Tanga-roa (Taka-roa). (Another Reading —
Nga-ti-hau.)
Te-more-tu (erect bald head) was father of Taka-roa, the
elder brother of Poko-harua-te-po, who was first wife of
Raid. Then Te-more-tu took Wawau-nuku-hua-tahi
(stupid from a distance; hua taJii, only child) to wife, and
begat Te-po, Te-ao, Te-ao-tu-roa, Te-ao-marama, Ha-nui-o-
raki, Tawhiri-ma-tea, Tiu, and Ma-uru (the west), who were
males ; also Hine-i-tapapa-uta and Hine-i-tu-whenua, who
were females. All these offspring of More-tu and Wawau-
nuku-hua-tahi were gods who controlled the winds and
the sea — that is, lulled the winds and calmed the sea ;
but Tawhiri-ma-tea and Tiu governed Te-pua-i-taha —
that is, the violent south-west gales — and the Ha-koua-tipu-
(tupu) (the breath which has groAvn into a gale), so that
they should sweep with fury or be lulled to silence.
The first family begotten by Raki, by his first wife, were
all winds.
Another Reading of Creation. (Nga-i-taiiu.)
Papa was the wife of Taka-roa (Tanga-roa) . When he
was absent, occiipied in his work, she went to live with
Raki (Rangi). Raki Avas attacked by Taka-roa with a
spear, wounded, and laid prostrate.
Tane and his friends came to see Raki. They made an
attempt to lift him up, but they did not know how to
GODS OF THE UPPEK WOELD. 25
elevate him ; but by the power and knowledge of Tane
Raki was lifted up as high as the mountains. At the same
time Tane and his companions continued their ascent with
Raki^ carrying the trees and other things by which Papa
had been covered : thus she was left naked. Tane then
descended with Paia, and went to the east, where the trees
had been, and again covered Papa over with trees. Tane
then saw that his father Eaki was naked. He took kiira
(red) and spread it to cover him_, but it did not suit. He
then went to Te Wehi-nui-a-mamau (the fear of wrestling)
for the stars, to make Raki look beautiful. Te Wehi-nui-
a-mamau said, " Let the stars which you take be the
largest : the lesser stars can be placed on the less sacred
parts of Raki." Tane now swept the kura off Raki that
he might place the stars there ; but he kept the kura and
the clouds to cover him with afterwards. When Tane had
placed the stars he was delighted with the grand appear-
ance of Raki,
Though Raki and Papa had been separated they still
loved each other. The mist and dew are the tears of
Papa for Raki, and are the messengers, in the form of
clouds, to carry the damp air and steam up to Raki ;
and when the west wind blows it is Raki tickling the
ears of Papa.
Another Reading of Creation. (Nga-i-taiiu.)
Tane-nui-a-raki (great procreation of Raki) was of the
senior family, but younger bi'other of Rehua, They Avere
the offspring of Raki and his wife Whatu-papa ; but Raki
went and took Papa-tu-a-ndku to be his wife. She was the
wife of Taka-roa, but because she lived with Raki her
husband fought with Raki, speared him, and so severely
wounded him that he lay flat. Then Tane-ko-peru (Tane
of the swollen eyes), and Tane-mini-whare (Tane wet in
the house) , and Tanc-tuturi (the kneeling Tane) , and Tane-
tuoi (lean Tane), and Tahu-kumea (the company who drag
away), and Paia (the closed-up) said, "Our father Raki should
26 ANCIENT MAORI HISTORY.
be lifted up." Having taken him up as far as the lower
clouds, they thoughtlessly rested him on the pinnaeles of
the mountains. Tane joined them, and, by his authority,
power, and knowledge, Raki was lifted still higher. It
was Paia and his eompanions who separated Raki and Papa,
and when they took him up also carried the trees, herbage,
and edible roots with them, leaving Papa to lie naked. On
looking down and seeing how bare Papa was, Tane and
Paia descended, and Tane went out towards the sun (east-
ward), to other settlements, to bring herbage and trees and
other vegetation. He obtained some of each and every
variety that grows, and from every district on the earth,
and distributed them over every part of Papa, even to Ao-
tea-roa (long light day), and Ta-ranga (repeating incanta-
tion) , and Wai-roa-maire-he (long cadence of the e\il song) .
He classified the trees : some he ordained for the maipi (a
wooden weapon, synonymous with haiii or tai-aha — see plate
1), some for the pa-neke-neke (a stone axe with a handle — see
plate 2), and some for the />G0z-f«7^/<e (fern-root pestles — see
plate 3) ; some for the tao (spear) and thnata (see plate 4),
and some for the ivaha-ika or ivaha-ngohi (fish-mouth) (see
plate 5) .
Tane went far out, and brought the cod-fish (hapukuj
from Tc-ao-o-wai-raki-a-ira (the clear calm water of Ira; ira,
spot on the skin, pimple, wart) as food to be in constant
supply ; and from the same place Raki and Taka-roa
brought the baracouta (mangaaj — it came in summer and
went back in winter. All fish of the sea came from the
same place.
Tane also obtained the tio (oyster), the pijn (cockle),
the paua fhaliotisj, the kakahi {iinio), the pi(pic (periwinkle),
the karuru, the kareko (edible sea-weed that grows on the
stones in water in the third INIaori month), the kapiti,
the kauru {tii-root).
When Tane had done this, and clothed Papa, he disap-
peared by going up to heaven.
Te-Rara-tau-karere-o-mati-te-raki is the name of the
place whence Tane brought trees, and took them to Huka-
]h -fouce^-page^2.6.
SEASONS OF THE YEAR. 27
huka-te-raki (fringe of heaven), to Hu-matao (rather cold),
to Tu-kou-a-hao-a-iki (nakedly standing, the gatherer-
together and consumer), and to Ao-tea-mua (sacred light
cloud) .
When Tane planted trees at Ao-tea-mua, he set the
feet and legs in the earth — trees at first were like men — and
retired a little distance to survey them ; hut they did not
please him. He then planted the head downwards and the
legs upwards, which he pronounced good : thus the hair of
the head hecame the roots. Raki had little to do with them,
though they were his children.
Te-ku-whaka-hara (the great coo of the hird) was the
mother of the totara tree, and Te Kui-u-uku (old woman of
the wiped breasts) of the matai tree, Ku-raki (coo of the hird
to the north) of the kahika {koroi, or white pine), Huri-mai-
te-ata (the dawn turning back) the kahika-toa (jnanuka, or
tea-tree). The following trees are used by the warriors to
make weapons of war, namely : the Ake to make Tiki-kura
(red image) ; Ake-rau-tangi (ever- weeping leaf), to make
Takahia-pu-poka (how many cuts made) ; and of the
Ko-whai (to follow) were made Mahutu (quite healed),
Mahu-raki (clear sky), Mahu-taki-taki (revenge stayed),
and Timu (peak).
Mae-awha (wander) placed the Kai-kawa-kae and Ku-
raki trees, both of which are good for a Kau-ati (sticks
which would procure fire by means of friction), on the
mountains.
Another Reading of Creation. (Nga-i-tahu.)
Rangi was a great progenitor of gods. His progeny arc
numerous. Many live in the heavens, and some in the
lower worlds : these, for their disobedience, were thrown
down there.
These are the wives of Rangi : The first in order is Poko-
ha-rua-te-po (pit of the breath of night), the second is
Papa-tu-a-nuku (flat resembling the earth), the third is
Heke-hcke-i-papa (come down to the earth), the fourth is
Hotu-papa (sobbing earth), the fifth is Ma-uku-uku (white
28 ANCIENT MAORI HISTORY.
clay), the sixth is Tau-karere-kiokio (the messenger of the
twenty-fifth night of the moon).
The first of the oil'spring of Poko-ha-rua-te-po was
Ha-nui-o-rangi (great breath of heaven), from whom
sprang all the winds of the heavens and earth. The
second was Ta-whiri-matea (beckoned to, and desired),
the strong north-west wind. From Ta-whiri-matea
sprang Tin (skim as a bird flies Avithout flapping its
wings), the north-west wind, who begat Hine-i-tapapa-
uta (danghter lying flat inland), from whom sprang
Hine-i-tu-whenua (daughter of the inland). These two
last are females — west winds, which blow softly, and subdue
the boisterous winds and quell the rough sea. The off-
spring of Hine-i-tu-whenua was Ha-koua(kua)-tipu(tupu)
(the breath that has increased), from whom sprang Pua-i-
taha (the foaming' wave that passed on one side) , the strong
south and south-west gales. His offspring was Tu-mai-rongo
(fame made known), from Avhom sprang Te-ope-rua-rangi
(the company of the pit of heaven), from whom came
Raro-touga (lower south), who produced the Kohu (mist)
and Karue (Ngarue) (shaking), who was father of Mao-po
(rain cleared at night), whose offspring, Pu-nui-o-tonga
(great origin of the south), produced E,aka(Ranga)-mao-mao
(shoal of mackerel), the father of Awhiowhio (whirlwind),
who begat Pu-maara-kai (great plantation of food), who
begat Oko-oko-rau (fondling the multitude), who begat
Wawahi-whare (housebreaker), who made his appearance
at the Rara-tau-karere-o-mati-te-rangi (screaming messen-
gers of the dry branch from heaven), at Te Uhi-a-kama
(the quick covering) , and at Huka-huka-te-rangi (thrums or
shreds of heaven), where Maka-kai (kei) -waho (cast out-
side) and Apa-ara-ki-ihi-ra (company rising to the rays of
the sun) were living. Apa-ara-ki-ihi-ra was father of
Tapu-tapu-atea (unencumbered feet) and Mahere-tu-ki-te-
raugi (conciliating offspring standing in heaven). These
last two are great lords of the heavens. Ta-whiri-ma-tea
and Tin also are great in authority over the winds of the
heavens and the earth.
COLt) AND HEAT. 29
The second family of Rangi by Poko-harua-te-po were
the multitude of the Tahu (rites and incantations of
offerings and propitiations)^ and were Ka-tu (stood up),
Werohia (the piercing), Whakairia (hung up), Tao-
kai-maiki (cooked food and departed), Tao-iti-a-pae-
kohu (cooked on the misty hill-top), Tahua-tu (sacred
rites performed), Tahua-roa (long sacred rites), Karanga-
a-tuhea (call in the scrub), Ika-rimu (fish of the sea-
weed), Whakatu-koroua (set the aged up), Tahu-ka-kokiri
(sacred rites performed and power resulting), and Kopu-
nui (large stomach) . Immediately connected with these
are the multitude of the Anu (space) and Tao (descend-
ing mist) : Rangi begat Ka-mau-ki-waho (caught outside),
who begat Pari-uui (great cliff), who begat Pari-mate (cliff of
death), who was father of Moe-waho (sleep outside), who begat
Anu-matao (cold space), who begat Anu-whakarere (space
of extreme cold), who begat Anu-whaka-toro (cold space
creeping on), who begat Anu-mate (space of cold death),
who was the source of death. To these must be added
also many of the deformed generation, the offspring of Tane
and Hine-ti-tama (daughter of the evil son). These were
disobedient to Rangi, and would not obey his commands,
but persisted in evil, and were swept by Rangi down to the
Po ; and by them mankind are dra^\^l into the lower worlds.
They are constantly employed in tempting mankind to
do evil, and combine with Hine-a-te-uira (daughter of
lightning), the Ti-tama (evil child) oE Tanc, to corrupt
and destroy the race of man.
Rangi and Papa-tu-a-nuku begat another family, of
whom Rchua was first-born. His coming was as the flash-
ing of light, and from him sjDrang Tama-i-tc-oko-tahi (son
of the one bowl), Avho begat Te-whai-tu-tahi-a-iwa (the
joint-following of the nine), from whom descended the
Tihinga (pinnacle of the hill), who was father of Rakeka
(Rakenga) (bare), avIio was father of Rangi-ma-kawe-kawc
(locks of hair of heaven), Mdio begat Raugi-whaka-upoko
(head of heaven) . The sister of Rehua was called Ha-
kina (breath of the sea-urchin) . These were all spirits, and.
30 ANCIENT MAOEI HISTORY.
witli the innumerable hosts of Rehua, inhabited the upper
licavcns : they did not appear in this Avorld.
The next offspring of Rangi and Papa_, and intimately
associated with Rehua, was Tane the great artificer. Then
followed Paia (shut), Wchi-nui-a-raamao (great fear of the
distance), Tu-taka-hinahina (Tu of the grey hairs), Te-aki
(the one who gives blows), Whati-ua (run from the rain),
Tu (stand), Rongo (fame), Ru (earthquake), U-ako (taught
at the breast), Hua (fruit). Puna (spring of water), Whe-
rei (extruded) , Uru (enter), Kakana (Ngangana) (red), Wai-
o-nuku (water of the earth), Wai-o-rangi (water of the
heaven), Aio-hou-take-take (long-continued calm), Ka-
mau-ki-waho (caught outside), Ka-mau-ki-tahito(tawhito)-
o-te-raki (rangi) (caught with the ancient of heaven), Kai
(Ngai) (heel), Kai-roa (long heel), Kai-pehu (angry heel),
Kai-aki-akina (heel beaten again and again), Tapa-tapa-i-
waho (curse by calling names outside), Te Manu-aero-
(waero)-rua (bird with two tails), Toi (summit), Rauru
(hair of the head), Ritenga (policy), Wha-tonga (south-
ward) , Apa (body of workmen) , Rongo-mai (whale) , TaTia-
titi (nailed side), Rua-tapu (sacred pit), Pipi (ooze out),
Ara-tu-ma-heni (hengi) (path of the gentle breeze), Rangi-
roa (long day), Rongo-mai (whale), Pou-pa (post of
the fortification), Rangi-whaka-maru (day of shade),
Hou-nuku (delving into the earth), Hou-rangi (ascend
to heaven), Hou-a-tea (ascending into open space), Ue-
nuku (trembling earth), Ka-hutia-te-rangi (the heaven
drawn up), Ru-tapu (sacred trembling), and Paikea (sea-
god) .
After Rangi recovered from the severe wounds he had
received in his conflict with Taka-roa (long in taking ac-
tion), he begat by Papa the generations of the deformed.
Their names imply inferiority to the former offspring he had
with this wife. These deformed were called the Whanau-
tuoi (lean offspring), and were named Whanau-takoto (off-
spring lying down), Tane-kupapa-co (Tane lying on the
rocks), Tane-tuturi (kneeling Tane), Tane-pepeke (Tane
with his legs drawn up), Tc-oi (the shudderer), Upoko-uui
GODS OF MISFORTUNE AND DISEASE. 31
(great head), Upoko-wliaka-ahu (head that grows), and
Tane-i-te-Avai-ora (Tane at the living water) .
Raugi's union with Heke-heke-i-papa (coming down
flat) (d) produced some of the great lords of the heavens :
Tama-i-waho (the son outside), the first-born, who occu-
pied the highest heaven ; then followed Tama-rau-tu (son
that gathers as he stands), Tama-nui-a-rangi (great son of
heaven), Tama-he-rangi (son of the heaven), Rangi-whaka-
ipuipu (bowl of the heavens), and Rangi-whaka-ka (kindled
heaven) .
The offspring of Tama-nui-a-rangi were Hau-mia (add
to), Manu-i-aka(anga) (the bird that went f orward) , Maru-
nui-a-ka(nga)-hoe (great shade whilst voyaging), Hua-
wai-wai (returning health), Tahito-kura(kuru) (ancient
red; A-wrw, blow) , Kohu-rere (flying fog), Te-ao-hi-awe (dawn
of day with dark streaks), Haere (proceeding), Ue-nuku-
pokaia (trembling of the earth doubled up), Ue-nuku-
horea (trembling bald earth), Raugi-whitiki-ora (day of life
putting the belt on), and Pu-ki-tonga (stability at the
south) . Some of these inhabited this earth.
Another family of Rangi was by Hotu-papa : these Avere
Tu (stand erect), Rongo (fame), ' Kan apu (brightness),
Haere-mai-tua (come from beyond), Haere-mai-whano
(come on and prcceed onwards), Haere-aro-aro-uri (go with
a black front), Haere-i-te-ao-pouri (go on in the dark
world), Haere-i-te-ao-potako(potango) (go in the black
world), Te-kitea (cannot be seen), Te-whaia (cannot
be followed), Ao-mataki (world gazed at), Turu-melia
(pleasant fifteenth day of the moon), Ko-ka(nga)-ihi (the
rays of the sun) , U-ki-mate-ho-ata (landing on the third day
of the moon's age), Rei (sailing), Pou (all consumed), Pou-a-
taka-taka (consumed and staggering), Pou-raka (ranga) -
hua (consumed, but fruit bursting forth), Tuhuku(Tu-
hunga)-tira (birds caught on their perch), Tama-taka-ariki
(son slowly following the supreme chief), Wai-tu-rangi
(water standing in heaven), Tu-kau-moana (Tu who swam
the sea), Kiri-rua (two skins), Hotu-ma-moe (sob in the
sleep), Tu-mai-o-nuku (rainbow standing), Tu-mai-o-rangi
32 ANCIENT MAOKI HISTORY.
(heaven stood forth), Tu-te-pewa (new moon seen), Tu-
ma-koha (expanded) , Utu-poraki (poranj^i) (payment for the
insane) _, Ilika-ara-roa (long in obtaining fire), Ue-nuku-
pokai-whenua (rainbow spanning the land), Uc-nuku-horea
(dim rainbow). Some of these also visited this earth.
Another Heading of Creation. (Nga-i-tahu.)
lo (power, god) begat lo-nuku (god of the world),
who begat lo-rangi (god of the heavens), who begat
Tahito-te-raki (ancient of the heavens), who begat Tahito-
te-rca (ancient abundant one), who begat Wai-o (water
sufficient), who begat Wai-o-whaka-tangata (sufficient water
for man), who begat Te-anu-mahana (the world become
warm) , who begat Te-anu-mato (budding world) , and Wero
(pierce), and Wero-kohua (pierce the mist), and Te-anu-
ka-wewero (the nipping cold). Te-anu-mahana (the warm
earth) begat Tura (in open day) ; Te-anuku-ka-wewera
(warm breath of the world) begat Heke-lieke-u-nuku (de-
scend on the breast of the world), Heke-heke-i-raki (de-
scend from heaven), Heke-lieke-i-j)apa (descend from the
earth), and Whatu-rewa (the sacred stone) ; [d). These
four were all females ; Whatu-rewa was also granddaughter
of Taka-roa.
Anu-ka-wewera also begat Rau-mati (summer) ; and
Rau-mati, who was also descended from Anu-mahana, begat
Tura-te-waru-tu-aha (clear day of the eighth moon) . Tura-
te-warii-tu-aha took to wife Hau-kura-matua (parent with
the red plume), and begat Ira-tu-roto (marked deeply
on the skin) . Ira-tu-roto took Waha-mata-reka (beautiful
face and sweet voice) to wife. She was daughter of Ahu-
kuma-wiria (inclined to tend fondly) , and begat Iwi (bone) ,
a daughter, and Ui-roa (long inquiry), a son, and Poraka-
(Poranga) -hau (invoke the winds at night), a daughter.
Ui-roa went on a journey. He arrived at the settle-
ment of Te Tue (yelping), or Te-We (yelp). He took
Te-We as his wife. Tvoav, Pakura-tauranga (unsettled red
one) was the elder brother of Te-We. He led Ui-roa to the
grounds where thev cultivated the kumara, where Ui-roa
PRODUCE OP THE EARTH EATEN. 33
observed that Te-We ate the kumara raw, which made him
think she would soon be a mother.
Pakura-tauranga made thirty ko {d) (wooden staves to
cultivate with), and stuck them up on the ridges which
divided the cultivations into beds or plots, and left them
there, and then he performed ceremonies and clianted
incantations, that his deified ancestors might come and use
these staves, and turn up the soil of the beds preparatory to
the planting of the kumara crop. Those ancestors came,
and in two days they had set a large space of ground with
the kumara.
Ui-roa, his wife, and her brother left their home and
went to Te-aka-matua (the parent cliral)ing-plant), the
settlement of Ira-tu-roto. As they approached it the
father of Ui-roa dreamt his son had come back to his
home, and in his sleep the father called out, Ui-roa
answered the call of his father. The reply awoke
the old man. Ui-roa began to work in the land culti-
vated by his father; but, not having sufficient kumara
bulbs to set the whole field, he planted the karaka,
tawa, ivhinau fhinau), jwkaka, poporo, and karamu
trees. Also he planted the kauru ftiij root (dj, and
feiioi itoetoe) grass, harakeke {korari) (flax, or Phormium
tenax), and the ngaio, matai, and kahika-tea trees. At
harvest-time he gathered in the kumara cvo]); but tlie trees,
and roots, and grass became permanent. The fruit only
of the trees was eaten, and the root of the kauru. or tJi
was cooked for the saccharine matter it contained. Th(!
wife of Ui-roa brought forth a son, who was called Taliito-
ta-rero (Tahi-to-ta-rere) (ancient flying one). The people
of Tc-we presented warm water to her : hence this is pro-
vided by the relatives of a mother in all similar cases.
Another child, a son, was born to them, who was called
Ra-kai-nui (great consuming sun), who toolv a wife and
begat Te-ao-mata-rahi (cloud not dense), avIio, when hv.
had become a man, followed a party which was proceeding
to war. He was taken prisoner by a marauding party of
the enemy, and killed. On the return home of the party
3
34 ANCIENT MAORI HISTORY.
with whom he was connected, he was missed. Those who
had killed liira cut his head off and buried his body. The
head was taken by them to the settlements of Ra-kai-paka
(day oi' eating scraps), lia-kai-waka-iri (day on which food
was hung up), Ra-kai-mako (day on which shark was
eaten), and Ra-kai-kou-nuku (day on which the good
things of the earth were eaten). Tahi-to-ta-rere then
became chief leader of the many tribes.
Now, from Te Anu-i-waho (cold outside) came Te-
pounamu (greenstone) ; and from Te-anu-matao (dense
cold), Wiro (Whiro) (second day of the moon) and Hua
(bloom) ; and from Te-anu-mahana came Tura; and from
Te-anu-ka-wewera the four women called Heke-heke-u-
nuku, Heke-heke-i-raki, Heke-heke-i-papa, and Whatu-
rewa. Thus the origin of Te-Anu (cold) and of Te-
Kahui (flocks or tribes) is one with that of the offspring
of Taka-roa.
Now, the work on the left side of the Kahui-anu,
and the omens observed there, relate to death, evil, and the
lower worlds ; but the work on the right side, and the
omens observed there, relate to good, life, and prosperity
in this world.
The Kahui (company) of Rehua, Te Waka-ha (cause
breath), Naku-roa (long scratch), Te-matea (the longed-
for), Wati-hua (Whati-hua) (pluck the fruit), Hou-nuku
(descend in the earth) , Hou-raki (enter the heaven) , f and
Hou-tea (enter the light), were originally below, but they
fled above.
Te-Rangi-popoki (the sky with the concave side down-
wards) was father of Tane and of Hine-mata-ora (daughter
of the healthy face) , who begat Hine-kai-taki (tangi) (weep-
ing daughter), who was the supreme of the Nga-i-tahn
people.
These are the leaders of the senior family tribe : Rongo-
u-matu (fame of the corpulent), Kahu-kura (red garment),
Maui (on the left hand), Te Haerenga-taha (going on the
side), Rongo-i-tua (news from outside), and Ra-kai-ora
(day of plenty).
GODS OF FOOD. 35
And these are the divisions of the Tahu (opulent in
all that sustains life ; adequate to the necessities of all
creatures) : Tahu the food-seeker^ Tahu the cultivator of
food, Tahu the gatherer-together of food_, Tahu the fructi-
fier of food, and Tahu of peace and plenty.
CHAPTER III.
The evil one has fallen — altogether fallen.
Tane was before, the j^ouuger brother behind ;
And Tane would not deign to turn or answer him.
Then dried up streams, the di-eaded lizard died,
Thou beaten, broken, and forsaken vessel.
One i^rop is above, and one below.
One night, the nights of the gods ;
One night, the nights of the ancients.
Abhorrent brightness gleams on night,
And wails of woe fill all its gloom.
Give soul and gi-eater power.
And give thy living spirit now.
Thy spirit now is overcome.
Thy spirit is subdued.
And in the wicker basket closed ;
And, though subdued, life now can live.
Thine is the breath, but mine the soul,
And mine enjoyment, mine delight.
Bow on thy knee, be cautious still ;
Submit to thy defeat : now thy dejected mien
Cannot again provoke fierce ire.
An ancient incantation, chanted together by contracting partiet
at the ratification of terms of peace.
TANE AND REBELLION OF SPIRITS.
(NGA-I-TAHU.)
When Tane had gone up to heaven, Tu-mata-u-enga
(Tu of the inciting face) and Iloko(Rongo)-ma-rae-roa
(Rongo of the long forehead) said, '' Now that Tane has
gone, let ns kill some of the creatures he has made, that
we two may see if they are palatable." They killed one of
the offspring of Tiki-kapa-kapa (Tiki the flapping one —
birds) , and offered it as a sacred sacrifice to Rehua, to whom
they said, " O aged ! to what do you liken that food of
man ? " Rehua answered, " Is it not palatable ? Perhaps
you think it is sweet." Now, Rehua did not know what
the food he had eateu was. Tu-mata-u-enga and Roko
FIRE FIRST KNOWN. 37
then killed another o£ Tane's creatures^ which they
again took and offered to Rehna, saying, " O friend !
how sweet is that food ! " Rehua answered, " O you ! you
two agreed to kill those offerings. Now hearken : these
creatures were made by Tane to live in the world, for
the use of man." Tu-mata-u-enga and Rongo captured
and plucked of the offspring of the many different families
of Tiki. Hence the offspring of Tiki-kapa-kapa (flapping-
Tiki) and Tiki-to-hua (Tiki fruit-bearer) have been cap-
tured and plucked.
Then there was another killing of sacred offerings by
Tu and Roko : these were of the offspring of Puku-puku-te-
rangi (the mounds of heaven) . The lungs of these offerings
were taken and offered to their lord Rehua.
Fire was first kindled by Rehua, on which was roasted
the korari (Phormium teriax), the fruit of trees, and fish.
Then commenced the art of cooking by fire.
The Tau-mata (temple, or holy peak of a hill) of Rehua
was called Te-taki-taki (the recitation of song), and Avas in
the fourth and fifth heavens.
Then Tu and Roko determined to go up into heaven and
there make war, and kill the occupants of that region. They
went to Tau-mata (the peak), and to Kahu-raki (the blue sky),
and to Puke-nui-o-hotu (the big hill of sobbing), and to
Puke-nui-papa (large flat hill), and to Puke-nui-tauranga
(hill of battle), and slaughtered the tribes as they went.
After this the battle of Taku-tai-o-te-raki (the border of
heaven) took place. And after this another battle took
place called Awa-rua (the two rivers), where Tu-mata-u-
enga was mortally Avounded. Now, before the battle Rongo
had counselled the slaughter of all the enemy ; therefore, as
Tu lay dying he said, " You remember my advice, when
you replied, ' Let us allow jmrt to escape by making faint
blows at them.' Now you will die, and it will be left for
me to obtain revenge for your death in this world."
Then Roko rose to revenge the death of Tu ; and this was
the war that was waged even up to the high peaks of the
hills of heaven. The name of that battle was Tc-uru-rangi
38 ANCIENT MAORI HISTORY.
(tlic head o£ Heaven) . A great many beings fell —
namely, Puku-nui (great stomach) , Puku-roa (long stomach),
Puke-i-ahua (stomach that was caused to swell), Puku-i-
kakia(ngakia) (fostered stomach), Te-whaka-whenua-i-ere-
no-tu (the exhausted land of Tu)_, and Hua-take (fruit
of the root), and Koe-erea (joy exhausted), and Kura-
waka (red plumes of the medium), and Kura-tahia (plume
that was cleaned), and Tipia (skim lightly), and Pito-
rei (point of the chest), and Hutihuti-maukuku (the
ti-root drawn up). And also Tahi-uri (black side) was
killed there; and Taha-tea (light side), and Taha-ma (white
side), and Taha-poko (dark side), and Taha-whero (red
side) . But two men escaped and fled into the forest :
one was called Tama-he-raki(rangi) (child bewildered in
heaven), the other was Raki-whakaka (heated heaven).
From this time were known and practised the incantations
used by the Maori people.
Tu-mata-u-enga and Rongo-ma-rae-roa were the origi-
nators of evil in ancient times. They caused disobedience and
war in the heavens ; they were powerful for war and battle,
and also caused confusion among their adversaries. But this
was the cause of sorrow to Tane, and made him say to those
disorderly companies, " I will not allow you to live here.
Go ye below.^^ He then threw all that company — that tribe
and their chief Roko — tumbling down to the worlds below ;
and this party, which had gone up in confidence, returned in
confusion, and came to the place Kai-hewa (eat in doubt),
where they lived in dismay and dread.
Rebellion in Heaven. (Another Reading —
Nga-i-tahu.)
It will be remembered that Tane, and Rangi his father,
dwelt in the upper worlds with their spirit-hosts. Of
these the Kahui-anu (flock of cold) persisted in their efforts
to draw the Kahui-tahu (flock of plenty) and the Kahui-tao
(flock of blessings) to evil and rebellion. Raki therefore
gave the order to expel them, and to Tane the power to
cast them out and throw them down from the first heaven.
BATTLES IN THE HEAVENS. 39
that they might all fall down to the various Pos. Because
those flocks continually persisted in doing evil, Raki said,
"^ Chase them away, as they will not hearken to teaching,
and will not live peaceably.''
On their arrival in the Pos they did not cause very great
evil, but they taught Tama-tau-weka (son of persistent
battle) and Rongo-ma-rae-roa (fame of the long forehead)
to kill the creatures Tane had made on earth, and thus be
revenged for having been thrown down from the heavens.
(Hine-) Ti-tama (the absconding wife of Tane) joined
those flocks, to assist in taking revenge on the creatures
made by Tane.
Then was killed one of the offspring of Tiki-kapakapa
(image of the flapping — fish). This first one killed was
offered to Rehua. There was also killed one of the off-
spring of Tiki-to-hua (image pregnant with egg), which
was also offered to Rehua. Then first men began to eat
fish and birds.
Another and second rebellion was caused by Ru (tremble)
and Ro (inherent), who gave battle in the heaven, called
Puku-puku-te-rangi (swellings in heaven). They were
spirits who were fostered by Tane, and fled down into this
world, and from them sprang the aruhe (fern-root) and
many other sorts of food which have been lost to man.
This is why the fern-root was used by man as a sacred
offering to be given to the gods.
Another and third rebellion was fought on the back of
Raki. This battle was called Awa-rua (the double river),
also Taku-tai-o-te-raki (sea-coast of the heaven). From
Awa-rua arose the angry feelings of Tane to those rebels
Tu-(mata-u-enga) and Roko-(ma-rae-roa). Tu was killed
by the beings of Tane, and his spirit allowed to go to the
Po. Thousands of the rebels were killed — that is, as far as
spirits could be killed — in that battle.
Tane and Raki consulted. Tane persisted in his deter-
mination to kill all, but Raki referred to a proposal he
had made some time previously — that the world should be
divided and the heavens separated from the earth, so that
40 ANCIENT MAORI HISTORY.
these spirits could become human by assuming bodies — but
Tane wouhl not agree. Through tliis misunderstanding
these spirits were doomed to stay in darkness. This was the
result of this second rebellion. These rel)els were driven
from the upper heavens, and their unalteraljle fate was, to
live in doubt in this world and in the worlds of darkness.
It is from the Kahui-anu (flock of the cold space) that
all the evils which now afflict the Maori race came. Our
seers say, when a sudden death occurs, that the Atua-
kikokiko (the god of flesh) is killing the people ; and when
two or, may be, three deaths occur on one day, incantations
are repeated and ceremonies performed to avert death
from the tribes. These incantations and ceremonies were
repeated and performed to Mihi-mihi-tea (acknoAvledge the
obligation, and lament for the fair one) and also to Tapa-
tapa (the one called for).
It was Rehua who dispersed sadness and gloom from
the minds of the weak as well as the strong. He was
lord of kindness. His innumerable host reside in the
heavens. It was Tu-mata-uenga and Rongo-ma-rae-roa
who caused war and its attendant evils. Rehua (host of
kindness), Kahu-kura (red garment), and Tane were great
leaders ; and besides, there were Rongo-nui-a-tau (the great
news heard) and Weka ( Wheka) -i-te-ati-nuku (garments of
those driven into cold space). The latter was guardian
and sustaining god, who, with the aid of Tu-hina-po (Tu
of the twilight), conducted our race over the vast ocean.
They are gods of the ocean, and therefore sea-weed is the
offering presented and laid before them.
After the battle at Tai-o-rua-tapu (the tide of the sacre d
pit) Ue-nuku (trembling earth) and his son Rua-tapu (sacred
pit) were, and continue to this day to be, the protecting
gods of their descendants. If any of their offspring are
inclined to evil they correct them, and they are the
guardians of those who lead good and untainted lives.
Kahu-kura and Rongo-nui-a-tau are the arbiters of life
and death in war or peace, and are the gods who care for
invalids, and are also the guardian gods of travellers.
FIEST MURDER IN THE WORLD. 41
Prayer must be offered to Kahu-kura when the body is
afflicted by disease, so that the disease may be sent elsewhere.
Kahui-tahu-o-rangi (flock of warm ones of Rangi) camiot
cure those who are sick ; but, though they are unable to
heal, submissive prayers must be made to them, and offer-
ings of sea- weed and grass presented to them, so that they
be not enraged, but that they may be pleased and act
kindly towards man, over whom their power is such that
nothing can in any case remove it.
Incantations and ceremonies repeated and performed for
life and health are performed and repeated to Rangi ; so
also are those that are repeated and performed to guide
the spirits of men to the lower worlds, or to conduct them
to the heavens of brightness, where they may ramble and
live (dj. Rangi is also the god of battle, and to him are
incantations repeated and ceremonies performed to obtain
bravery and power for an army, that it may overcome its
enemies. Raki is a good god.
Some of our high priests state it was Tu- (mata-uenga)
and Rongo- (ma-rae-roa) who first made war and killed
men; but the beings killed were not like man as he now
is — they were gods. The men of Tiki were those who first
killed each other.
Rau-riki (gather the small ones) was the first to kill
man in this world. He killed Hotu-a (eagerly desire for god) .
Rau-riki was envious of Hotu-a because the females loved
Hotu-a, and because he was a noble-looking and beautiful
man. When the news of his death reached his relatives
and tribes they sought for satisfaction : they repeated
their incantations to Tu-(mata-uciiga) and Rongo- (ma-rae-
roa), and went and dipped the first finger of their left hands
in the blood of Hotu-a and held their hands up to heaven ;
then they pointed with their fingers to the thousands below ;
then they took some of the clotted blood of Hotu-a in their
left hands, and with them pointed to the sky, and then
again pointed below, with each movement repeating their
incantations, and naming each god of the heavens and all
those below, also the names of all the heroes above and
42 ANCIENT MAOBI HISTORY.
below ; then they repeated the incantation of " Life/' and of
the "Origin of all Things;" then they repeated the incanta-
tion " Incense of Gum/' and went in a body and attacked
the settlement of Rau-riki, and killed him, and cooked and ate
his body ; then they repeated the grand incantations of the
Ika-nui-a-tahua (the slain offering) and Te-umu-titia (the
burnt offering adorned with feathers) . These last two were
repeated in the sacred place. Retiring thence they presented
the heart of the slain to the high priest, and not until he
had eaten it could the army partake of ordinary food.
When war is proclaimed, and men have fallen, the
heart of the first one slain is taken out and presented as
an offering to the gods.
The most delicate part of man is the thigh, which is
placed in a bowl made of sea-kelp, and cooked in an
umu (d). The chiefs alone partake of this.
When a party is about to set out on a war expedition, they
catch and kill a bird called a ma-tata (swamp wren) , carefully
saving all the blood, and with incantations and ceremonies
offer the body to the gods and then deposit it in the sacred
place. The blood alone of the bird is used in the ceremonies
when the offering is made. This being done the army
return home dancing and singing and chanting incanta-
tions to Tu-(mata-uenga), and then remain for one or two
months, devoting a great portion of their time in throwing
the niu (d) . Then a war-party is selected, and the army leaves
the settlement, and when some distance on the road they all
join in chanting incantations to Tu (the god of war), so
that the power of the enemy may not be able to repel
their attack.
This was all done when the army to revenge the death
of Hotu-a attacked and took the 2)a of Rau-riki. He him-
self escaped, but all the people were either slain or taken
prisoners. When the fight was over, they assembled the
prisoners, and, after killing the first one captured, they took
his heart and presented it to the high priest ; this he
cooked, and when he had eaten it they killed all the other
prisoners, carefully saving all the blood, which they offered
ORIGIN OF CANNIBALISM. 43
with great ceremony as a sacrifice to the gods ; and then
the bodies of all those slain were cut up and cooked and
eaten by the army. This was the commencement of can-
nibalism in this world, and the practice has been con-
tinued down to the present time.
Rau-riki fled and took shelter with Kura-tahea (sacred
red ochre obtained) . The army pursued, and, in the attack
which followed, Rau-riki was slain, and his blood was drunk
by the high priest whilst it was warm. His head was cured:
the brains were first taken out and a piece of wood placed
in each nostril ; the skin of the neck sewn round a hoop of
kare-ao [Rhipogonum scandens) , so that it might not shrink ;
the lips were sewn together to prevent the teeth appearing ;
it was then carefully covered up with grass and placed on
the top of an umu and cured fd). His bones were made
into needles to sew the garments then used by the people,
some into hooks to catch fish, and some into barbs for
birds and eel-spears. The hands were dried with the
fingers bent in towards the palm, and the wrists were tied
to a pole which was stuck into the ground, and baskets
containing the remains of a meal were hung up on these
fingers.
At this time Kahu-kura (the god of the rainbow) was
personified by a figure carved in wood. To this incanta-
tions were chanted, and the effigy was held up in the hands
of the priests and shaken about to delight the people.
The practice of curing the heads of distinguished
enemies has continued down to the present time, so that
the trophies of war and the power of the people might be
seen. These were set on the tops of the posts surrounding
the enclosure of the marae (courtyard), so that visitors
might see them.
Rebellion in Heaven. (Another Reading —
Nga-i-tahu.)
The family of Rangi by his second wife, Poko-harua-te-
po, was the multitude of the Tahu. Amongst them were :
'■44 ANCIENT MAOEI HISTOKY.
Ka-tUj Wcroliia, Whaka-iria, Tao-kai-maiki, Tao-iti-a-
pac-kohuj Talma-tu, Taliua-roa, Karanga-a-tuhea, Ika-
rimu, Wliakatu-koroua, Kokiri, and Kopu-nui.
Immediately connected with these are the hosts of Te
Ann and Tao. Rangi begat Ka-mau-ki-waho^ who begat
Pari-nui, who begat Pari-mate, who begat Moe-waho, who
begat Anu-matao, who begat Te-anu-whaka-rere, who
begat Te-anu-whaka-toro, who begat Anu-mate. These are
the source of death.
To these also must be added many of the deformed off-
spring of Eangi, as Tane-tuturi, Tane-pepeke^ Tane-ku-
nawhea^ Tane-tuoi, Tane-te-wai-ora, together with some of
the offspring of Tane and Hine-tauira, as Tahu-kumea and
Tahu-whaka-ero. These were not willing to obey the
commands of Rangi; they persisted in disobedience and
wrong-doing, and were swept by his orders down to the
lower worlds. Rangi commissioned Tane to drive these
rebels from the worlds above to the worlds below. By
these mankind is drawn down to the dark worlds. They
are ever employed to tempt and draw man to great evil
and death.
Rebellion in Heaven. (Another Reading —
Nga-i-tahu.)
After Tane had arranged the stars, and had made his
father Rangi beautiful, and had formulated the laws of tapu,
he visited the earth, and again went up to the heavens. After
his departure, the spirits who occupied the lower worlds
(they who had been driven from the heavens for their dis-
obedience to Rangi) sought to be revenged on Tane for
the part he had taken in dri^dng them thence. They first
caused evil amongst the fish of the sea, and multitudes of
them were destroyed. Then they caused evil amongst the
birds of the air, and flocks of them perished. And when
men were made and had multiplied, they also caused evil
-amongst them, Tu-mata-u-enga and Rongo-ma-rae-roa
ORIGIN OP DEATH. 4-5
were the leaders of the hosts of the war spirits whicli slew
mankind. Thus was evil introduced into this world, and
man, hirds, and fish became antagonistic, Man killed man,
birds destroyed birds, and fish devoured fish; and thus^
death was first known in this world.
CHAPTER IV.
stay, omens, stay. The One Supreme has come,
And signs now tell of his disciples near.
They come, and, peering forth, gaze
Into space of beauty and of good.
I, the scholar, hold the sacred stone of power (whatu) (d)
Soul of power, soul of earth and heaven,
Accept delight and ecstasy unlimited.
Hold all beauty ; let it spread around.
The soul now climbs , and high ascends —
The soul of the Supreme and his disciples.
O Heaven 1 the soul is far above —
Above, in all creation's space,
In light supreme, in blaze of day.
Ancient incantation cTianted over invalids.
DIVISION OF HEAVEN AND EARTH.
(Nga-i-tahu.)
Raki, though speared by Takaroa, still adhered to the top
of Papa; and Raki said to Tane and his younger brothers,
" Come and kill me, that men may live."
Tane said, " O old man ! how shall we kill you ? "
Raki said, " O young man ! lift me up above, that I
may stand separate; that your mother may lie apart from
me, that light may grow on you all."
Then Tane said to Raki, " O old man ! Rehua shall
carry you."
Raki answered Tane and his younger brothers, '' O
young men ! do not let me be carried by your elder brothers
only, lest my eyes become dim. Rather all of you carry
me above, that I may be elevated, that light may dawn on
you."
Tane said to him, " Yes, O old man ! Your plan is
right — that light may grow into day."
DIVISION OF HEAVEN AND EAKTH. 47
Raki said to Tane, " It is right, O Tane ! that I be taken
and killed (separated from my wife), that I may become a
teacher to you and your younger brothers, and show you
how to kill. If I die, then will light and day be in the
world."
Tane was pleased with the reasons why his father wished
them to kill him ; and hence Tane said to another branch
of the offspring of Raki — to Te Kore-tua-tahi (the first
broken), and even to the Kore-tua-a-ngahuru (the tenth
broken), and to Te Kore-au-iho (the broken tending down-
wards), and to Te Kore-au-ake (broken tending up-
wards), and to the Makore-kore-te-po (broken of night),
and to the Makore-te-ao (broken of the light), and Kore-
a-te-ao-tu-roa (broken of the long-standing world), and to
the Makore-a-te-ao-marama (broken of the world of light) —
'' Tread on Papa, tread her down ; and prop up Rangi,
lift him up above — to Tu-moremore (the bald, or open
space), to Tu-haha (stand breathing) — that the eyes of
Raki, who is standing here, may be satisfied. Behold Te-
Huinga (the assembly), Pu-tahi (the first, or origin). Take-
take (the root, or foundation) , and Rehua." Now, this was
the origin of the heaven. It was made by Tane and
admired by him, and he uttered the words of his
prayer to aid Rehua to carry their father above. It
was at this time that Tane hid some of Te-Kore (the
broken or imperfect beings) in the Maunga-nui-o-te-whenua
(great mountain of the earth), in which they remained for
ever.
Tane now took Raki on to his back ; but he could put
Raki no higher.
Raki said to Tane, " You two, you and your younger
brother (Paia) carry me."
Then Paia prayed his prayer, and said, —
Carry Raki on the back.
Carry Papa.
Strengthen, big back of Paia,
Sprained with the leap at Hua-rau (the many hundred»).
48 ANCIENT MAORI HISTORY.
Now, I{,aki was raised with the aid of this prayer, and
spoke words of imroporoaki (farewell) to Papa, and said,
'' O Papa ! O ! You remain here. This will be the (token)
of my love to you : in the eighth month I will weep
for you.'^ Ilenee the origin of the dew, this being
the tears of Raki weeping for Papa. Raki again said to
Papa, " O old woman ! live where you are. In winter I
will sigh for you." This is the origin of ice. Then Papa
spoke words of farewell to Raki, and said, " O old man !
go, O Raki ! and in summer I also will lament for you."
Hence the origin of mist, or the love of Papa for Raki.
When the two had ended their words of farewell, Paia
uplifted Raki, and Tane placed his toko (pole) , called Toko-
maunga (prop of the mountain), between Papa and Raki.
Paia did likewise with his toko. The name of the toko of
Paia was Rua-tipua (tupua) (pit of the god) ; and whilst
in the act of propping up Raki, Paia repeated this
prayer : —
The prop of whom ?
The prop of Rua-tipua (god's pit).
The prop of whom ?
The prop of Rua-tahito(tawhito) (ancient pit),
To prop the gentle slope,
To ward oiī the
Blast of the south.
The prop ascended up —
The prop of this heaven.
Again Paia prayed, and said, —
Prop the big cloud,
The long cloud,
The thick cloud,
The door of Raki(Rangi)-riri (fountain of fish),
The gathering of Raki(Rangi)-ora (heaven of life),
O Rongo ! come forth.
Then Raki floated upAvards, and a shout of approval was
uttered by those above, Avho said, —
Tu of the long face,
Lift up the momitain.
ORIGIN OF STAES AND CLOUDS. 49
Such were the words shouted by the innumerable men
(beings) from above in approval of the acts of Tane and
Paia ; but that burst of applause was mostly in recognition of
Tane's having disconnected the heaven^ and propped up its
sidesj and made them stable. He had stuffed up the
cracks and chinkSj so that when Raid was complete and
furnished^ light arose and day began,
Tane saw that Eaki had no covering by which he could
appear seemly. He went to fetch_, and obtained_, the rahui-
kura of Ao-kehu (sacred red)^ and fastened it on Raid;
but it did not suit him^ as at night it was not seen —
only in the light of day was it seen ; so that he swept
it off, and Raki again became naked. Then he went
to the Kores he had hidden in Maunga-nui-o-te-whenua
(great mountain of the land), and drew forth Riald (lift
up), and Hapai (carry), and Te Tihi (the pinnacle), and Te
Amo (carry in a litter), and Katari (Nga-teri) (vibrate), and
Te Mania (the slide) , and Paheke (the slippery) , and Tu-horo
(stood on the slip), and Ta-wharu-wharu (sag down), and
Tapokopoko (sink in), and Awa (river), and Tipu-nui-a-uta
(great growth on shore), and Para-whcnua-mea (scum of
the flood), and from these obtained suitable covering for
Raki.
Another Reading of Raxgi. (Nga-ti-iiua-xui.)
This is the genealogy of the offspring of Papa-tu-a-nuku,
and the tribes of Rangi which became ^ars : —
Rangi begat Tupua (goblin), who begat Tawhiti (tlie
snare), who begat Tu (stand erect), who begat Te-ku (the
silent) and Wawau (stupid) . Wawau begat Te-para-ku-wai
(the scum of the Avater), who begat Para-koka (dry scum of
water) , who begat Te-pora-pora (the flat toji) . These were
taken and lifted up to become eyes for heaven, to adorn
Rangi, and from them came the first glimmer of light.
Before them was long and dense darkness, and all was
void, but with them came the first germ of life ; for
Rangi took Tc-ata-tuhi (glimmer of light), and begat the
4
50 ANCIENT ISrAORI niSTORY.
moon ; he then took Wero-wcro (inciting, probing, piercing),
and hcgat the sun. These two were also taken and placed
for eyes in the sky.
Another Reading of Rangi, (Nga-rauru.)
Rangi Avas floating on the earth. Then he took Te-
ata-tuhi to wife, and begat the moon. He took Wero-wero,
and begat the sun. These two were taken and thrown up
into the sky as eyes for heaven ; and light stood in heaven,
and dim light stood on the mountain Hiku-rangi (end of
heaven).
Another Reading of Paia and Rangi. (Nga-ti-hau.)
When Paia carried Rangi up on his back, Rangi wept
and said, —
Straighten out, big back of Paia,
Pain is at the altar at Hua-rau.
This was the incantation repeated at the time Rangi
and Papa were separated : —
Separate Ransi and Papa,
That they may be parted.
Sing the resounding song, sing the resounding song.
We two are being separated.
Sing the resounding song, sing the resounding song.
Separate the damp part.
Sing the resoundmg song,
That parting may take place.
Sing the resomiding song.
Separate Ari (eleventh day of the moon's age), and Hua (full
moon) be separated.
The resounding song.
Separate Echua, and Tama-rau-tu
(Son of the erect leaf) be separated.
Sing the resomiding song.
Separate Uru (the glow), and Kakana (Ngangana)
(Brightness) be separated.
Sing the resounding song.
Separate Te-aki (dash), and Wha-tuia (the sewn-up)
Be separated. Sing the resomiding song.
Separate Tu, and Eoko (Kongo)
Be separate. Sing the resovmding song.
oeigin of sun and moon. 51
Another Reading of Rangi. (Nga-ti-hau.)
Rangi took Te-ata-tuhi (first streak of dawn) to wife,
and begat Te-marama (the moon).
Rangi took Wero-wero to wife, and begat Te-ra (the
sun), Te-ata-rapa (first glow of dawn), Te-ata-i-mabina
(twilight). Then the light of day shone dimly on Hiku-
rangi (the end of heaA'en).
Rangi took Papa-tu-a-nuku to wife. At the time they
were separated Whai-tiri, an old female goddess of the
first generation of the Po (lower worlds), composed and
chanted this incantation, which caused the division between
Rangi and Papa : —
Bough be their skin — so altered by dread
As bramble and nettle, repugnant to feel.
So change, for each other, their love into hate.
With dire enchantments, oh, sever them, gods,
And fill with disgust to each other their days.
Engulf them in floods, in ocean, and sea.
With dire enchantments, oh, sever them, gods.
Let love and regret for each other be hate ;
Nor affection nor love of the past live again.
Another Reading of Rangi. (Nga-i-tahu.)
Te Kore (incomplete) begat Te Maku (damp). Maku
took Mahora-nui-a-tea (great expanse of light) and begat
Raki (Rangi). Raki took Hotu-papa (sobbing earth),
and begat Te Hunga (assembly), Pu-tahi (the origin),
Rehua (multitude), and Tane. Rehua came forth as a
flash of lightning, but when he went up to the heavens he
assumed the form of man. Tane became restless, and
went to see him.
Raki left his wife Hotu-papa, and took Takaroa's wife in
her husband's absence, and begat Tu-mata-waka (face of
the medium), Rongo-ma-rae-roa (fame of the long fore-
head), Tane-nui-a-raki (great male power of Raki), and
Paia-nui-a-raki (great closed one of Raki). "When Taka-
roa (long in taking action) returned and found his
wife living with Raki, he took his hiiata (barbed spear) and
52 ANCIENT MAORI HISTORY.
fought with Ruki, and wounded him, and laid him pro-
strate. The people came for him. Some who were above
pulled him up, whilst Paia, Tane, and their followers
carri(nl him. These were the props which they used to
elevate and keep him up : Ma-tu-pua (stand elevated) , Rua-
tahito (old pit), Pi-naki (gentle slope), Kai-he (wrong eat-
ing), Nga-mau-ki-tua (the taken behind), Ko-nga-mau-ki-
Avaho (the taken outside), and Ko-nga-mau-ki-tahito-o-te-
rangi (taken to the ancient heaven). When Raki was
steadfastly secured and perfectly separated from Papa it
was found he had taken away with him the root of kakaho
farundo conspicua) , the kura-tawhiti fkumaraj, the hara-
keke-taunga-wiri (flax), and the aruhe (fern-root).
Tane saw that his father Raki was naked ; so he went
and obtained kura (red) to make his father look comely ;
but this did not suffice. He then went to bring the
stars from the Pae-taku-o-roko, and from Te-tupini-o-
wahi-mua-mamau (the mat of dread and of the sacred
holding) . The names of these tiipini (mats) were : Hi-ra-
uta (fish by the land), Hi-ra-tai (fish by the sea), Pari^
nuku (clifl: of the earth), Pari-raki (cliff of the sky).
Stars were the fastenings of these mats.
Tupu-ranga-o-te-po (growing of the night) and Tau-arai-
o-te-ao (partition dividing the day) were two names for
him who advised Tane to take the fastenings of the mats
(the stars). Tane returned to his own home by another
way from that by which he had gone, and Tupu-ranga-o-te-po
took the stars and brought them for Tane. He brought —
O Manako-tea (white Magellan Cloud),
® ]Manako-uri (black Magellan Cloud) , and also
^^E^^^^^zEi Te-ika-o-te-raki, called Mango-
roa (big Magellan Cloiul).
He also brought Ao-tahi (first light), the sacred star, and
Ariki (queen of all the stars of the year). Pu-aka (in
a heap) was her father, and Taku-rua (double rim) was
her mother. She w^ll not associate with the others. "When
she appears in the east the people repeat incantations,
■weep, and welcome her.
STARS AND THEIR NAMES. 53
When Pu-aka twiukles and flashes its rays towards tlie
north, it is an omen of a fine year; when it twinkles and
flashes its rays towards the south, it is an omen of a bad
year of rain and wind. These seasons are called after the
stars which influence those periods of the year for good or
evil.
These are the positions of these stars : —
^ Ao-tahi.
-)(■ ^ Pu-aka and Taku-rua.
^ Tama-re-reti (swift-flying son).
•^ Te-waka-o-tama-rereti (his canoe).
® Puanga (dark cloud, called the anchor of
the canoe of Tama-re-reti).
Tane placed the stars on Raki in the daytime, but they
were not beautiful ; but at night his father Raki looked
grand.
The dewij^-the frost, the snow , and the rain are the pro-
creatiug power from Raki to Papa, and make all shrubs
and trees grow in the summer.
Another Reading of Raki (Rangi). (Nga-ti-hau.)
Raki was also father of Ka-mau-ki-waho (will be caught
outside), who begat Pari-nui (big cliff), who begat Pari-
mate (the clifc of death), who begat Moe-waho (slept out-
side), who begat Anu-matao (cold wind), who .begat Anu-
whakarere (e?:ceedingly cold), who begat Anu-whakatoro
(cold creeping on), who begat Anu-mate (death cold).
These are they who draw man to death.
Also, Anu-whakatoro (cold creeping on) begat Anu-wai
(cold water), who begat Taka(Tanga)-roa (long assembly),
who begat Te Pounamu (the greenstone) .
Raki and his wife Ha-kina (breath of the sea-egg) begat
Te Rupe (the pigeon), who was driven inland. Rupe begat
Te Kau-nunui (the great sAvimmers), Avho begat Tc Kau-
roroa (the long swimmers), wlio begat Te Kau-wheki (move
on the fern), who begat Tu-pari (stand on the cliff), who
begat Tu-mata (stand on the peak), who begat Tc Moa
54 ANCIENT MAORI HISTORY.
(jump forward) and Pckc-i-tua (jumped bcliiud). Pelcc-i-tua
begat Peke-aro (jump before), ■who begat Peke-hawani
(mirage), Avho begat Po-halia (bewildered), who begat Kai-
tangata (man-cater) .
Raki was also father of Rehua. Rehua begat Tama-i-te-
oko-tahi and Ao-nui. Ao-nui begat Ao-roa, who begat
Ao-pouri (dark world), who begat Ao-potako(potango)
(intensely dark world), who begat Ao-toto (world of blood),
who begat Ao-whero (red world), who begat Tu-korokio
(stand in the shade), who begat jNIo-uri-uri (the black
darkness), who begat Mo-rearea (the disgusted), who begat
Mo-haki-tua (past words of the divination), who begat Mo-
haki-aro (first words of divination), who begat Kupa
(hiccup), who begat Wai-hemo (exhausted water), who
begat Ika-tau-i-raki .(the fish sign in heaven), who begat
Maroro-ki-tu-a-raki (strong at the back of heaven), who
begat Te-uira (lightning), who begat Te Kanapu (the flash),
who begat Turi-whaia (obstinate pursued), who begat Whai-
tiri (the following crashing noise) .
Whai-tiri took as her husband Kai-tangata, avIio begat
Hema (procreating power). Ilema took as her husband
Hu-aro-tu (standing silently), who begat Karihi (the stones
to sink the net), a son, and Pupu-mai-nono (bind up the
intestines), a daughter, and after these was born another
son, called Ta-whaki (rush about). Ta-whaki was nou-
rished by his parents and his elder brother and sister
until maturity. He became quite enamoured of Hine-nui-
a-te-kawa (the great daughter of baptism), who had been
betrothed by her seniors to one of their several relatives ;
but Hine-nui-a-te-kawa did not like any of those for whom
she was intended — she loved Ta-whaki. Her elder relatives
saw that she was constantly in the company of Ta-whaki,
and they secretly conspired to kill Ta-whaki. He, knowing
this, remembered the words of his grandmother, Whai-tiri,
who had, when she was leaving Kai-tangata to go to heaven,
said, '' You stay here, and call our child Hema, in remem-
brance of my living with you as your wife ; and do you
carefully attend to her, and rear her up tenderly. O old
TA-WHAKI WORSHIPPED. 55
man ! hearken to my word addressed to you : If our cliild
fret after me do not let her follow me, lest she should not
be able to climb to the heaven of sacred ceremonies and
incantations ; and when we have a grandchild, call his
name Ta-whaki, in remembrance of my rushing down from
the heavens to you. He shall be the man to climb to the
heaven of sacred ceremonies/^ So ended the farewell
words of Whai-tiri to her husband, and she was taken by
the clouds to heaven.
Now, Hema had acted in a thoughtless manner : she did
not reverence the words of her mother, but followed and
climbed after her to Tc Tini-o-waiwai (the many fol-
lowers), who beat her back. For this reason great was
the desire of Ta-whaki to go and find his parent ; and the
discovery of the conspiracy to murder him greatly increased
that desire.
Ta-whaki. (Nga-ti-hau.)
Ta-whaki at one period lived on earth, and was in ap-
pearance like a man. His garments were like those of a
poor man. He went up to the top of a mountain and sat
down, w^here he put off his earthly garments and clothed
himself in lightning. Now, there was a man on that moun-
tain, who, when he saw Ta-whaki coming, secreted himself^
and from his hiding-place he saw Ta-whaki thus transform
himself. He informed the people of the fact, and thence
the people looked on Ta-whaki as a god, and all the tribes
chanted incantations and offered sacrifices to him.
Ta-whaki caused the deluge by stamping on the floor of
the heaven until it cracked, and a flood of water flowed
down and covered the earth.
Ta-whaki was killed by his brother-in-law ; but he was
innocent of the deed for which he was killed. At his death
the kaka [Nestor pvoductus) and kaka-riki (small green
parrot) took some of his blood and stained their feathers
with it. Hence the red on the feathers of those birds to
this day. Ta-whaki by his own inherent power came to
life agcain.
56 ANCIENT MAORI HISTORY.
Wliati-tiri (sound of crasliiug),liis father, wished Ta-whaki
to go and live with him ; but, as tlie mother of Ta-whaki
had l)cen taken prisoner ])y some foreign people, he wished
to reseue her before he complied with his father's request.
The people who had his mother in custody — Patu-pae-a-rehe
(beat on the ridge till weary) — lived on an island difficult
of access. They were not men, but a sort of demons of the
woods. The duty assigned to his mother in her captivity
was to slec]! on the verandah [ivhaka-mahau — shady, cool),
and warn the i)cople in the house of the first appearance of
day. As soon as she warned them of the dawn they rose
and went to the woods.
Ta-whaki found her whilst the people were away in the
forests. They consulted together, and agreed that he
shovild hide himself in the thatch of the side of the house.
They closed every aperture by which light might enter,
leaving the door only open.
When the people returned in the evening, the first to
arrive had some suspicion that a visitor had been there.
They inquired of her ; but she answered evasively, and lulled
their fears. The people slept in the house that night, and
when it began to dawn one of them called to her and asked,
" Is it dawn ?^^ She answered, "No," and described the
situation of the stars in the heaven to show that, it would
be some time ere dawn. They slept, and awoke again and
asked the same question as before, and received an answer
slightly altering the position of the stars in the west.
The same question vras asked and evasively answered
many times, till the sun was high up in the heaven. They
became impatient and drew the door back fd), which let
in such a flood of light that they were dazzled and stupefied
by it. At this moment Ta-whaki rose from his hiding and
entered the door of the house and killed them all. Taking
his mother, he set out on his journey to join his ancestor
Eangi, On the peak of a mountain he met his female
ancestor who was blind. She was sitting there with ten
kumara, counting them, and as she did so she put each from
one side to the other. As she thus counted thsm from
OFFERINGS TO THE GODS — HOW PRESEXTED.
one to nine Tawhaki went up to her and snatched tlie tenth
away. Again and again she counted, and each time he
took the last one, till he had taken all but one. She was
grieved at her loss. Then he made himself known to
her by speaking.
He took clay, and kneaded it with his spittle and rubbed
it on her eyes, which restored her sight. He now climbed
into a ti-tree {Cordyline), from the top of which a spider's
web reached up to heaven. Up this he ascended, but, having
gone some distance, his female ancestor chanted her incan-
tations to herself. The web broke, and he fell back to the
earth. He made a second attempt, but failed. On the third
he gained the sky.
Ta-whaki is a god, and now, from the manner of counting
practised by this blind woman, when offerings or sacrifices
are made to him they are divided into ten portions, his
name i§ called aloud, and these ten portions are each, one by
one, lifted up as they are counted from one to ten, and the
tenth is put on the left side of the ministering priest.
The nine are again dealt with in the same way, and the
ninth put on one side. This is repeated till all have
been put on one side. And hence, in the saci'cd mode of
counting the tenth is not called Te-kau (ten), but Nga-
huru (collection, compact).
Ta-whaki. (Another Headn • — Nga-ti-hau.)
This is what Tavvhaki said to hi^ elder brothers some
time before they killed him : —
Spring up, faint light ?X dawn.
Give my comb to me —
IMy comb —
That I may go to the water —
To the water Rangi-tuhi (markocl heaven),
The water now breathing.
And when Ta-Avhaki was apparently killed by them his
eldest brother called to Ta-whaki and said, —
O Ta-whaki ! where are you ?
The pukeko (or palnira) (Puri^^ti^ inclanottis) answered
" Ke " [the natural cry ol Uic pukeko] .
58 ANCIENT MAORI HISTORY.
Tho second brother then asked,
" Ta-whaki, where are you ?"
Tho mo]io (the rail) answered, " IIu-u."
The third brother asked,
" Ta-whaki, where arc you ?"
Ta-whaki answered by saying,
" It will grow on your head ;
On your forehead
The blood will glow —
The blood — tho blood of Ta-whaki —
Of the sun,
Of the moon —
The blood of the red sky —
The sky now standing."
When Ta-whaki rose from the water he saw a j)eak (or
road) J and he climbed on it to heaven. On the way he
met Wai-tiri (water of offering to the gods)^ who was quite
blind. She said to him, " Perform the ceremonies and cure
my eyes.'^ He at once complied^ and chanted an incanta-
tion.
When he had restored her sight she said, " Climb veiy
cautiously, for fear you are killed, and beware that you may
escape, and not be sucked in by the lips of Hine-nui-te-po
(great daughter of night) ." Ta-whaki answered^ —
Who cares for the woman
Of stomach of leeches ?
She will retreat from
The winds of Ta-whaki,
Ta-whaki ascended, and climbed to the next heaven, and
there met Rehua and Wa-koko-rau (space of hundred
parson-birds) [Ako-ako-rau (teach the hundred) or Oko-
oko-rau (fondle the hundred)] . There he saw Maru (shelter)
also, at sight of whom he opened his mouth and
chanted the incantations to give power to fly — namely, —
Prepare, prepare for the
Head-diess of tiie ancient.
Blow it on the ncck.
Cut the hair short.
There is one long
War-party by Ta-whaki.
obigin of fish. 59
Another Reading of Ta-whaki. (Nga-i-tahu.)
Hinc-Avliai-tiri was grandmother and Kai-tangata was
grandfather of Ta-whaki^ who was the son of Hema. Ta-
whaki went to heaven with his parent Hine-pupu-mai-naua
(come, daughter of the shell), and Karihi. Karihi attempted
to climb np to the sky ; but the wind beat liim back,
because he had not chanted an incantation for himself.
He was therefore unable to get up.
Ta-whaki went by means of a spider's web, and climbed
up, chanting incantations as he went. He climbed to the
various heavens, and through them to the heaven of i\Iai-
waho (come forth). There he learnt all the incantations
Mai-waho could teach him (d), and then returned and
taught them to the people of this world, and then went to
heaven again and stayed there. From Ta-whaki comes
thunder and lightning,
While he was on earth he killed some of the offspring
of Te-ha-puku (breath of the stomach — cod-fish) with hail-
stones obtained from Mai-waho, and which he had brought
from heaven with him. Some of the offspring of Ha-puku
fled to the sea, and some to the forest. Those which fled
to the sea became whales and other great fish. They were
Kewa (extinguish), Ihu-puku (knob on the nose), Paikea
(sea-monster), Paraoa "(^liale), To-riki (the little one),
Popoia-kore (not patted with the hand), Kekeno (seal),
Tore-hu (sAvim in silence), Whaka-hao (collect), Ra-poka
(diverge in the day), Te-kaki(ngaki) (avenger), Ta-wai-ti-
roki (put aside), and Upoko-hua (head to act as a lever).
These were the fish of the sea; and the Mama-ku {Cyathea
medullaris) , Te-poka (ponga) {Cyathea dealbata), Ka-to-te
(the unsteadfast) — these were called the fish of the forest.
All these fish and trees were cursed in revenge for the death
of the father of Ta-whaki.
Now, a sore disease visited the earth, and caused the death
of so many that the people dispersed every way for fear.
Then Ta-whaki taught to each incantations, and to the
Priests he taught the ceremonies and incantations of the
Mere-uha (the voice of joy of the females), and to the
60 ' ANCIENT MAORI HISTOBY.
priests of the females he taught the incantation of Whaka-
tau-maha (thanks for food) ; but all this teaching had been
given before the time he had beaten the tribes of Te-
ha-puku, and had throAvn hailstones into the fire. Up to
this time Ta-whaki assumed the form of god or of man at his
discretion.
Ta-whaki took Hine-tu-a-tai (daughter of the sea-coast)
to wife, and begat Te-koura (crayfish) and Ra-waru
(summer's day — a little black fish) ;
And To-ria (weak eyes), who took Tohe (persistent), and
begat Te-kohi-kohi (collection) ;
And Ha (breath), who took Whaka-rua-moko (earth-
quake), and begat Tara-kihi (trumpeter), Pu-wai-naka-rua
(a red fish), Pu-wai-o(au) (gurnet), Pu-noho-noho (stay
at home), Hune-hune (down of plants), Takaka (common
fern, also a little fish) , Pu-remu-ao-rua (a short fish) ;
And Pa-raki (land wind), who took Hine-hau (daughter
of the wind), and begat Te-akau (sea-coast), Te-karoro (sea-
gull), Papa-huri-tikea (flat turned high up), To-rea (red
bill) .
Mui-nako (ngako) (swarm in fat) begat Te-kui'u-patu (an
inland bird), and Tuku-roa-hara (long-delayed punish-
ment), and Te-kana-kana (a kind of eel), and Hine-hau,
who took Kana-kana and begat Iilaka(Inanga)-mate-kuku
(whitebait), Taea-hake (sort of eel), Kere-waka (carried in
a canoe), Wai-puta (water gushed out — ^a bird), Ngana-
ngana (much ado about nothing), and Raki and Tu-ere
(suspended) .
Ta-whaki. (Another Reading — Nga-ti-hau.)
It was from tlie second heaven that Ta-whaki chased and
beat the fish Kewa, Paraoa, Kekeno, Ihu-puku, Toro-ki,
and Paikea, and the trees Mama-ku, Popoia-kore, and
Poka.
Tuna and Ta-whaki. (Nga-ti-iiau.)
Manga-wai-roa was parent of Tuna, who came from
above. "While coming down he met Ta-whaki and Karihi,
TA-WHAKI IN QUEST OF HIS FATHER. 61
who were going up to the heavens. Ta-whaki asked Tuna,
" Why have you come from above ? " Tuna answered,
" The soil is so dry up there, and I am allowed to go
down to the bubbling water in Puta-waro-nuku (deep cave
of the earth) ." They three worshipped where they met,
and Tuna came down and the others ascended.
Pakura (Pu-keko) and Ta-whaki. (Nga-ti-hau.)
Pani was father of Ma-kai-ere, the parent of Pu-keko.
Ta-whaki nipped the nose of Pu-keko, whom he and Karihi
met when they were ascending to Heaven ; and hence the
nose of Pu-keko is red to this day.
Ta-whaki and Karihi. (Nga-i-tahu.)
Ta-whaki meditated how he could alarm the elder
relations of Hine-nui-a-te-kawa, He went and procured a
large piece of firewood timber, which he carried on his
shoulder to the marae (open space in the midst of the
settlement), where he threw it down with a great crash.
Hearing the noise, they were greatly startled in their
settlement, called Pa-pe-a-ea (the squeezed-out). Then,
deeming the time indicated by Whai-tiri had come, he
and his elder brother Karihi started, and arrived at Te-
puke-ki-tauranga (the hill of resting), the home of their
sister Pupu-mai-nono. She inquired, " Whither are you
going ? " They replied, " We have come." Then they
went on and came to the brink of the water. They went
thoughtlessly and Avithout the needful incantations to
enable them to walk on the ocean, and so sank deeper and
deeper at each step, till they had to return to land and to
the house of their sister, who asked, " Where have you
been ? '' Ta-whaki replied, " We went in search of our
father.'^ She said, " Stay here to-night, and I will go
with you and tend you on your journey." Having risen
up in the morning they set out for the sea, when Pupu-mai-
nono said, " How did the sea-weed appear when you were
62 ANCIENT IMAOia HISTOKY.
herc?'^ Ta-Avhaki replied, "When we came yesterday it
apjicarcd as it does now." She replied, "Truly this is why
you could not proceed. Let the time he propitious; then
you may go on to your destination." Having arrived at
the water's edge, Ta-whaki uttered the words of his prayer,
and Pupu-mai-nono said to them, " Go, hut do not let your
feet tread in the hollows, hut . rather on the tops of the
waves of the ocean, that you may he ahle to cross to the
other side."
Karihi and Ta-whaki went forward on the top of the
sea, and Pupu-mai-nono repeated her incantation to pre-
serve them from evil influence, and to assist them on the
road they were to travel. This was her prayer : —
My travellers stood on Earo-hara (inviolably taint) {tapu, sacred),
Skipping on Earo-hara.
Ta-w^haki and Karihi crossed safely to the other side,
where Ta-whaki took to wife Hine-tua-tai (daughter of the
sea-side) and hegat Ika-nui (great fish) . The two hrothers
still went on, and Ta-whaki took to wife many w^omen,
for he had many wives as they went on their voyage on
the sea. Ta-whaki and Karihi landed at Te-pu-o-toi (the
foundation of the peak), as this was dry laud, Te-ru-wahine-
mata-moari (the old woman of hlind eyes) was eating when
they arrived, and counting the food as she ate it, and also
fanning herself with a fan. As she ate she counted,
'' One, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight, nine,"
and as the gohlin came to the tenth they snatched it away.
Karihi then slapped the eyes of the gohlin, and said, —
Put a spark of the sky
Into my eyes,
O Karihi !
Then the eyes of Te-ru -wahinc-mata-moari were
opened, and she saw. They stayed there, hut the gohlin
did not sleep, and, fearing her, lest they should be killed,
thev put white cockle-shells before their eyes, that the
gohlin might imagine their eyes were not closed, and then
they slept. On the following morning Ta-whaki said.
TA-WHAKI ASCENDS ON A SPIDER's THEEAD. 63
'' Where is the road to heaven ? " The gobliu answered,
'^ I do not know where it is. Perhaps it is on the road to
where filth is put ; perhaps it is on the road to where water
is obtained ; perhaps it is on the road to where, and to
where." Ta-whaki said, '' You must shoAv us the direc-
tion of the road." The gohlin asked, "Where are you
going ? " They answered, " We came in search of our
father." She then let down a spider's thread, and stretched
it. They asked, "What is that for?" She answered,
" Who knows that it is the straight road for you to ascend
to heaven." Then Karihi climbed uj), and when he had
got some distance the winds of Te-uru-rangi (head of
heaven) beat on him, so that he could get no farther.
Ta-whaki, the younger brother, said, "The evil is with
you, O supplanter ! You did not recognize the import of
the words of Whai-tiri, who said it was for me, Ta-whaki,
to ascend to the heaven of the sacred baptism." Ta-whaki
ascended on the thread of the spider, and as he went he
prayed —
Ta-whaki climbs to the first heaven ;
Climbs up Ta-whaki to the second heaven.
Ta-whaki goes on to the tenth heaven,
And arrives at the pleasant heaven,
Where man is nourished.
When he had ended his prayer, and was midway betn'cen
heaven and earth, he was beaten upon by the winds of Te-
uru-rangi, which he evaded by going sideways and still
climbing upwards. Again he was assailed by those winds,
but at last he arrived in heaven, and his heart was glad.
Proceeding on his journey he met Pakura (red- or water-
hen, the Porphyrio melanotus) , to whom he said, " Where
are you going ? " Pakura replied, " I am going down to
Te-muri-wai (sea-beach) — it is so dry uj) here." Ta-whaki
said, " Go." As Ta-Avhaki went on he saw a -woman who
was named Maikuku-makaka (crooked finger-nails), who
was bathing in the water of Wai-puna-ariki-a-te-pata (the
chief water-spring of Te-pata — rain-drops), and forming
her hair in knobs on the top of her head. Another female
ANCIENT MAORI HISTORY.
also was doing the same in Wai-puna-tca (spring of clear
water), with whom he conversed. He saw Tuna (eel) lying
there near to Puua-kau-ariki (spring where lords bathe), to
whom he felt great affection, and uttered his incantations
for Tuna. He repeated many. These were the names of
some : Te Eahau (Ehu) (the mist), Ko Toetoe (the split into
shreds), Te-mata (the face), Ko-wahia-mai (break part off),
Ko Enga(Nga)-po (the nights), Ko Te-rangi-paia (the
shut-up heaven) (this last-named incantation is the one
used when peace has been made between two tribes, and
the contract thus made is intended to be broken), E-nga-
ranga-raka (He-karangaranga) (the calling), and Tauira-a-
roko(rongo) (the first-slain of Kongo), and Hangi-te-pikitia-
te-hiku (the heavens ascended to the end), and Te-kawa (the
baptism), and Marae-nui (great courtyard) , and Te Ruruku
(the diving), and Toi (the pinnacle), and Te-apiti (add some-
thing to it), and Te-apa-rangi-hira (the great assembly of
heaven) . Having repeated these he went on upwards
and met Paki-hinga-nui (great waist-garment droppcd-off),
and Paki-hinga-roa (long dropped-off girdle) ; but he climbed
up the ascent to Tipangia (the chipped-off), when he met
Korero-ure (talk of procreating), and Korero-tara (talk of
procreating power) . He spoke to these women, but they did
not answer a word. Going on, lie went near to the settle-
ment, where he met Pu-a-te-aro-mea (root of all things),
to whom he said, '' Friend, what are those things which
stand yonder ? '' Pu-a-te-aro-mea answered, " Understand,
O young man! these are the houses of Te-engahui (kahui) -
whatu (the assembly of the hail-stones). Rangi-ka-tata
(the heaven near) is the name of one house, and Te-anga-
aka (anga-anga) -tapu-o-tane (sacred head of Tane) the name
of the other. The bones of Hema are hung up in the
one called Te-anga-aka (anga-anga) -tapu-o-tane." Grief
filled the heart of Ta-whaki when he heard of the bones of
his father, and he said to Pu-a-te-aro-mea, " O aged ! where
are these bones hanging ? " He answered, " They are
hanging up at the Pu-a-rongo " (back of Kongo — back part
of the house) . Ta-whaki went straight away to that house.
TA-%VHAEI KILLS HIS ENEMIES. 65
and -s^hen lie Lad come near to the door of tl:e fence en-
closing it^ he began to repeat his incantations. The first he
repeated was "Whaka-taha (ward off)^ then Engahau (Nga-
hau) (brisk action), and Manawa-tane (life-power of man),
and Te-iri-j)ungapunga (pnmice-stone hung up), and llua-
koko (power of the shoulder-blade), and Te Hon (move and
roll things about with a pole), and Kumea-mai (drag
towards) ; but first he went into the house Engahui-
(Kahui) -whatu (assembly of hail-stones)^ where he saw the
multitude of them who were sitting within the fences, so
that the place as well as the house was blocked up Avith
people ; here, again, he repeated other of his incantations —
namely, Tu-te-raki-haruru (erect heaven of booming sound),
and Teatea-a-nuku (dread of the earth), and Tipuna-ngai-
(kai)-matua (ancestor the parent eaten), and Ka-ihi
(trembling with dread), and Tuhi (marked), and Te-kohara-
i-waho (the laws of tapu disregarded outside), andTe-whatu-
i-ki-mai (the " whatu " — sacred (o-kaka) stone in the high
priest^s chest, which did speak), and Te-whatu-i-korero-mai
(the stone which has spoken), and Te Raki(Rangi)-i-paku (the
booming sky) , and Te Raki-pake (the sound of cracking in the
sky), and Te Raki-i-papa (the crashing sky), and Tc-whatu-
keke (persistent hail), and Tipua(Tupua)-te-ki (goblin not
speaking), and Tipua-te-rea (goblin expanding), and Tipua-
■whakarongo-te-po (goblin listening at night) . By these in-
cantations he dispersed all the people of Pa-pe-a-ea and
Te-pu-tete-nui-no-raki (the substantially-fixed of Raki), of
the Engaka(Nganga)-tu-a-maro (the steadfast core), and
Te-puke-ki-tauranga (the hill of constant abode), l)ecause
of their contemptuous conduct and their plots to murder
him. Now, Ta-whaki saw that all these people had fallen
down from heaven, and his delight was great. Then he
went and made openings in the fourteen heavens, so that
he might accomplish the object of his journey, which was
to acquire a knowledge of the incantations knoAvn to
Tama-i-Avaho, and also to obtain a sight of him who
was hanging in space in the heaven. Tama-i-waho welcomed
Ta-whaki, who returned the compliment, and uttered these
5
66 ANCIENT MAORI HISTOIIY.
words^ " Friend, state tlie o1)jcct and power of the many
ineantations which you are known to possess." Tama-i-
walio answered, " It is true, I have all things." Ta-whaki
called up to him, " O man ! will you consent to teach those
incantations to me?" He answered, "Yes, I will teach
you." He began at once, and taught the following to
Ta-whaki: Whe-kite (the seen), and Ka-tu (doth stand),
and "Whaka-iria (hung up), and Tao-ka-i-mai (fog pene-
trating), and Tao-iti-a-pac-kohu (little fog settled on the
peak), and Werohia (pierced), and Te-huri (the turned), and
Nga-puke (the hills), and Kapo-taka(tanga) (the snatch-
ing), and Ho-pukapuka (breathing lungs,) and Te-matau
(the hook), and Ili-nuku (earth fished up), and Te-ika-taki-
ora (captive led alive), and Whaka-kau (made to swim),
and Karue (Ngarue) (trembling), and Kahi (wedge), and Te-
ara-mata-ora (road of life), and Taku-ara-i-waerea (my road
opened through), and Tu-tapa-ninihi (stealthily-going Tu),
and Te-hiku (the tail), and Te-ra-to-wanawana (dread sun
setting), and Te-taupa (the obstruction), and Nga-tohi (the
nipped-off), and Te-hiwa (the watchful), and Nga-wete-
wete (the unblessed), and Te-whaka-hojui (the caught), and
Te-mata (the face), and Waru-waru-tu (peeled standing),
and Tu-ake (stood up), and Nga-whaka-i (the boastful),
and Ahi-j)ara-rakau (fire of wood-gum), and Nga-mauri (the
spirits), and Te-ika-mai-o-tahua (the fish of the oifering),
and Te-umu-o-tu-maroa (the oven of the unbending), and
Te-horoi (the washed), and Tai-hua-rcwarewa (the floating
tide) . These were the incantations taught by Tama-i-waho
to Ta-whaki,
Ta-whaki asked, " O man ! are these the only incanta-
tions you have ? " Tama-i-waho called down to him and
said, ''So ends them; but I have ten more." Ta-whaki
called and said, " Give them to me." Tama then rehearsed
to him Te-pohe-i-mau (the blind caught), and Mahu (healed
sore), and Taia (the thrashed), and Ra-kopa (darkened
sun), and Ta-putu (the heaps), and Kopu-nui (big stomach),
and Tai-kotia (severed tide), and Tu-te-rangi-paoa (the
smoky heaven), and Ka(Nga)-paki-tua (the patches put on).
BIETH OF WAHIE-KOA AND EATA. 67
And Ta-whaki retired to the heaven of Reliua, ^vhere ho
took up his abode.
A wife "was then selected for Ta-whaki, who was called
Hapai-nui-a-maunga (great lifter of mountain) , who, when
she was soon to become a mother, acted indiscreetly with
her husband. Their actions were observed by the hosts of
heaven, who put a bait on a hook and threw it down. It
fell in front of them. The woman, having seen the hook,
wondered at it. Ta-whaki said, " Give it to me that I may
look at it." She gave it to him. He put it into his
mouth. The hosts of heaven, seeing him do this, jerked
the line to which the hook was attached, and it caught in
his mouth, and he was afflicted with a disease which peeled
the skin off his body. However, a son was born to them,
whom they called "Wahie-roa (long piece of firewood) . AVhcu
he attained manhood he took to wife JNIatoka-rau-tawhiri
(vigorous-growing leaf of the tawhiri-tree) , and begat Rata
(familiar), who came down into the world. But, before
Rata had been born, his father, Wahie-roa, had been killed
by Matuku (bittern).
=j0i3QQQ)QO»yT-
CHAPTER V.
O, thou my house ! how standest thou?
I must depart and leave thee.
Built by the little kneeling gods —
Constructed by the fairies boTving low.
The Haku-turi gods
Loud shouted o'er thee
Their voice of triumph
T\'hen first I made thee
Mine own abode.
O my house ! each part of thee
Was brought — beams, posts, and chips— and then,.
AiTanged in parts, each took its place,
And all was then complete.
Light the fire, O Tane !
Burn up the land.
And warm its every cave.
And sweep off man
To the pit of death ;
Pierce him with the spear
Of Tanga-roa, and let blood flow.
*****
I feel mj' wi'ath enkindled now.
Grant me power, O Tane of the forest gloom!
To cut the sinews of this earth.
And sever the lashings of Kupe
And the fastenings of Ue-uuku's house.
That man may enter, rob, and spoil.
Lament of Ua-mai-rangi for his lioiisc.
DEATH OF WAHIE-ROA.
(Nga-i-tahu.)
Matoka (Matonga) -rav-tawhiri (A-igorous-groTving leaf 'of
the tairhiri-irce) took as her husband Wahie-roa (long
piece of firewood)^ and -when she expected to become a
mother she had a desire for some birds which were only-
obtainable at a great distance. Wahie-roa went for them,
and got some koīw {fid, or parson-bird) from the preserve
of Matuku. On the morrow after his return he again
eata's voyage. 69
went, but this time Matuku cauglit and killed liim. His
wife lived a solitary life, and a son was born, Aviiom she
called Rata. She reared him with care. When he had
become a man he asked his mother, "Where is my father ? "
She answered, " He was killed." " Who," he asked,
" killed him ? " " Matuku killed him," said his mother.
" He went to obtain food for which I asked before you were
born : he went into the land of ]\Iatuku, and was killed."
Rata asked, " Where is the land of jMatuku ? " His mother
said, " Look to where the sun comes up : it is there, far out
in the ocean, and you cannot get there."
Matoka-rau-tawhiri went to collect firewood, and sought
and ■ found a tree — a beautiful tree, a grand totara-irce —
some twigs of which she brought in her hand to the settle-
ment, and when evening came she spoke to her son Rata
and said, " I have seen a fine tree — a totara-tree : on the
morrow you must go and sec it." And she gave him the
twigs she had brought from the tree. He went, but could
not find it, and came back to his mother and said, " I can-
not see the tree you speak of." She said, " You cannot
mistake it : it is the rough-barked tree which you will see."
Again he went, and came back ; but in the third attempt he
found it, and asked his mother, " What action shall I
take ? " She gave him some stone axes, but he complained
of their being blunt, and without teeth. His mother said,
" Go and hold the axe upon the back of your ancestor who
is called Hine-tu-a-oaka (Hine-tu-a-hoanga — daughter of
the whetstone), who, when you put it on her, will say, 'Be
sharpened, be sharpened, be sharpened,' and your axe will
become sharp ; then you can take it to your house and
put a handle on it." He slept, and at dawn of day he
went and felled the tree, and cut off the top of it, and
came back and stayed in his house. On the morrow he
returned to the tree, which he found had been put up
again as though it had never been cut down. He again
cut it down and cut the top off, and came back to his
house, and said to his mother, " When I went to the tree,
it was standing as though it had never been cut down."
70 ANCIENT MAOBI HISTORY.
She askcfl, "What did you do to the tree?" He said, "I
(mt it down without liaving first propitiated the gods by
performing tlic usual ceremonies and repeating the ineanta-
tions for such an act.'' Slie said, " It is not well to cut
your ancestor (d) down ignorantly." He said, " Yes, I at
once cut it down, without any ceremony." She said,
" Go, return." He Avent and cut it down again, and cut
the top off, and went on one side and hid himself, and
heard these words repeated by some beings : —
It is Rata — it is Eata of Wah.ie-roa.
You ignorantly cut down
The sacred forest of Tane,
The sacred chips of Tane.
The chips of the root fly,
The chips of the top fly.
They adhere, tliey go near.
They are all bound on again.
Stand up and wave (0 tree! in the wind).
The tree again stood in its old position. He rushed out
and stopped those creatures, who flew hither and thither ou
every side of him, and left the tree. He said, " Why do
you meddle with my tree ? " They replied, " Go, return to
your home ; leave your tree here, and we will make your
canoe." He went home, and his mother asked, " What is
the state of your tree ? " He answered, " I found it stand-
ing up again, and cut it down, and cut off its head, and
stood aside and watched, and heard my name repeated."
He slept, and on awakening on the morrow found a canoe
had been made and brought to the side of his house.
On the morrow of another day the canoe was taken to the
sea, and the ceremony of naming it was performed ; and
it was taken out to sea, and with line and hook fish were
caught, and were brought to the settlement, and the canoe
hauled up on the beach. One of the fishes was roasted,
and taken, and, with appropriate incantations repeated, was
offered to Mua. Some of the other fishes were roasted
and eaten, and some seaweed taken and shaken before
]Mua. Rata slept, and on the morrow another of the
fishes was cooked in a hangi (Maori oven) fd). This was the
THE ATTACK.
fellow of the one whicli had been roasted ; and the covering's
which were put around those fishes to cook them in^ were
hung up before Mua. On the morrow the canoe was again
dragged into the water_, and it was called Niwa-reka (great
delight) . A war-party embarked in it, and went to the land
of Kiore-roa (long rat), and of Kiore-poto (short rat). Two
incantations — one short, the other a longer one —
were repeated by the war-party. This was one of the in-
cantations repeated : —
Rat, rat, look to the north.
Leave rat to rest in his house.
The house of Tu-nui (great standing ; the whale),
The house of Taka-roa.
Noose caught, quite caught
At the first glimmer of day.
Pull it tight, dash it,
Strangle it till it is red (in the face).
Come, A-o ! and add thy power.
They attacked these people, and Kiore-poto escaped, but
Kiore-roa was killed. Kiore-roa, who was killed, was brought
by Rata to his mother, but she was not satisfied that ample
revenge for the death of her husband had been taken.
Again Rata collected his warriors, and went out on the
sea to the place called Te Railii (a plot of ground enclosed
by a fence), where Tama-uri-uri (the black son) lived, in
the country called Pu-horo(oro)-nuku (land of bad weather);
and Pu-oro-rangi (stormy sky) and asked Tama-uri-uri
" Where is your man ? " (head chief ) . He said, " He is
at home. I am left here in charge of the cultivations."
The war-party asked, " Can he be induced to come here ? "
The vassal said, " No. On his departure he said to me,
not till the seventh or eighth month would he return to
chant the incantations and perform the ceremonies for our
cabbage-plot." They asked, '' Will you call him ? " He
called and said, " Matuku, come and repeat the thank-
offering for our cabbage-plot." Matuku answered, " You
are confusing the seasons of jMatuku. On the seventh or
eighth month I will come and perform that ceremony
again." Tama-uri-uri called and said, " Matuku, come
72 ANCIENT MAOIil HISTORY.
and perform the ceremony over our cabbage-plot." He
answered, " You are arousing tlie anger of Matuku : you
will be scorched l)y the wrath of Matuku.''
Rata had placed a noose on the entrance of the cave, called
Puta-aroaro-nuku (the hole in the breast of the earth), in
which Matuku lived. As Matuku-uri-uri was coming up,
Rata repeated this incantation : —
This my noose,
To tie the elevated —
To tie to a man
Followed by a war-party.
Tied to the house of the earth [or, tied to the earth] —
Tied and beaten ;
Caught, revenge gratified, and taken away.
Before he could be seen, his hair (or feathers) appeared.
On he came, and the noose encircled his neck. Rata pulled
it tight, and with an axe gave him a blow, and killed him.
Thus was the death of Wahie-roa avenged, and full satis-
faction obtained.
Rata and Matuku. (Nga-i-tahu.)
When Rata had grown to man's estate he spoke to his
mother, and said, " O mother ! where is my father, by
whom I am ? " His mother answered, " Who knows ? On
the inland side of our house, perhaps, or on the opposite
side, perhaps, or where ? — at the back of our house, per-
haps." He said, " Why are you confusing me ? Do you
not perceive that I ask, With whom did you cohabit ? "
She said to her son, " O son ! hearken. I have told you of
old, and you have heard my words which I said to you.
Long ago your father was killed by Matuku." He asked,
''Where does he live who killed my father ? " She said,
" O son ! can you not understand where the land is where
the man resides who killed your father ? " He asked,
" Can I not go there ? " She said, " You may go ; but
you will not arrive there, because where the sun comes up
is the place where Matuku resides. But do you really
wish to go there ? " " Yes," said the son, " I wish to go
THE STONE AXES. 73
there/' She said, " You cannot get there, as the ocean is
the only road thither." He said, "Well, then, where
is the road to the place ? " She said, " O son ! hearken to
me : if your msh is great you must adze out a canoe, as
a path by which you can get to it."
Rata then went along the plains of Hekea (descended),
and near to the land at Raki-tahua (heaven of plenty),
and saw the men of that land, and, standing in the midst
of that multitude, he called, "O friends ! where is Kahue ? "
(Ngahue) (swarm) . The multitude around him said, " He
is at the Papa-tu-ano-hawaiki-a-kahue (calm plains of Ha-
waiki of Ngahue), where he resides." Rata called again to
the multitude, '' I have come to see him." He then went
over the beautiful plain of Wai-kapua (water of the clouds),
and arrived at the plain of Hawaiki, where he met Kahue,
to whom he said, " O friend ! will you not turn with kind-
ness to me ? I have come to obtain stone axes of you."
Kahue heard, and said, " It is good, O young man ! I will
break a stone for an axe for you," And Kahue broke a
slab of stone for axes ; and the name of the axe which
Kahue gave to Rata was Te-papa-ariari (the admired
block of stone). Now, the name of the axe (which Ka-
hue gave to Kupe) was Tauira-a-pa (the model, is it not ?) .
Kahue kept the one called Nga-paki-tua (the fair weather
beyond) for himself. Rata was delighted in having pos-
session of an axe. He brought it away with him. On his
departure Kahue said, " O friend ! now that you have an
axe, on your arrival at home do you place it on the back
of Hine-tu-a-hoanga " (the daughter of the whetstone) .
These words Rata kept in his memory, and when he had
come up to Hine-tu-a-hoanga and Tu-hina-po (dusk of even-
ing), the gods whom he had formerly visited, he put it on
to Tu-a-hoanga ; and when he had obtained the handle and
other necessaries for his axe — namely, Kanga(Ekenga)-te-
maku (the damp come up), and Engaka(Ekeuga)-te-rangi
(the ascent to heaven), and U-oroia-te-ati-tipua (offspring
of the goblin sharpened), and U-oroia-te-ati-tahito (tawhito)
(offspring of the ancient sharpened) — he completed his axe
74 ANCIENT MAOllI HISTOKY.
with a lashings and he called the name of it Mapu-nai-ere
(expression of delight).
Kata went into the sacred forest of Tane to search
for a tree. Having found one, he thoughtlessly cut it
down ; but he did not offer to Tane, the god o£
forests, the propitiatory offering, and repeat the in-
cantations, customary on such an occasion. He made
four blows above and four below. On the fifth the
tree fell, and with his axe he cut the tree into the shape of
a canoe. Then he saw the multitude of heaven replacing
on the body of the tree the chips he had cut off, and he
heard the multitude of the Para-rakau (gum of the tree)
singing these words : —
Leave it, leave it, Rata — Rata, of Wahic-roa !
You have cut it ignorantly —
The sacred grove of Tane.
The chips fly,
The root flies.
They are near,
They are sticking.
unavailing ! follow on.
Rata showed himself to them so that they could see his
face. They at once condemned him for his ignorance, and
said, " Hearken. Go to your home, and leave the canoe
where it is.^' So he returned. In one night he was at
his home, and on the morrow he found the canoe had been,
taken to his settlement, and the sight of it rejoiced the
heart of his mother as well as of himself, as it was the
fulfilment of the promise made by the gods when he left
it to them ; and he called the name of the canoe Niwa-
ru (throbbing of the heart in joy). Then he pondered
how he should obtain satisfaction for the death of his
father, AVahie-roa. He collected an army and proceeded
towards the sunrise, and arrived at the settlement of
Tama-uri-uri (black son). Now, Tama-uri-uri lived in a
cave called Pu-aro-nuku (facing the earth). He, ad-
dressing Rata, said, '^ Matuku (the crane-bird) is still
alive : he dwells in the cave called Pu-aro-rangi (facing
the sky), and is now there." Hearing this, the hearts of
MATUKU KILLED. 75
Rata's army were glad. So they landed at Kaiwhaia (the
pursuers), aud went to the top of the mountain at Whiti-
haua (the coAvardly have crossed), and went cautiously up
to the rim of the cave, because Matuku was engaged in
his daily avocations. Rata called down to him, but
Matuku did not heed his words. He spoke a second
time; when Matuku called up to the army and said,
" These are not the propitious nights of Matuku,^' (meaning
On the seventh, eighth, or tenth month you and I can
meet and thrash each other — in the heat of summer, when
Titi-puha (the night mutton-bird) issues from its burrow.)
Rata again said, " O old man, Matuku ! climb up here ;
here is property for you.^^ He answered, '^ Theil I am
defeated, as my words are without effect : words are un-
availing, and forebode evil.'' He ascended, and Rata put a
noose called Rua-wharo (pit of the coughing) over the
mouth of the cave, and caught Matuku by the neck and
killed him. Then Rata said, " Property is a good bait to
hold out to decoy man, that his heart should not ponder,
and he be cau":ht as the fish of the ocean."
Rata and Matuku. (Nga-ti-mahuta.)
When Rata had grown to man's estate he asked his
mother, Hine-tu-a-haka (daughter of low estate) , " Where
is my father ? " She answered, " He was killed by an
alien people who reside on the other side of the ocean."
He inquired the way by which he could arrive there, and
was instructed by her ; but she said, " You must build a
canoe to go there."
Rata built a canoe in which to voyage in quest of those
who had killed his father while he was quite a child. He
built it of the kahika (/coroi-tree — white pine). He cut
a tree down, but the gods put it up again : this they did
because Rata had not chanted the incantations and per-
formed the various ceremonies, which are repeated and per-
formed on such occasions. When he had cut the tree down
three times, and it had been as often replaced by them.
76 ANCIENT MAORI HISTORY.
lie lay in ambusli ; hut, l)cinf^ discovered hy tlicm, they
said, " Go to your settlement/^ On the following day at
dawn, a canoe was found at the home of llata.
Rata gathered the people together and selected a crew,
and sailed away towards the home of his enemies. Having
arrived there, the bones of his father rattled together, and
made a noise of welcome to him. They sang, "To, to, to"
(Pull, pull, pull).
llata found a slave at the place, of whom he asked,
"Where are the people of this settlement?" The slave
said, " They are down in the cave." Rata put a noose
over the mouth of the cave to snare Matuku (the murderer
of his father), who was caught in it, and killed in payment
for the death of Rata's father.
Rata discovered and taught the art of cutting and
polishing greenstone with the stone called Hine-tu-wa-
hoaka(hoanga) (daughter like the whetstone).
Another Reading of Rata. (Nga-rauru.)
Rata built a large canoe called Pu-nui (great original),
in which to voyage to Tu-makia (trouble ever remembered)
and Nui-owhiti (great sorrow). These places were some-
where in the great ocean. The inhabitants had killed his
father, whose death he longed to avenge.
Having built his canoe inland, he got his people to haul
her to the seashore ; but they were not able to accomplish
the task. He then chanted incantations to 0-matangi
(the winds), and went to Te-puru-o-te-utu-tu-matua (the
plug of the reservoir where parents whilst standing dip
water up), and drew it out. Then a flood came and lifted
the canoe, and she floated down to the sea-shore, and he and
his war-party embarked and went to Tu-maki-nui-o-wara-
(whara) (standing of the sick one who has been smitten),
and lighted a fire, the smoke of which was seen by Mau-
matuku (or Matuku) (the bittern caught), who went to
see why the fire had been lighted. A trap had been laid
for him by Rata, in which he was caught, and Rata killed
him.
PraSOXEES TAKEN. 77
Tlie food taken by Rata and his people for the voyage
was all eaten by a few of them ; the other portion of his
company were therefore starved.
The party attacked the inhabitants of the land^ and
killed all but one man, who was called Te-mate-oro-kahi
(difficulty in grinding a figure out of stone). This man
they carried away captive, and burnt the fortification of
Mau-matuku, and returned to their own land.
E/ATA. (AXOTHER ReADIXG NgA-RAURU.)
At the time Wahie-roa was murdered, Hawea (doubt-
ing) died. Rata determined to build the canoe Pu-nui ;
but the people questioned the wisdom of making such a
canoe and the expediency of embarking in an expedition to
avenge the death of "\Vahie-roa. But Rata proceeded, and
when it was finished the people were called together to
drag the canoe to the sea. All joined in the effort, but
they dragged in vain ; the canoe would not move. Then
they called on the heavens to open the fountain-head of
water. Their prayers were granted, and the waters
descended and carried the canoe to the sea — to Te-awa-
roa (long stream), at Pikopiko-whititia (the crooked tied
together) .
Rata and Matuku. (Nga-ti-hau.)
Rata made the canoe called Pu-niu (origin of the nhc,
the conjuring-sticks of the priests). When it was finished,
the people attempted to drag it to the sea, but they were
too few in niimber, and were not able to accomplish their
object.
Now, Rata had built this canoe that he might go on a
voyage to Tu-makia (trouble ever remembered) and Nui-
owhiti (great sorrow), to seek revenge for the death of bis
father, 0-matangi (the air) [or Au-matangi (the current
of the air)].
As the people were unable to drag the canoe to the sea.
Rata went to the Puru-o-te-utu-tu-matua (stopper of the
78 ANCIENT MAOIII HlSTOIlY.
reservoir, Avlicre the parents, -vvliilst standing, dip up tlie
water), and pulled it out, which caused the water to flow
and rise; then Pu-niu floated, and llata got in and sailed
to Tu-maki-nui-o-wara(whara) (long standing of the sick one
who has been smitten) ; there he lighted a fire, the smoke
of which was seen by Mau-Matuku (crane-bird carried),
who also came and landed from his canoe. So Rata
captured and killed him.
Rata and his crew then laid siege to the fort of Mau-
Matuku. The food which the besieged had in store was
all captured by the besiegers, and those in the fort were
gradually starved to death. Eventually only one of the
party of Matuku survived, named Te-mata-oro-kahi (the
obsidian to sharpen the wedge) . He was taken prisoner,
the fort burnt, and Rata, with his warriors, returned home.
Rata, Matuku, and Whiti. (Nga-ti-mahvta.)
Matuku (the crane-bird) and AYhiti (to cross) were
murderers. They had murdered many people. But at
last Matuku murdered "Wahie-roa, and took the wife of
Wahie-roa to his bed. The relatives of Wahie-roa as-
sembled and went into the forest to select a tree for a
canoe. Having found one they lighted a fire at the root, and
the tree fell ; but the gods Tini-a-haku-turi (the many bow-
legged) came in the shape of little birds in the night, and
put the tree up again in its position. Three times this
tree was felled by the people ; three times it was restored to
its place by these little gods. The men became angry, and
felled the tree again, and then hid themselves in the forest
close by. These gods again came ; but the people rushed
out from their hiding-place, and made such a baMling noise
that not only did the gods fly away, but some of the trees
standing close by were so frightened that they hung down
their heads. The foi {Cordi/Iine indivisa) was one who did
so, the ponga {Cyathea decdbata) and kare-ao {Rhipogonum
scandens) were others ; and they hold their heads down to
this very day.
WAEPaOKS EMBARK. 79
When the canoe was made and the side-boards were put
on they began to drag her towards the sea; but the scrub
through which she had to be hauled was so dense that they
w^ere unable at that time to drag her out ; so they sang the
following tail (song) to give spirit to the workmen : —
Now, now shake your knees,
O company of workmen !
Now, now shake the bramble.
Come forth, Whiti and Matuku !
And this song has become a proverb^ and is to this day
repeated by any one who may foresee a quarrel arising.
This song, being sung in chorus by the workmen, made
such a loud noise and gave them such energy that the scrub
parted and opened a road, and that canoe was taken out.
The warriors embarked and crossed the sea to the
district in which stood the house of Matuku ; but he was not
at home. The woman they were in search of, the wife
of Wahie-roa, was there. The braves asked her, '' How
shall we capture Matuku? ^' She said, "Make a noose and
place it in front of the door of his house, and hide your-
selves in the sides of the house. ^' She also cautioned them
not to catch Matuku by his neck, but by his waist ; because
his neck was so powerful he coujd not be secured, but his
waist was powerless.
They heard Matuku coming. The ground trembled with
the force of his tread and the weight of his feet. He was
carrying a load of human flesh on his back, which, on his
arrival in front of the door of his house, he threw on to the
ground. He appeared to suspect something was wrong, and
stood sniffing the wind and saying, —
Stink, stink ;
Odour, odour.
The woman called out, —
No, no ; all is right.
No ; there is not anything wrong.
Matuku bowed down and entered the door of the house.
When his head and back were within the noose the braves
pulled it tight, and he was caught. They cut one of his
80 ANCIENT MAORI HISTOKY.
arms (hands) off ; then he said, " You cannot kill me,"
"When each of liis other limbs was cut off he still asserted,
" You cannot kill rac.'^ Then they cut off his head, and
thought they had killed him, but found that his appearance
only became changed, and he assumed the form of the
matuku (bittern-bird) . And this is the origin of that bird,
as "well as its name.
Now that Matuku had been disposed of, the warriors
asked the wife of Wahie-roa, " How may Whiti also be
captured ? " She described the cave in which he was then
living, and said, " Place a noose over the entrance of the
cave ; then make as much noise as you can by bawling aloud ;
this will cause him to come out and rush after you, as
is his custom when any one goes near his cave/'
The noose was made as she advised, and Whiti came out,
and was canglit in it and killed.
CHAPTER VI.
Keen sorrow day and night,
And pain of lacerated flesh,
My rembling frame o'erpowers.
Oh ! would some priest
Enchantments bring, and in the stream (a)
Bevive my soul, and drown my love,
That I may grieve no more
My loss of him, my all in life,
Whose form the waves now babble over in the deep.
Go, O loved one ! ne'er by me
Shall all thy fame and noble deeds
Amidst the crowd be lost.
Yes, e'en in war, and all that
Man calls great in sport or love,
I'll hold thee forth to public view.
E'en as the beauteous prow of war-canoe
Attracts the gaze, and shouts of
Western tribes' applause.
I'll hold thee forth as beam of
Sacred house all carved around with moko lines
Of thine own ancient tribe and seers.
Oh, yes ! I know 'twas said of old,
The house where Tatau was.
And where the Mae-waho in crowds
All met their doom, and slept in death ;
Where all the Pona-turi's voice was hushed to speak no more.
So I for theo will joy
That full revenge was sought and found
As that for Hema's death so amply gained.
Ail ancient laiiient of a u'idoiv.
DEATH OF WAIIIE-ROA — continued.
Mythological Chant respecting AYhai-tiri, Kai-tangata^
AND llUPE. (NgA-IIAURU.)
Blow, gentle breeze ; sweep o'er the face of heaven,
And pinions break in Eupe's wings ;
Bedim the glow of red that paints his porch,
That ne'er again, with outstretched wings,
Ho saal across the sky.
6
82 ANCIENT MAOKĪ HISTORY.
Orcat Rna's bird now folds liis pinions close ;
Then spreads again, to soar in gentle air ;
Then dazzled sight but dimly sees the earth and heaven.
His certain knowledge wraps him round as with
A girdle, bound in self-sufficiency ; but night,
Dark night, in gloom would stultify his power.
Tai-tu-tini (ever-standing sea) hegat Taki (follow) and
Mare (cough), who begat Tai-ra-tu (tide of the shining
sun), Tai-aro-pai (gentle-looking sea), and Tai-rapa-pai
(gentle rippling tide), who begat Pu-whe-tongi-tongi (origin
of the nibbling dwarf), who begat Te-niuihi (sneak out of
sight), Parata (god of the ocean), Pare-kuku (nipped
plume), and Pare-wawau (plume of the stupid).
Now let the thicket here beneath.
Though small it be, a home for gods be made ;
Yet let some gods return.
That room may be for man.
Shells live in the sea, and heed not
Foam nor noise, nor court the summer air.
No dread nor trembling can their scaleless bodies feel,
Nor fear of thunder's peal, nor net
Nor noose that man on earth
Can set or use.
Tuhi (flashing forth) begat Rapa (crashing noise), who
begat Uira (lightning), Awha (storm with rain), and "Wara-
wara-te-rangi (babbling of heaven), who took lloro-te-rangi
(front of heaven) and begat Whai-tiri (thunder), who took
Hiakai-tangata (Kai-tangata) (hunger for man) and begat
Punga (anchor), Punga-nui (great anchor), Punga-roa (long
anchor)^ Tau-tau (suspended), Taii-tau-iri (suspended in
straps), Tau-tau-mate (suspended dead), Tupua (goblin),
and Tawiti (rat-trap).
RUPE AND ReHUA. (NgA-I-TAHU.)
Rupe (folded together, or pigeon) ascended to heaven in
search of Rehua, and, having arrived at a settlement, he
asked, " Are there people above here ? " and received for
reply, " Yes, there are people above here." He asked,
" Can I go there ? " and was answered, " No, you cannot :
these are the heavens which were sewn together bv Tane."
REHUA AND EUPE. 83
Rupe pushed all impediments aside, and went into that
heaven. This he did again and again till he had gained the
tenth heaven.
He gained the place where Rehna resided^ who came to
•welcome him (d). They wept over each other. Rehua
wept in ignorance as to the identity of Rupe ; but R,upe
repeated an incantation as he wept by which Reliua dis-
covered his guest. Having concluded their greeting, Rehua
ordered his people to light a fire. This having been done,
calabashes (d) were brought and put down in front of Rchua.
Rupe, seeing these were empty, could not imagine where
food could come from to fill them. He now saw Rehua
unbind the aute {d) (strings by which his hair was tied in
plaits on the top of his head). It flowed over his shoulders.
He shook it over the empty calabashes, and out of it
flew a number of koko [tui, or parson-birds), which had
been eating the vermin in his head. These birds were
caught by the people of Rchua, and killed and plucked, and
put in the calabashes and cooked, and brought and placed
in front of Rupe, who was invited by Rehua to partake of
them. Rupe said, " I shall not eat of them. I saw you
unloose your hair and shake the birds off your head. I
will not eat of them, as they have lived on the vermin ou
your hcad.^^ Rupe durst not eat them, as Rehua was his
elder and lord.
Rupe asked Rehua, " Have you heard any murmur of
voices from below ? " Rehua said, '' Yes, I have heard a
confused noise of voices at Motu-tapu (sacred island)."
Rupe transformed himself into a pigeon, and flew down
to Motu-tapu, and lighted on the sill of the window of the
house of Tini-rau (many hundreds), and was seen by the
people of that place, who exclaimed, " A bird ! a bird ! "
Some said, " Spear it, spear it." Bird-spcars (here) were
brought, and an attempt was made to pierce it ; but the
bird dexterously turned the spear aside, and the point of
the spear was broken by striking against a tree. They
now made a noose (tari) and attempted to put it over the
head ot the bird ; but it bowed its head and turned its
84 ANCIENT MAORI HISTORY.
neclc, so that the noose was of no avail . Now, the sister of
Rupc^ wlio was wife of Tini-rau, said to those who were
attempting- to take the bird, " Let it stay, that I may look
at it/' Having surveyed it, she reeognized it as her
brother, and asked it, '' Why did you eome here ? " The
bird opened and closed its mouth, but did not speak. She
now said to Tini-rau, " O friend ! this is your brother-in-
law." He asked, '' Who is it ? " She said, '' It is Rupe."
On that day she gave birth to a child. Rupe now
sang this song to his sister as he sat on the tree : —
Hina — yes, Hina (d) is the sister,
And Eiipc is the elder brother.
By •which way come ?
From beneath.
From above.
Let your path be upward,
And express your love —
Express it to those at Motu-tapu.
His sister also sang a song to him thus : —
Rupe is the elder brother,
And Hina the sister.
By which way come ?
From beneath,
From above.
Ascend your path
To Eehua.
At once, when his sister had ended her song to him, he
caught her and her child up, and flew away with them to
Reliua ; but in the flight the placenta fell into the ocean
and was swallowed by a shark, and hence the egg-like balls
found in the shark.
They went to Pu-tahi-nui-o-Rehua (principal home of
Rehua), which they found in a veiy dirty state; and Rupe
said to Rehua, ^' O Rehua! verily your place is dirty;" and
again he said, " But never mind, O old man ! If each piece
of dust were an insect you could slap it and frighten it
away." Rupe thought he would clean the home of Rehua,
and therefore made two wooden spades (papa) — the name
of one spade was Tahi-tahia (sweep away), and of the other
DEATH CF KAI-TAXGATA. 85
E-ake-rakea (scratcli away) — with wliicli lie cleared the place
and made it heautiful. Riipe also made a heke-tua (filth-
pit)^ into which he put the filth. To this he placed a post,
by which any one going there could hold. The name of
this post was Te-pou-o-whai-tiri (the post of Whai-tiri).
Now, at this time the son of Rehua was out on the sea,
and on his return he exclaimed, " Oh ! this settlement has
been cleansed;" and, seeing the heke-tua, he wished to
prove its utility. He was in the act of lifting one foot
up, and reaching out his hand, having got hold of the post
of Whai-tiri, he bent forward, when the post fell, and with
it he went down, and was killed. His name was Kai-
tangata (man-eater) . His blood is still seen iu the red
clouds of the sky, and hence the proverb, " Kai-tangata's
blood marks the sky red."
E,upe, by his deceit, was the cause of the death of the
son of B-ehua. Rupe's original name was Maui-mua (first-
born Maui) : not till he had turned himself into a pigeon
was he called Rupe.
rupe and hina-te-iwa-iwa. (another reading
Nga-ti-hau.)
This is the tale of Rupe and his sisters, who were
named Hina-te-iwa-iwa (glimmering moon), Hina-te-ota-
ota (the new moon), Iti-iti (the diminutive), Ma-rcka-reka
(the pleasant), Rau-kata-uri (music, or laughing leaf of
the young shoot), and Rau-kata-mea (leaf that ever laughs,
or makes music).
Rupe came from the heavens in search of his sister
Hina-te-ota-ota, and found her at Motu-tapu (sacred
island). He came to the window of her house, and wept,
and chanted these words : —
It is Hina,
It is Hina,
Who was lost
At Motu-tapu.
Yes, truly
She is here.
86 ANCIENT MAORI HISTORY.
His sister sat still in the house, and, weeping, also
chanted this song in reply : — ■
It is Rupo,
It is Rupo,
The elder hrother.
Yes, truly
He is here.
After they had so wept and sung, Eupe stayed at the
home of his sister for days and months, even till the Mangere-
mumu (the cold winter months, when man cannot work,
but sits and murmurs). Then he returned to his home in
the heavens. On his way thither he arrived at Tawa-tu-
papa (flat-topped ridge), where he was overtaken by Te-
ngana-o-talmhu (intense cold of the ridge-pole nearest the
sky). So he chanted this incantation to cause feathers to
grow on his body : —
Grow, feathers ! grow !
Flap, oh ! flap the wings !
Skim in the sky. Oh, fly !
The bird floats in the sky ;
With new-fledged pinions
The bird soars — the bird of Tane.
Though Rupe flew and struggled upwards, he was
beaten down by the Ngana-o-tahuhu, and, thus detained,
he became hungry, and partook of the vermin of the head
of his great progenitor, which made his voice to become
hoarse. Hence the pigeon (who is the offspring of Rupe)
can only moan and say, " Ku, ku.'^ But when the season
Paki-o-takapou (the calm warmth of summer) arrived the
great heat of the third month matured his feathers, and
Rupe was enabled to ascend to his home again.
It was Rupe taught man the art of fashioning stone
axes, and also how to make the handles for them. He
said, " Make the handle in the shape of man's leg and
foot, so that the part which resembles the calf of the leg
maybe held in the hand, and to that part which resembles
the sole of the foot the axe may be fastened.''
He also showed man the various purposes to which the
axe could be applied.
AWA-NUI-A-P.ANGI. 87
Whai-tiri and Kai-tangata (or Awa-nui-a-rangi)j Rata
AND MaTUKU. (NgA-I-TAHU.)
Whai-tiri's (thunder) custom was to eat men ; and when
this news came down to this workl Awa-nui-a-rangi (great
river of heaven) climbed up to the heaven of Whai-tiri.
On his arrival she was absent from her home on a man-
killing expedition^ and to obtain human flesh for a burnt
offering at the dedication of the house called " Raparapa-
te-uira^^ (flashing lightning). Awa-nui-a-rangi asked the
guardian of her housc^ " Where is Whai-tiri ? " The
guardian answered^ " She is above, killing men for bui'nt
offerings for her house/^ ''When will she return ? '^ said
he. " Her return cannot be mistaken/' was the reply :
" the noise her legs make will be the signal." Awa-nui-a-
rangi waited and listened for some time, and heard the voice
of (Whai-tiri) Makere-whatu (dropping hail) pealing so
that his ears were deafened. Awa-nui-a-rangi asked the
guardian, "Where shall I conceal myself from her, lest she
should kill me ? " He was shown to the recess of a win-
dow, where he stayed till Whai-tiri arrived. She had two
prisoners: one she killed, and the other, called Te-ai(ahi)-
ahi-o-tahu (the fire attendant of the husband), was taken by
Awa-nui-a-rangi for his wife, Te-ahi-ahi-o-tahu gave birth
to Kiri-kiri (pebbles), who begat Rotu-henga (performer
of the thank-offering ceremony over food for the workmen),
who begat Ngongo-tua (suckle on the back), who took
Rangi-tc-iki-wa (heaven-devouring space) and begat Tama-
nui-te-ra (great child of the sun), who begat Ao-whaka-
maru (beclouded day) , who begat Ue-te-koro-heke (trembling
old man), who begat A-niwa-niwa (unlimited good, the
rainbow), who begat Poro-u-rangi (adhered to the end of
heaven) and his younger brother Tahu-po-tiki (companion
of the last born).
To go back to Whai-tiri, who misjudged Kai-tangata, as
is shown by the remark made by Awa-nui-a-rangi, " Let
that one live as the finale to the conference with Kai-
88 ANCIENT MAORI HISTORY.
tangata (man-eater) " — Wliai-tiri had been fully impressed
with the idea that man was to he eaten; hut found such
was not the case^ and she afterwards took Kai-tangata
(man-eater), whose other name was Awa-nui-a-rangi, as her
husband. Kai-tangata was not a descriptiAC name. They
begat llema. When Ilema had grown to maturity, Whai-
tiri asked, in regard to the acts and disposition of Kai-
tangata, " Why in all this time has Kai-tangata not eaten
man's liesh ? " and was answered, " Kai-tangata is but a
name." She observed, " I thought men were to be eaten,
and this induced me to come down."
Whai-tiri now determined on driving the food away, so
that it should not be all consumed through being so con-
venient and easily obtained by her husband; and now he
had to seek long before he could get any.
When the time came for her to return to her home, she
said to her fellow-wife, " Remain here, O woman ! with our
child and our husband. Stay here. I am the cause of food
being scarce and hard to be obtained by our husband. I am
called Whai-tiri-whakapapa-roa-a-kai (the cause of long
action being taken before food can be obtained) . This,
her full name, was now for the first time given by her, and
it remains to this day a proverb of the tribes. Whai-tiri
now taught her fellow-wife the ceremony and incantations,
the performance of which would prevent blight and cause
food to become abundant. She said, " When our hus-
band comes back from the sea, tell him to bring two
pieces of sea-weed. One must be dried by the heat
of the sun and then thrown on our house ; the other
you must take and pass it through a fire, and repeat in-
cantations over it, and breathe on it, and then throw it away.
If you remember to do this, food will be plentiful for you
and our child."
Now, a cloud had come down and rested on the earth,
and this cloud then enveloped her, and she was taken
up to the heavens. Some time previously Whai-tiri had
said to her fellow-wife, " If our child has children let the
name of the first be Ta-whaki (wanderer), and the name of
DEATH OF KAEIHĪ. 89
the second be Karihi (sinker of a net). They can climb
up to the heavens above."
When Kai-tangata came on shore Ahi-ahi-o-tahu said,
" O man ! the woman "vvho lived with us was a goddess.
She has gone to heaven. A cloud came down for her,
and now she is there. We hear her voice as it booms
in the thunder every year." Ahi-ahi-o-tahu then taught
him the ceremonies and incantations which she had learned
of Whai-tiri. That night Ika-whenua (fish of the land) fell
from heaven as food for her child. It lay in heaps, and
partly covered the trees ; and when Kai-tangata went to
sea for fish, he was able for the first time to procure a
quantity.
Hema had now grown to maturity, and took Ara-whita-
i-te-rangi (crooked road to heaven), who begat Ta-
whaki and Karihi. When these two became men they
heard what had been said of them by their grandmother- —
that they were to climb up and follow her. They at-
tempted to climb up. Ta-whaki succeeded, but Karihi
failed and was killed, because of his presumption in en-
deavouring to take precedence of Ta-whaki. Ta-whaki
took his younger brother's eyes out, and carried them to
the settlement of Whai-tiri, and his body he buried.
He found Whai-tiri blind, but she was counting taro-
bulbs for her grandchildren, Maikuku-makaka (crooked
finger-nails) and Hapai-o-maui (Maui's butler) . Whai-
tiri had counted nine, and as she was taking the tenth
Ta-whaki pushed it away. She again counted her
^aro-bulbs, and when she had counted to the eighth
he pushed the ninth away. In this way he pushed all
aside till she had only four bulbs left, when she said,
" O me ! I am quite perplexed. The taro were here, but
now nearly all (which were for my grandchildren) have
gone." Again she counted them, and when she had
got to the third Ta-whaki pushed the fourth away; and
again she counted, and he pushed the third away. She
had only two left. Grasping these, she said, '^ You
may not be far from me, O man who are so deceiving
90 ANCIENT MAOKI HISTOKY.
mc ! and it may be you arc one of those of whom I
spol<c."
Ta-whaki took the eyes of Karihi and threw them at
Whai-tirij saying.
Spark of heaven, liglit your eye by Karihi.
She replied.
By your eye, Ta-whaki !
Then she saw and wept over her grandson Tawhaki. He
now busied himself in eleansing the home of his grand-
mother. The filth had become so great that it even
reached into the house. When the settlement was fair to
look on he asked Whai-tiri, and said, '' O aged ! who are
those yonder splashing and bathing ? ^^ She answered,
'^ They are your female relatives, Maikuku-makaka and
Hapai-a-maui ; but let me warn you in respect to them.
When they return do not be in haste to take hold of them,
but let them warm themselves, and let their finger-nails
go back into their sheaths." Ta-whaki obeyed all these
instructions, and when he said to Maikuku-makaka, " You
shall be my wife," she said, ^^ Yes, O my husband ! "
They had a child, whom they named Wahie-roa (long piece
of firewood).
When Wahie-roa had become a man he went to war with
Te Pou-a-hao-kai (the centre of the food-collection) and
Matuku-tangotango (crane selector), but was killed by
them. At that time Rata, his first-born, was merely an
infant.
Rata said to his mother, " I must go and take satisfac-
tion for the death of my father." His mother gave her
consent, and he went to the forest of Tane and felled a
tree, and came back to the settlement. The following day
he found the tree as though it had not been cut down.
He cut it down again, and hid himself close by. After
some time he heard the noise of the Haku-turi (bow-
legged) coming, who, with the Roro (doorway), lifted the
tree up again. He called to them, and said, ^' Let my
EAT A AND THE FAIEIES. 91
tree lie down/' The many o£ Koro and the many of
Haku-turi began to repeat their incantation thus : —
It is Eata. Rata, you are
Felling the forest of Tane.
Fly this way, the splinters of Tane ;
Stick together and hold.
Fly this way, the chips of Tane ;
Yes, stick together, hold tremblingly.
Fly this way, the ribs of Tane ;
Yes, sticking together ; yes, holding.
Stand straight up, ! stand up green and fresh.
Lift up ; stand growing green.
The tree was again standing erect. Rata then said,
'' You are mischievous beings to put my tree back to its
old position.'^ They replied, " You unceremoniously laid
your ancestor low. You did not acquaint us. Had you told
us first, then you could, without any interruption, have
severed the neck and laid low your ancestor Tane-mahuta"
(Tane leap up) . Rata spoke. They answered, " When
you cut a tree down make haste at once and take the root
and leaves of the pai^e-tao (drooping head-dress — the fern
Asplenium obUqmim), and place them on the st\\m]yfdj ; then
you can take the body of the tree.'' He cut the tree down
again, and followed these directions, and adzed his canoe, and
called the name A-niwa-niwa (great unlimited good ; rain-
bow). Having completed his preparations, he launched his
canoe ; and when in the midst of the ocean he asked his
fellow-warriors how Te Pou-a-hao-kai and IMatuku-tango-
tango conducted their wars. They replied, "As you come
near their jui Te Pou-a-hao-kai will call to you and say,
' Little heads, little heads,' and when your army lands he
will swallow all — not one will escape." Rata said, " Te
Pou-a-hao-kai and Matuku-tangotango will be killed
by me." Rata, addressing his wai-riors, said, " When
Pou-a-hao-kai calls out, ' Little heads, little heads,' I
will answer, ' Quickly, Big Face, spread it over the ex-
panse of heaven."' Having thus addressed his army, the
canoe went on and came to a rough sea near the coast.
Te Pou-a-hao-kai called, " Little heads." Rata answered,
" Quickly, Big Face, spread it over the expanse of
92 ANCIENT MAORI HISTORY.
heaven." They landed, and, being so many, they covered
the sandy beach from end to end, and, thongh Pou-a-hao-
kai opened his mouth wide, he was unable to swallow them.
While they were hauling their canoe up on the beach out of
the tideway, Pou-a-hao-kai went to order food and houses
for their accommodation. Rata said, "^If Pou-a-hao-kai
again calls, ' Little heads,' I will answer again by saying,
' Quickly, Big Face, make an opening in the wall of the
house at the screen.'" When they had pulled up the canoe,
they went to the settlement, where Pou-a-hao-kai called
from within a house, " Little heads." Rata answered,
" Quickly, Big Face, make an opening in the wall."
Rata's warriors then broke an opening in the side of the
house and entered, when Pou-a-hao-kai called and said,
" Occupy the side of the house which has been covered
■with matting." Rata called and said^ " Occupy the side
not covered with matting." And so they did. Pou-
a-hao-kai went out of the house and ordered a
feast for Rata and his army. The feast was spread
before them, but each of the warriors only put the
food to his mouth and did not partake of it. Rata
asked Pou-a-hao-kai for some water. The god (Pou-
a-hao-kai) went to get it, but as he went to it the water
receded. On he followed till he was tired. Now, Rata,
with his incantations, had caused the water to dry up as
Pou-a-hao-kai followed it ; so he called to him to come
back. Pou-a-hao-kai, on his return, said, " I went, but
the water went from me. I am quite cold in following
it." Rata said, "Enough. My thirst has been slaked
with the rain of heaven, which I caused to come." He
asked Pou-a-hao-kai to come near to the fire and warm
himself, and ordered the warriors to cook some food for
him. They placed four stones on the fire. When they
were heated. Rata lifted one and repeated an incantation,
and said, " Here is food for you." The god opened his
mouth, and the stone was thrown into it and swallowed.
Immediately there was a loud noise — the stone had burst
and splintered in his throat. Rata said "Here is another."
ATTACK ON MATUKU. 93
The god said, " Give it to me/' It was given and swal-
lowed. When all the stones had heen thus swallowed, his
bowels burst asunder, and many canoes and men were
seen. Thus Pou-a-hao-kai was killed by Rata. Now, one
of the men-ST.allowing gods, of the name of Tama-uri-uri
(black son), was taken prisoner by Rata, Rata asked
him, ^^ Where is Matuku-tangotango?'^ ^' He is down
in his cave eating men," was the reply. Rata asked,
"What day will he come up here?" "When the
moon is full," was the answer, " he will come up to
perform his ceremonies, repeat incantations, and bathe."
Tama-uri-uri now acted deceitfully towards Matuku-tango-
tango by calling to him and saying, " O you ! Matuku."
He answered, "Oh! what?" "Come up, O Matuku,
thou son of Tama ! The moon is up. This is the third
night of the full shining moon." Matuku answered,
" The nights are not propitious, O Tama-uri-uri ! " " Yes,
they are," said Tama-uri-uri. " Climb up here." Now,
ropes had been laid over the spot where he would come up,
and Tama-uri-uri had instructed the warriors to make
certain fences, four of which were to be made to hold
up the Wai-apu (obsidian) wings, and four for the
Tu-hua (obsidian) wings, so that the wings might
be beaten for a long time. Up he came. The warriors
of Rata had been placed in ambush on every side
of the entrance to the cave. When he saw how
numerous they were, he laughed with delight at the
prospect of so much food. He was unaware of the
death of Pou-a-hao-kai fdj. Tama-uri-uri said, pointing to
the people standing by, " That is why I called you
up. They will cause sport for those of our settle-
ment." At the same time Tama-uri-uri took a wea-
pon of war and made a faint blow at Rata. Matuku-
tangotango hastened up. His head was out of the mouth of
his cave, but when his shoulders were seen the warriors
pulled the ropes tight, and he was caught by the neck.
Rata and his warriors fell on him and battered him ; and
by the time one set of fences was broken, one of his
94 ANCIENT MAOm HISTORY.
wings had been broken also^ and the other wing was broken
by the time the other fences gave way ; then his body
was killed. Thus were these man-eating gods slain.
E-ata took the bones of Wahie-roa and returned to his
home. They brought Tama-uri-uri back as a prisoner.
Rata then took Kani-o-wai (rubbed in the water) as his
wifc^ and begat Pou-ma-tangotango (the unsteady post),
who took Ranga-hua (heap of fruit) and begat Pai-mahu-
tanga (delight of the ripening crop).
CHAPTER VII.
O thou sun, advancing high,
Beaming red, and blazing forth !
O thou moon, now moving onward,
■Sending here thy lesser beams !
The hosts of heaven—
The gods now there —
Can see and gaze on you.
Come forth, thou hidden
Cause of blindness in mine eyes,
Thou blood-red blight
Of waters sweeping o'er my sight —
Come forth, that I
May live and see again,
And gaze as I was wont.
Ancient incantation chanted over fhe blind to
give sioM.
ATTEMPT TO MURDER TAWHAKI.
Kai-tangata and Whai-tiri, (Another Reading —
Nga-ti-hau.)
The great fame of Kai-tangata was the cause of Whai-
iiri leaving heaven. She believed his reputation to he
that of a warrior. She came from heaven to earthy and,
having arrived at a little distance from where he lived, she
slew her slave named Nono-kia (the servile commanded),
and opened his chest and drew his heart out, to present it
as a propitiatory offering to Kai-tangata. When she came
into his presence she offered the heart to him. He was
astonished at the gift, and expressed his horror and strong
objection to such an offering. Whai-tiri said, '' The fame
I heard of you was that you were a warrior, and I fully
believed that, as such, you were a man-eater ; but I now find
my conclusion to be false, and I have killed my slave to
no purpose." However, she became his wife; and their
first-born was called Punga (sinker, or father of the
96 ANCIENT MAOKI ][ISTOEY.
lizard tribe), tlic second was called Karihi (sinker of tlie
bottom of a fisliing-net) , the third and last was called
Hema.
Now, the filth of these children caused Kai-tangata to
say, " Heu, lieu ! the filth of these children ! " Whai-tiri
said, " And what sort of hands arc yours that they
should not collect and take the filth of our children
away ! " Kai-tangata answered, " Who could collect it ?
it is so very disgusting,'^ Whai-tiri was ashamed, and by
the power of her incantations caused the day to be length-
ened. Kai-tangata went out to sea to obtain fish, and in
his absence Whai-tiri made a filth-pit, which was for men.
She put up the first post of the structure, and called it
Whaka-maro-te-rangi (the heaven drawn out) ; the second
post she put up, and called it Mere-mere (morning star) ;
and on the top of the structure, at its east end, she placed
an efiBgy of the god Tu-tangata-kino (Tu the evil man), a
lizard-god, who is the cause of all pain in the stomach ; so
that all the flies which might come from Hawaiki and
alight there might be licked up by him.
Whai-tiri now sent the god Tu-tangata-kino out on the
ocean to Tara-rere (the barb cast away), to follow the blade
of the paddle of Kai-tangata. And she said to her chil-
dren, " When your father returns call his attention to the
filth-pit I have erected for him •/' and, calling them by
name, she said, " You, my first-born, are called Puuga,
after the anchor of your father's canoe; and you, my
second-born, are called Karihi, after the sinkers of the
bottom of your father's net : but you, my last-born — let
your name be in remembrance of my shame when your
father expressed his disgust at your filth."
Whai-tiri was about to ascend on her return to heaven
w^hen she uttered these last words : "Children, remain here,"
she said. "When Punga has children do not let any of
them ascend after me." Then she said to Karihi, " When
you have children, do not let any of them ascend after me ;
but when she who is named after my shame has children,
let them follow me."
WHAI-TIEI AND HEK CHILDREN. 97
When Kai-tangata returned from the sea, and had
come where his children Trere, he asked, " Where is your
mother ? " The children answered, " She has gone to
heaven, to her home/' He asked, " "UTiat did she say to
you? " The first-born replied, " She said I am named after
the anchor of your canoe ; this one (pointing to the second-
born) is named after the sinker of your fishing-net ; and our
sister is named after the shame which our mother felt
when you were so disgusted at our filth." The children
then led him to see the filth-pit,
Punga had offspring, which were lizards and sharks.
Hema (the sister) had offspring, of whom one was called
Ta-whaki. Her brothers took each a wife : the elder took
Muri-whaka-roto (last inner part), and the second took
Kohu-whango (mist that produces hoarseness), or Pu-hango
(effluvia). The offspring of these wiv.es could not obtain
wives, because all the females liked Ta-whaki.
Then the offspring of Punga and Karihi were jealous of
Ta-whaki, and proposed that they should go and wash and
comb their heads in the water which reflected the face —
that is, in the pool called Rangi-tuhi (the heaven-reflecting) .
Ta-whaki went with them, and when they arrived there he
chanted this incantation : —
Spring up, faint light of dawn.
Give my comb to me,
And the scratcher for my head.
I will go to the water —
To the pool Eangi-tuhi —
Yes, to the pool Eangi-tuhi.
My act is complete.
Now, when the offspring of Punga and Karihi saw that
Ta-whaki was washing and combing his hair in the pool
of Eangi-tuhi, they attacked him and left him for dead.
They returned to their home, Muri-whaka-roto asked,
*' Where is your younger cousin ? " Mango (shark)
answered, " He is still at the pool, washing and combing
his hair," She waited some time, and, as Ta-whaki did
not return, she called '' Ta-whaki, O ! " In answer to her
the bird pukeko (Porphyrio melanotus) cried, " Ke." She
7
98 ANCIENT MAOrj niSTORY,
went in tlie direction whence the answer came^ thinking it
had been the voice of Ta-whaki ; hut, not seeing him, again
she called, ''Ta-whaki, O!" The hird molto (a rail)
answered, " Hu." She returned to the settlement and
charged ]\Iango and the others with the murder of Ta-
whaki. They acknowledged their guilt, and said, " Did he
not answer your call ? '' She said, " A pukcko and a moho
answered my call/' But she added, "Perhaps he has gone
to rejjeat his incantations and ceremonies, and to stanch the
flow of his blood, to regain power and life/^ Ta-whaki had
not been killed by his cousins, but had been severely
wounded, and, as Muri-whaka-roto had divined, he had gone
a short distance to repeat his ceremonies and chant incan-
tations to cure himself. This is the incantation which he
repeated to stanch the flow from his wonnds : —
Tho blood of whom ?
Blood of the stars.
The blood of whom ?
Blood of the moon.
The blood of whom ?
Blood of the sun.
The blood of whom ?
Blood of Ta-whaki.
The blood of whom ?
The blood of Eangi-mahuki (the healing skj').
Having chanted this charm, he became strong again,
and rose up and went far out on the sea, and slept there.
On awakening from the depth of the world of spirits, he
essayed to proceed on his journey, but found a great wave
barring the way and ready to kill him. One of his
ancestors, Te-kae-a-ea (sparrow - hawk) , came near and
startled him with his cry of " Ke, keke, ke,'' so that he
roused up and shook himself from his stupor, and took his
weapon of war and held it out in an attitude of defiance,
and exclaimed, —
Ward off the blow.
Let it pass by my side.
Let it glance, but
Clear of my skin.
He made a blow at the huge wave and went on his way.
ATTEMPT TO MUEDEK TA-WHAKI. 99
and reached the mainland, where he met his uncle
Karihi. They wept over each other.
Now, as was said before, the cause of the attempted
murder o£ Ta-whaki by his cousins was jealousy on account
of the marked favour shown to him l)y females. The
women would not accept the cousins as husbands, be-
cause they were so uncomely to look at ; and they liked
and admired the beauty of Ta-whaki, and showed their
preference for him by inviting him to their house 0-hou-
raro (feather-plume from the north), and, when he came,
entertaining him with their best services, and spreading
most beautiful mats on the floor of the house for him to
lounge on. Not so was it when Mango and his brother
visited them. Ta-whaki was grandson of Tau-ra-rangi
(the sheen of heaven). He was also a supreme lord,
and most beautiful (purotuj in person.
Another matter which caused the females to admire
Ta-whaki was, he was so clever in building beautiful
houses ; while the abodes of his cousins were filthy, and
their floors were strewn with leaves of trees, instead of
being covered with fine floor-mats, like those of Ta-whaki.
Ta-whaki and Karihi went on a journey. They arrived
at the outer works of the defences of a fort, and passed
over them. They went towards the palisading. Then Ta-
whaki called to Karihi, and said, " Do you climb the pali-
sading first. ^' But Karihi objected, and said, " Oh, no !
you climb up first." Ta-whaki repeated his request.
Then Karihi put out his hand and took hold of the
battlement whence stones are thrown against an enemy,
and climbed upwards, whilst Ta-Avhaki chanted this incan-
tation : —
O Tu ! sever the heavens.
O Tu ! fold up the heavens —
Fold them up from beneath —
Even from the earth.
Karihi slid down to the earth, and called to Ta-whaki,
and said, " You repeated your incantation and caused mc
to slip down. Had it not been for your chanting I should
100 ANCIENT MAOKI HISTORY.
have got to the top." Ta-whaki said_, "1 did not repeat
an incantation against you. But remain where you are, and
allow me to aseend." Ta-whaki stretched forth his arm,
and with his hand laid hold of the prominent lower battle-
ment, and repeated this incantation to aid him in his
ascent : —
Climb, Ta-whaki, to the first heaven.
Ye boisterous, be calm.
Climb, Ta-whaki, to the second heaven.
Ye violent, be calm.
Climb, Ta-whaki, to the third heaven.
Ye furious, be calm.
Climb, Ta-whaki, to the fourth heaven.
Ye impetuous, be calm.
Climb, Ta-whaki, to the fifth heaven.
Ye vehement, be calm.
Climb, Ta-whaki, to the sixth heaven.
Ye stormy, be calm.
Climb, Ta-whaki, to the seventh heaven.
Ye angry, be calm.
Climb, Ta-whaki, to the eighth heaven.
Ye frantic, be calm.
Climb, Ta-whaki, to the ninth heaven.
Ye passionate, be calm.
Climb, Ta-whaki, to the superlative heaven.
Stand face to face ;
Touch the face ;
Hold on to the stability of heaven.
When Ta-whaki had gained the uppermost heaven, he
cut in two the path by which he had ascended. Karihi
called to him, and said, '' O Ta-whaki ! turn to me and help
me up." Ta-whaki answered, " Oh, no ! you and your
relatives attempted to murder me." Ta-whaki went on,
and arrived at the settlement of the old woman called Whai-
tiri, whom he found quite blind, and sitting counting her
small baskets ftoioj of food. She was saying as she
counted the baskets, —
One basket, two baskets, three baskets,
Four baskets, five baskets, six baskets,
Seven baskets, eight baskets, nine baskets.
Ten baskets.
Having got to this number, Ta-whaki pulled one of
^liena away. She again counted them, and at the eighth Ta-
TA-WHAKI ASCENDS TO HEAVEN. 101
whaki pulled away the ninth ; when the old woman asked
herself in surprise^ " Ah ! where is the ninth ? " Ta-whald
pulled the eighth away^ and there remained seven. She
again counted her baskets, and Ta-whaki kept taking away
one at a time, until he had taken all. Then Whai-tiri asked,
" Who is it who is acting deceitfully with my baskets of
food ?" Ta-whaki answered, " It is I." She said, " You !
Who are you?" He answered, ^^I am Ta-whaki-nui-a-
hema" (Ta-whaki the great, of Hema). She exclaimed,
"^ Well, well ! it is my grandson." Ta-whaki said, "You left
word that I should follow up to heaven after you." She
answered, "Yes, that is true; but look at my eyes." Ta-
whaki asked, "What is the matter with your eyes?" She
answered, " You can see what the people are like with
whom I live. When the sun sets this house is filled with
them. Now, you musl; secrete yourself in the side of the
house." He asked, "Where is the entrance?" She
answered, " By the window and by the door." Ta-whaki
made two nooses, and put one over the window and one
over the door. He instructed the old woman by saying,
" So soon as all the people have entered the house close
up every hole and chink above and below, so that when
they awake at dawn of day the house may still be in
darkness." She promised to do as instructed.
The sun was setting, and all came in crowds to the
house. There were thousands of them. They appeared
like very small birds, and Tonga-hiti (glow of the south —
the god of headache) was with them. So soon as they were
all in, old Whai-tiri closed up every aperture by which light
might enter, while they in the liouse all slept. The star
of the dawn had risen; but all still slept. Day liad fully
dawned ; but they slept on. The rays of the sun had swept
over all the earth; still they slept. The sun was now in.
the meridian (tu tonu te raj, when one of those in the house
was heard to say, " How long this night is ! " AVhai-tiri
answered, " Sleep on : day has not come yet." Tonga-
hiti called out, and said, " In nights past they soon came
to an end, and day came on quickly ; but as for this night.
102 ANCIENT MAORI HISTORY.
it is very long. Maybe Wliai-tiri is dealing deceitfully
with lis." AVhai-tiri answered, " No." Ta-whaki now
came out of his hiding-place, and pulled away all that
Whai-tiri had put up to shut out the light, and attacked
and killed all but Tonga-hiti, who escaped by a hole he
made at the base of one of the posts at the back of the
house. These people were all killed, and Ta-whaki chanted
his incantations over old blind Whai-tiri. This i.s one : —
Face held up, eyes held up.
Eyes flash forth, flash forth,
And follow the light of the sun,
So lummous, bright, and red.
And now in the west descending.
Touch, oh ! touch with water
From the stream
The eyes of Whai-tiri.
Lave the water on my eyes ;
Wash my eyes — eyes that were so dull.
Again, a second time
Touch the eyes of Whai-tiri
With water from the brook.
Look up, and see.
They sparkle now. Thy eyes
Now flash in mine —
In mine, the li\ing eyes
Sustained by blood —
The blood of the
Eyes of Eehua.
Whai-tiri was cured, and uttered this sentence : —
Ah ! my eyes are cured
By my grandson.
Which has since become a proverb indicating satisfaction
and revenge.
Ta-whaki, looking at the head of old Whai-tiri, put out
his hand to draw the hair through it. She said, " Keep
your hand away, lest I be bewitched. But, look : there
is your relative JNIaikviku-makaka, who ever waits to slay.
Who can hope that you will escape ? "
Ta-whaki left her, and, going thence, saw Nga-toka-
tami-whare (house-plunderers and -destroyers), who were
standing erect. Ta-whaki called to Whai-tiri, and asked,
''^What are these ?" She answered, " Do not touch them.
WAB, ON THE FAIRIES. 103
They are your ancestors.'^ But Ta-^vhaki -«'ent and trod on
them ; and they fled, crying, to the sea. Then Ta-whaki
exclaimed, " Ah ! so you flee, crying, to the sea. Though
you attempted to slay me, yet I can make you cry whilst
you flee from me.^^ This was an act of revenge on the
j)art of Ta-whaki for their having on a previous occasion
compelled him to go far out on the ocean.
Ta-whaki resumed his ascent, and saw Maikuku-makaka,
Avith welcome looks, awaiting his approach. He drew near
to her, and, while she made her obeisance, he touched her
left side with the staif he held in his hand. It startled her.
She drew herself together as if afraid. He remarked, '' Ah!
so you are afraid of the sanctity of Ta-whaki ! " He touched
her with his hand, and through that act she became his
wife.
At that time her husband, Uru-rangi (head of heaven),
who was away on a journey, had an omen which caused
him to return home, and, having looked through the window
of his house, he there saw the heads and feet of two beings
who lay asleep. He put his hand in, and touched one of
the heads ; it was that of his wife. She arose. Ta-whaki
also arose and left the house, and went in searcli of the
settlement of his ancestor Maru (shade), in order that he
might punish Uru-rangi. "When he had come within a
short distance from it, he sat down and chanted this
incantation : —
Collect, hosts of heaven !
Collect from far.
Collect. Evil is near.
Overcome and exhausted,
I am in spirit dead.
Oh ! that the war-girdle
Might expand itself
And grow before Mua,
And flaunt itself
For me — for me !
I tremblingly cry ;
I wail, me !
And my calamity,
On the mountain of life,
In the midst of power.
104 ANCIENT MAORI niSTORY.
Tu, come near to ]\Iaru,
And Maru, come near to Rongo ;
And you, O llongo !
Come near to me —
Come near to my calamity.
But, my npcar of war !
I vainly flourish it.
And only smite the air.
My battle-axe I hold ;
But this I clasp in vain,
Without the power to strike —
Without the battle phalanx
Arrayed to storm my enemy.
Arise, ye bold ; arise,
And stem the flood.
Shout loud the battle-cry.
And storm and conquer.
This cliaut — tui, or war-cry — has ever since been used
to call the people together^ and to inspire them with
courage whenever their lord Avishes to proceed to war.
Those at the settlement who heard this war-song sung
by Ta-whaki knew that it was the war-cry to muster in
battle array. And Maru lifted up his voice, and cried
aloud to Ta-whaki, " Come to me — to the man who pos-
sesses the weapons of war." Tu-te-ngana-hau (Tu who
wars with the elements) rose and called, " Yes, and tome."
E,ehua also called, and said, " To me also — to the man
who possesses the elements of life."
Ta-whaki went to Maru — to him v/ho had the weapons
of war, and who could amply avenge him. Ta-whaki saw
the storehouse of Maru standing on poles, in which oil and
fat were kept. These Ta-whaki began to eat, and at the
same time he chanted in an undertone, —
The houses of Tu (the god of war),
The food in which is eaten
Whilst the eaters stand —
The food in which is eaten
Whilst the eaters fly.
Kongo, the furious !
The houses of I\Iaru (the god cf produce).
The food in which is eaten
Whilst the eaters fly.
O Eongo, the furious.
The boisterous ! Oh, hearken !
DEATH OP MAEU. 105
Show thyself on the whirlwind
And on the gale of the east.
Set fire to and burn
The Atua-rae-roa (the defiant god),
And send him into death — to
All the worlds below.
root of the Pare-tao (the^athcr of man),
Who caused the power
Of Hawa-iki to grow !
1 honour thee first.
Thy sacredness I own.
I honour thee
In ninefold honour.
Oh ! give thy breath,
Though little, unto me,
To give to him who
Lacerates himself in woe.
Oh ! give thy breath,
Though little, unto me,
To give to him who
Holds the power
Of sudden death.
Oh, give to me that power
Of him who can
With unseen blow —
With sudden instant death —
Smite those he hates.
My heart is sacred now
And full. It overflows.
'Tis big with fire —
The breath of gods.
That all consumes.
Mam was listenings and heard this incantation chanted.
Ta-whaki then commenced to cut .the hair of his head, as
also did Maru of his head ; and as they cut they chanted, —
Fountain of the lords above,
The supreme power of Ta-whaki,
The influence of Ta-whaki,
The hair of Ta-whaki,
The foreliead of Ta-whaki,
The eyebrows of Ta-whaki,
The eyelashes of Ta-whaki,
The temples of Ta-whaki,
The eyes of Ta-whaki,
The nose of Ta-whaki,
The cars of Ta-whaki,
106 ANCIENT MAOKI HISTOUY.
The checks of Ta-whaki,
The jaws of Ta-whaki,
The neck of Ta-whaki,
The joming of the head"
And neck of Ta-wliaki,
The shoulders of Ta-whaki,
The collar-hone of Ta-whaki,
The elbow of Ta-whaki,
The hands of Ta-whaki,
The chest of Ta-whaki,
Give these, that I by friction (d)
A fire may light, and these
As seeds may he — as seeds-
For me to cook them
In my oven.
The oven of whom ?
The oven of Rohea-hua-te-rangi (goddess of Styx)r-
O signs in heaven !
jSTow show yourselves
At the fountain
Of the lords above.
impotence of Ta-whaki
O chest of Ta-whaki !
O rib of Ta-whaki !
O thigh of Ta-whaki !
O seat of Ta-whaki !
O knee of Ta-whaki !
O calf of the leg of Ta-whaki !
O feet of Ta-whaki !
O heels of Ta-whaki !
O soles of the feet of Ta-whaki I
nails of the feet
And hands of Ta-whaki !
The completion of Ta-whaki,
The finishing of Ta-whaki,
The flight of Ta-whaki !
Give these, that I by friction
A fire may light,
And these as seeds may be —
As seeds to cook them
In my oven.
The oven of whom ?
The oven of Rohea-hua-te-rangi.
O signs in heaven !
Follow on — come —
Come you, and be
The younger last-born child.
That I may be
The elder and first-born —
OFFEKINGS TO GODS. lOT
The first to chant
The sacred songs
In all the worlds — •
First dawn of young
Creation's day.
The breathing lips now utter
Sacred lore ; they breathe
The breath of gods,
And all that sacred is
Now show their sanctity.
While tlic chanting and cutting proceeded_, the people-
assembled in battle array to \7itness their lords presenting
their hair Avith solemn ceremonies to the gods. This done,
Ta-whaki and Maru placed themselves in front of the army,
and led it forth to war. They slept on the road that night,
and at dawn of day they prepared their eel-spears. On
one they tied seven barbs, as an offering to the hosts of the
heavens j on the other they tied one barb. Both spears were
given to one of the priests, who went in and out and round
the war-hosts, and then led them to the brink of a lake,
where the warriors sat down while he entered it to spear eels
for a propitiatory sacrifice for those who might be killed or
wounded, and to obtain the aid of the gods in the battle
they were about to fight. Taking first the seven-barbed
spear, he caught an eel, and, whilst it writhed on the
prongs, he lifted it up towards heaven, offering it to the
gods above. He then took the one-barbed spear, and
struck another eel, and held it up as he had done the first.
Then he broiight both spears, with their eels impaled, to the
brink of the lake. The eel on the seven-barbed spear was
left untouched by any one. Then arose a dispute : INIaru
said the eel on the one-barbed spear was his, and he alone
should have it ; Tu-te-ngana-hau said the head of the eel
was his ; and llchua said the head was his by right : but
Maru took the head, and Tu-tc-ngana-hau wept in sorrow
for the act.
The war-host now stood up, and their leaders divided
them into two bodies. One division went by the road
which would lead where they could destroy the sacred
power of their enemy, who occupied the forts at Tutu-hini
108 ANCIENT MAOIII HISTORY.
(great parade)^ at Raro-henga (lower margin), at Ku-paru
(soppy soil), and at Wawau (stupidity), and had 1)ccn ban-
ished in honour of the offspring of the gods Tanga-roa and
Tane.
Maru took the lead of the other division of the war-host.
With him was Tc-maeaea (the emerging one), as junior and
leader of the sub-tribe of Maru. They went by the road
that led to the sea-coast. There they found the god
E,ongo-mai (the whale) lying on the shore, with swarms of
flies collected on him. Maru mistook this god for a
stranded whale, and called to the war-party, " Light a fire
as an oven to cook our food.^^ Rongo-mai heard the order
of Maru, and uttered an incantation to himself while the
war-party collected wood and prepared the ovens. "When
the ovens were heated, the war-host rolled Rongo-mai to-
wards them. Then he arose and caught the sub-tribe of
Maru, called Te-kahui-maru (Maru's flock) , with Te-maeaea,
and cooked them in their own ovens. Maru-atua (god
Maru) fled into a chasm of the rocks, and barely escaped
the fate which had overtaken his children ; but all the host
which he had led was destroyed. The other division suc-
ceeded in the object of their mission, and did not fall into
any disaster. Thus the insult offered to Ta-whaki was
avenged.
RoNGO-MAi. (Another Reading — Nga-ti-mahuta.)
While Rongo-mai lived on this earth he assumed the
appearance and habits of a man, so that his heavenly
origin was not suspected by those amongst whom he lived.
But one day he was overcome by drowsiness, and lay down
and slept for so long that the people supposed he was dead;
so they heated an umu in which to cook him for food.
When the oven was ready they rolled him up to it ; but
the warmth from the stones of the oven aAvoke him, and
when he saw the fate he had just escaped he arose and
slew one hundred and forty of them (d), and cooked their
bodies in the oven which had been prepared to cook him,
and ate the whole of them.
EEVENGE OF EONCO-MAI. 109
Maru (screen), although a god, was killed and his body-
eaten hy Rongo-mai, just as were the bodies of the
other people ; but the spirit of Maru flew up to the
heavens.
At the time Matoro (engender desire) gained the battle
of Rau-toka (tonga) (leaf from the south) he worshipped
Maru as his god ; and the overthrow of Rau-toka re-
mains as a proverb to this day.
Rongo-mai and Ihenga (dread) set fire to the house of
Miru (grand) and burned it down. It was called Te-tatau-
o-te-po (door of night).
Rongo-mai. (Nga-ti-hau.)
While our people were at war with the Nga-ti-awa
(offspring of Awa-nui-a-rangi — great river of heaven),
and at the time we had invested their ^ja at Otaki (pace
to and fro when speaking) called Rangi-uru (red sky, or
sky of the west), even in the full light of day, and
vvhen the sun was in mid-heaven, our priests performed
their ceremonies and chanted their incantations to the god
Rongo-mai, who was then known to reside at Tau-po (rest
at night), that he would come and aid them in the attack,
and join in the rush when the storming party should dash
on the pa, which was then occupied by the allied tribes of
Nga-ti-rua-nui (offspring of Rua-nui), Tara-naki (offspring
of Tu-tara-naki) , and Nga-ti-awa. Immediately this had
been done Rongo-mai was seen by all our people coming
flying in the air. His appearance was like a shooting-star,
or comet, or flame of fire. He came on until directly
above the pa, when he shot down right on to the marae
(courtyard) Avith a noise like that of thunder, and the
earth around was thrown up in heaps and scattered. We
all heard the noise of his descent on to the marae, and
were so filled with delight that in two days after this
occurrence we took the pa by storm.
110 ANCIENT MAORI HISTORY.
Ta-wiiaki. (Another Reading — Nga-rauru.)
When Ta-Avliaki was in the water (pool), and before his
fonr brothers attempted to kill him, he chanted this in-
.cantation : —
Spring up, light of early dawn.
Give my comb to me,
That I may go to the water —
The pool Rangi-tuhi.
Hearken ye, hearken.
A voice called, —
" Ta--whaki I Where are you ? "
A pukeko-hiid answered by saying,
"O."
Another voice asked, —
" Ta-whaki ! Where are you ? "
A moho-hiid answered by saying,
"0."
Another voice asked, —
" Ta-whaki ! Where are you ? "
Ta-whaki answered by saying, —
" It grows in the hair of your head —
On your brow.
There the blood glows red —
The blood of Ta-whaki,
And of the sun,
And of the moon.
And of the auspicious sky
Now seen above."
Ta-whaki rose out of the water, and, seeing the second
battlement of the fort, he climbed to heaven, and met Whai-
tiri on the road. Now, Whai-tiri was blind, and was sitting
in silence. She addressed Ta-whaki, and requested him
-to cure her eyes of their blindness.
Ta-whaki complied, and chanted this incantation : —
Look up, eyes !
Pierced be your eyes.
Let your eyes
Follow the sun
Which is now
Sinking in the west.
WHAI-TIEI THE BLIND. Ill
Bathed be your hollow
Eyes with the water
Of the stream.
Lift the water
To your eyes.
Eyes, eyes, look up —
Look to a distance.
First, the eyes of Whai-tiri
Look this way.
Flashing now with sight,
Look into my eyes —
To the blood-red
Eyes of Eehua.
Whai-tiri cautioned Mm^ and said, " Be careful, in
-climbing to heaven, lest evil befall you — lest you be drawn
into the mouth of Hine-nui-te-po.^^ Ta-whaki answered,
" What ! by that old woman whose stomach is full of
leeches ! She will flee from the power of Ta-whaki/'
He went on ascending, and saw Rehua, Wha-oko-rau
(helper of many), and Maru. When he saw Mam he
uttered his war-cry, which was this : —
Collect, collect the bloom
Of the kaJiika (white-pine tree).
Blow on the back of the neck ;
Make him bald.
Ta-whaki has
One long war-train.
Ta-avhaki. (Another Reading — Nga-ti-iiau.)
When Ta-whaki went to the water to wash his head and
comb his hair, he chanted this incantation as he stood on
the edge of the pool Rangi-tuhi. These arc the words of
the incantation : —
Spring up, ye rays
Of light, at dawn of day.
Give my comb to me —
Give to me my dredge.
That I may go to the water —
To the water Eangi-tuhi.
Oh ! hearken ! Yes, hearken.
When he had stepped into the pool liis brothers at-
tempted to kill him. They smote him and left hiiu as
112 ANCIENT MAORI HISTORY.
(Icud. They came some distance from the pool, and the
elder of them called and said, " O Ta-whaki ! where are
you ? " The ^rwAre/co-bird answered " Kc.'' The second
brother called and asked, "O Ta-whaki! where are you',?'*
The moho-hvcdi answered " Hu." The third brother
asked, " O Ta-whaki ! where are you ? " Ta-whaki himself
replied, —
It grows in the hair of your head,
And on your brow the blood glows red —
The blood, the blood of Ta-whaki,
And of the sun and moon,
And of the auspicious sky —
Of the sky now above.
Ta-whaki now arose from the water and beheld the
distant horizon. He travelled thither — to the part which
comes nearest to the earth, whence he was to climb to
heaven to meet "V^Tiai-tiri. He ascended and met the old
woman at her dwelling. She was quite blind, and asked
him to cure her eyes. Ta-whaki chanted this incantation
over her : —
Look up, ye pierced eyes.
And gaze at the sun,
Which is now going to the west.
Closed be your tears.
Dried up be your moisture
By my gaze.
Bound be your eyes,
And encircled
By life.
Come life first
To the eyes of
Whai-tiri.
Look; oh, look !
Shine in your brightness
To my eyes — to the
Blood-red eyes of Eehua.
When her eyes had been cured, she said, " Be cautious
how you climb to heaven, lest Hine-nui-te-po drag you
into her stomach." He answered, —
She may be a woman with a stomach full of leeches,
But she will not dare the power of Ta-whaki.
Having said this he went on his journey, and overtook
HINE-XUI-TE-PO. 113
Iiehua^ Wa-koko-rau (space of the Imndrecl ^«i-birds), and
Maru.
Then Ta-wliaki said to Wa-koko-rau, —
Collect, collect the bloom of the liciliiha.
Blow at it, strip it, make it bald.
Ta-whaki has one long ^Yar-part3•.
Ta-whaki. (Another Reading — jN'ga-ti-iiau.)
If Ta-wliaki, when liis brothers had left him as dead,
had gone to the Tatan-o-te-po (the first division of the
world of spirits), and to his two ancestors, Rua-kumea (tiic
pit which drags) and Rua-toia (pnlled to the pit), he
would not have been able to come back to the world of
light, but would have been compelled to go on even to
Ameto (extinction). Rua-kumea saw and called to him
from Tatau-o-tc-po ; but Ta-whaki did not heed. He
came back, and, to the surprise of those who attempted to
kill him, he was seen by the living.
At the time his spirit was in the other world Hine-i-te-
nuiri-whaka-roto had called, but called in vain, for him ;
for how could he answer when he was like one dead, and
his spirit had gone towards A-meto ? But he was not
detained there.
On his return he asked his parents to avenge his death ;
but they were slow in the act to fulfil this request. So
he went to heaven and trod on tlie Toka-tami-wharc,
although he had been warned by his mother AYhai-tiri to
be careful and not on any account to be in any way
offensive to them, as they were his ancestors. He did not
pay any attention to the words of his mother; and v/hen
she heard that her son had trodden on his ancestors she
wept in sorrow for the evil that might befal him.
But Ta-whaki had a motive for this his act. He had
l)een the subject of his brothers' jealousy and cruelty, and
therefore he trod on the Toka-tami-wharc living in the
heavens, to prove to those on earth that not only could he
gain the highest heaven, but could with impunity tread on
some of their sacred powers.
114 ANCIENT MAOKI IIISTOKY.
His raotlicr wept many tears in licaven, and as these
fell on the earth they flooded it and overwhelmed all men.
Some of our old tohuntja (learned priests) say Ilema
was the father of Ta-whaki^ whom Punga and Karihi
attempted to drown in the pool, because of the jealousy
which Avas occasioned by the great preference shown to
him by the females. Punga and Karihi thought that
Ta-whaki had gained the love of Hine-i-te-muri-whaka-roto,
and it was on this account they attempted to drown him.
Ta-whaki was so strong that he could carry big trees,
and perform even greater feats than this.
CHAPTER VIII.
Climb, ascend, O Ta-whaki !
To the first heaven.
Soar to the second heaven.
Where sacred powers reside.
And sacrifices are made,
And offerings arc given.
Go to thy many hosts.
Great Ta-whaki of Hema,
Where, in the temple
Whare-to-reka, the chants
Ke-echo, and delight.
Ancient incantation, clianted to Ta-uhaki.
TA-WHAKI ASCENDS TO HEAVEN.
Ta-whaki and Hapai. (Nga-i-tahu.)
Ta-whaki was a man of this earth. Hapai (lift up)
observed his noble appearance, and came down at nij^ht
and found him asleep. She gently lifted his covering, and
lay down beside him, and they slept together. He thonp,ht
she was a woman of this world, but ere the dawn of day
she had disappeared and had gone up to heaven. She
continued to treat him thus up to the time she was certain
to become a. mother. She gave birth toPihanga (window),
after which she stayed in this world, and was seen by Ta-
whaki in the light of day. He then knew that the woman
who had slept with him was from the heavens. She said to
him, " When we have a child, if it is a boy I will Avash
him, and if a girl you must wash her." A daughter was
born. He washed the child, but became annoyed with the
odour of it. Hapai, seeing his disgust, wept, and went
and stood on the carved figure at the gable end of his
house fdj. He attempted to catch her, but could not.
She ascended with her infant daughter in her arm&
IK) ANCIENT MAOKI HISTORY.
till lost to sight fd). lie waited for her return till moons
had come and gone. lie then called to his two vassal»
and said, " Let us go on a journey in search of my
daughter." When they liad gone some distance on the
road he said to them^ " When we arrive at the pa of
Tonga (Toko) -meh a (restrain the feelings of loneliness), do
not look at the place, for fear you be killed." But one of
them did look, and had his eyes gouged out by Tonga-
meha. Ta-whaki and his other slave went on till they
ari'ived at the settlement of the old woman called Mata-
kere-po (eyes quite blind), whom they fou.nd counting her
/aro-bulbs. Being blind, the /«?'o-bulbs were lying in a
heap before her. She began to count them, and, having
done so from one to nine, Ta-whaki took the tenth away.
Again she counted, and Ta-whaki took the ninth awav.
Again she counted, and found she had only eight bulbs.
She now began to sniff around, and to blow out her
stomach that she might swallow him. She sniffed towards
the south, to the east, and to all the winds, and on sniffing
to the west she smelt something, and called and said,
" Are you come with the wind that blows on my skin ? "
Ta-whaki uttered a grunt. She said, " Oh ! it is my
grandson Ta-whaki;" and her stomach began to collapse. If
it had not been that he had come from the west she would
have swallowed him. She asked him, '^ Where are you
going to ? " "I am," said he, " going in search of my
daughter." ''Where is she?" she asked. " She is in the
heavens," he answered. " Why did she go to the heavens ? "
she said. " Her mother, the daughter of Whati-tiri-ma-
takataka (crashing rumbling thunder), was from the
heavens." She said, " Here is your road ; but stay
here till morning, and you can ascend." He now
called to his vassal to cook some food, of which Ta-whaki
took some, and spat upon it, and rubbed it on
the eyes of the old l^lind woman, and cured her of her
blindness. lie slept there, and on the morrow he again
ordered his vassal to cook food to make him strong to
travel. Having eaten, he took the vassal and presented
HAPAI AND TA-WHAKI. 117
liim to the old woman in payment for her kindness. She
said^ " Here is the road. Hold tight with your hands,
and when you have climbed far up, do not look down, lest
you he giddy and fall. If you fall down you will be good
I'or me to cat.^' He climbed, and the old Avoman chanted
this incantation : —
Climb, Ta-whaki, to the first and second heaven,
And explore the vast deep of space.
Tuck up the mat round the waist.
This is the road of Ta-whaki, son of Hema.
Ta-whaki, climb to the first and second heaven.
It is the road of Ta-whaki,
The road of Hema.
He got up, and made himself as uninviting in appearance
as he could, and went on, and was seen by his brothers-in-
law and their men, who were adzing a canoe, who called and
said, " There is an old man for us." He went on and sat
down near them. When it was evening they called to him
and said, " O old man ! carry these axes." He took them,
and they again said, " Take them to the settlement." He
answered, " You go on to the settlement, and I Avill follow.
I cannot travel as fast as you can." They went on, and
Ta-Avhaki adorned himself, and took an axe and dubbed the
canoe. He began at the bows, and Avorked up to the stem
on one side ; then he vrorked from the stern up to the boAvs
on the other side, and finished both sides. He now took
the axes and went to the settlement. There he saw Hapai
sitting with his daughter. He essayed to go and sit doAvn
beside them. All the people called aloud to Avarn him
away, and said " Do not go where Hapai is sitting : it is
sacred, and you Avill become sacred." He went on Avithout
heeding the cautions of the people, and sat down with
Hapai, where he remained till daAvn of day. On the
morrow his brothers-in-laAV said, " O old man ! lift the axes
again, and take them to the canoe Avhich is being made."
He took them, and they all started. Having got Avhere
the canoe was, his brother-in-laAv said, '^''The canoe has a
different appearance now from Avhat it had ;" but they
worked till the day Avas evening. Again Ta-whaki was asked
118 ANCIENT MAORI HISTORY.
to carry the axes. Tlic people all left and proceeded to the
settlement, Ta-whaki again adorned himself"^ worked at the
canoe, and returned to the settlement, and sat down near
Hapai, and caught the daughter of Hapai in his arras.
Many of the people, seeing this, fled to another place, as the
settlement of Hapai had become tapu by the act of
Tawhaki [d] ; but those who remained uttered a loud
shout of surprise at the noble look of the stranger — in
other days he had appeared so mean and shabby. He
now took his wife Hapai, and said to her, " I am come
that our child may be baptized.^' She assented. On the
following day the side of the house was opened [d), that
the child might be taken out. While she was being
carried out the incantation was chanted : —
The daughter is gomg —
Going by the great road —
By the long road of Tini-rau.
Go out, and come in
The daughter who is
Rejoiced over with the
Pealing voice of the people.
Go to Motu-tapu (sacred island),
And flash there lightning.
Lightning then flashed from the arm-j)its of Ta-whaki, when
the daughter was taken to the water and baptized. The
words of that ceremony were these : —
Clear the great courtyards.
Clear the long courtyards —
The courtj^ards of the daughter.
Baptize Puanga in his water,
At the source of the stream of Puanga
In this world.
Move ; yes, moving.
Closing quite near.
Baptize with a wave.
Turning away.
Baptize with a wave,
Dispersing.
Baptize to Tu,
The face of the last wave.
To control, to explain.
The water of Puanga.
TA-WHAKI BAPTIZES HIS CHILD. 119
Peak of fho promontory.
It is Puanga
In the worid.
Move ; yes, mov'ing,
Closing quite near.
Wai-tiri and Kai-tangata. (Nga-i-taiiu.)
Wai-tiri (booming watcr^ thunder) lived in lieaven. The
fame of Kai-tangata (man-eater) was heard there. Now,
Kai-tangata lived in this world ; but his name^ ^'^JNIan-eater/'
in no way described his character, though Wai-tiri thought
so. Wai-tiri came to the house of Kai-tangata, and he took
her as his wife. He went out to sea to fish, and returned
without having taken any, as his hooks were without barb.
She asked him to let her see his fish-hooks. Having seen
that they had no barbs, she said, ''Are these the hooks
you fish with? Why, they are barbless. Look here." And
she made grimaces at him. He reproved her for her conduct,
and left the house. Next time they met she said, ''When
you go again to fish you may perhaps catch a hupuku" fa
cod). He went to fish, and she remained at home and made
a hand-net. He caught a cod, and the noise of his blow
to kill it was heard by her on shore. He pulled home
again and gave the fish to her. She offered it to the gods,
and repeated over it the incantation, " Hapukn." On the
morrow Kai-tangata again went out to fish. Wai-tiri from
the shore saw the canoe of Tupeke-ti (game of leaping)
and Tuj)eke-ta (game of wrestling) . She at once went
and took her net down to the beach, and dived in the water.
When she was seen under the canoe, Tupeke-ti said, " Is
it a man or a bird ? " Tupeke-ti stood up to get a better
view, and was speared by her, his stomach cut 02)cn, and
his body put into her net. Tupeke-ta ran to the middle of
the canoe to spear her. She smote him with the korrpi
(knife made of shark's teeth). He fell into her net. She
swam on shore, but left the net with the bodies in it
behind. When she arrived at the settlement she ordered
the women to haul the net on shore. They saw in it men's
feet. Those slain were ancestors of Kai-tangata. When
120 ANCIENT MAOP.I HISTORY.
Kni-tangata returned from tlic sea Wai-tiri asked liira to
cliant the incantations and pciiorm the usual ceremonies
in presenting offering of liuman flesli to the gods. He an-
swered, " I do not know how to perform that ceremony."
She said, " Nay, but offer the sacrifice to the gods. I
have obtained it for our child." This she said, as she
expected soon to become a mother. He answered, " I do
not know how to perform the ceremony." She said,
" But you must perform the ceremony for our child, as
my child is yours." She performed the ceremony, and
then cut the bodies up, and cooked and ate them, and hung
their bones up in her house. As soon as they "were dry they
-were stolen by Kai-tangata, "stIio hid them that he might
make fishing-hooks. He made the barbs of the hooks
from the bones, and took them out to sea and caught cod-
fish. He filled his canoe lyith fish and returned on shore.
The fish -were cleaned and cooked, and when Wai-tiri had
partaken of them her eyes were smitten -with blindness.
She sat in silence. At night she slept, and dreamt a
Avoman in the world of spirits said to her, " No wonder
that you have been smitten with blindness. The bones of
your sacrifice were taken by your husband to sea ; with
them he caught the hapiiku (breath of the stomach) you
have eaten ; therefore this evil has come upon you." Thus
she lived until her son Hema was born. The child grew,
and could be taken outside. One sunny day Kai-tangata
was with his child when men came to see him. They slept
in his house, and on the morrow went outside and sat
down. They asked Kai-tangata, " "What is the woman who
lives with you like ? " He asked, " Is it the woman who
lives with me you inquire about ? " " Yes," they said.
" She !" said Kai-tangata. " Her skin is like the wind, her
skin is like tiie snow." Wai-tiri overheard these re-
marks. Kai-tangata went into his house, and she asked
him, ^'' What were you and the men talking about?" He
said, " What could it be but ordinary talk ? " She again
asked, " What were you talking about ? " He answered,
" Whai-tane (she who has a husband) inquired about you,
WAI-Tini AND KAI-TAXGATA. 121
aud it was you we spoke about/' He was hiding the
matter. She was overwhelmed with sliame, and said to
her sou Hema, " Do not follow me now ; but v,"hen you
have children let them come after me to the sky of Tama-i-
waho." She ascended, Kai-tangata made an attempt to
catch hold of her garment, but failed. She went vip to the
Pu-o-te-toi (the root of all things), and there remained.
Hema took to wife Kare-nuku (ripple on earth), younger
sister of Puku. She begat Pupu-rnai-nono (tie in a bundle
the binders for the canoe), Karihi (the sinker of a net),
and Ta-whaki. Kare-nuku remained with her children for
some time. Hema went to the settlement of Paikea, Kewa,
(extinguish), and Ihu-puku (the silent), and was killed.
Ta-whaki and Karihi sought for their father, and swam
out far into the ocean, but, swallowing much sea-water, they
returned on shore. Pupu-mai-mono, their sister, asked,
" Where have you been? '^ " We," they said, " went out
to swim across the sea, but had to come back."' She said,
''If you had asked of me, I would have given you that
which you required." She repeated this chant : —
Pluck the feather from Earo-hara(whara) [sail
of the war-canoel,
Where they speal: of splashing
In the expansive throbbing sea
Before us —
The expanse of beautiful ocean
Before us.
Charm repeated once, twice,
And even to the tenth time.
Having repeated this charm, they started and arrived at
the home of AVai-tiri. who was jabbering to herself. She
killed all who went near to lier, and ate them. She Avas
counting her food, " One, two, three," to nine. Ta-whaki
knocked the tenth away, and Karihi caught it. She could
not divine where the tenth had gone. She said, " Who
is meddling with my food ? " and began to count again ;
when she found the ninth had gone. She again asked,
"Who is meddling with my food?" and counted again,
and found the eighth was gone. She said, " There must
122 ANCIENT MAOIU HISTOKY.
be some one meddling -witli my food." The seventL was
lost. Again she said, " Some one must ho meddling with
my food." Thus she repeated till all her food had l)een taken
away from, before her. She was blind — her hands alone
could feel the food had gone. Karihi smote her eye, and
sight v.-as restored to it. She said, —
Blinded has been my eye by Karilii.
Ta-whaki smote her eye, and she said, —
Blinded lias been my eye by Ta-whaki.
She now saw clearly, and said, " Oh, it is my two grand-
sons who have been meddling with my food." They stayed
at her place. She again began to chatter to herself. They
thought they would be killed by the old woman, as she
continued to chatter and keep them awake. At dawn
of day they went down to the sea-side, where they saw
shells sticking to the rocks. They took some of these and
placed them on their eyes. Each looked at the other, and
said, " They will suit. You look as if your eyes were open,
though you may be asleep." They returned to the house,
where they saw the bones of men who had been eaten by
Wai-tiri strewed all around. They asked her, " Who pro-
cures food for you ? " She said, " My grandchildren."
" Which way do they bring it ? " She said, " That is it."
" Which," they asked, " is the road ? " She said, " That
is it you see." They went along it. They found it led to
the place of filth, to the place where firewood was obtained,
to the place where water was got, and to the hill-top
where the temple was, where incantations were chanted and
ceremonies were performed. They returned, and told
Wai-tiri they could not find the road by which food was
brought to her. Again and again they went, but failed to
find it. They slept at her settlement that night, and she
wished to kill them, but as she saw the shells on their eyes
she thought they were awake, and did not kill them. On
the morrow they again asked, " Where is the road ? "
She said, " Look at me. I am the road." They asked,
^' Have you the road ? " She said, " Yes. Now go, and
TA-WHAKI AND KARIHI. 123
if you meet females on the road, they are the wives of
Taka-roa, called Pakihi-ka-nui (great plain), Korero-ure
(speak of procreation), and Korero-tara (speak of begetting) ."
She then asked Ta-whaki and his brother for some food.
She again said, '' After those females pass you, and you
meet with others, if they are silent those are your rela-
tions, and are Pupu-mai-nono, and Hapai-nui-a-maunga
(great lifter of the mountain), and Hine-nui-a-te-kawa
(great daughter of baptism) . Again the two brothers
asked, " Where is the road ? " She answered, " It is with
me." They took hold of her neck, and found a rope there.
She shook it, and they saw that one end was attached to
the sky. She said, " When you go up draw your feet
up to your body." Ta-whaki said, " You, Karihi, go up
first." Karihi swung fmoaj himself off the earth. She
said, '' There is one thing by which you may be beaten —
that is, the winds of the Uru-rangi (head of heaven), and
the winds which beat downwards." Karihi climbed up,
and did not repeat any incantations. Ta-whaki was pos-
sessed of the knowledge of the incantations, and thus began
to chant : —
Climb in surprise, climb in surprise, climb and ascend.
Eat together above. It is the heaven to climb to.
Do not stumble above. The heaven is above.
Climb to heaven, ascend to heaven.
Pant a little. Climb, Ta-whaki, to the first heaven ;
Ta-whaki climbed to the second heaven,
To the third, fourth, fifth, sixth, seventh, eighth, ninth,
And tenth, and came out at the heaven of deceiving breath,
Deceiving breath. Then came out at the assembling,
And at the fire with Echua.
They climbed up and away aloft ; but Karihi was beaten
back by the winds of Uru-rangi. Ta-whaki climbed on,
and, seeing Karihi falling, he attempted to hold liim ; but
Karihi fell down to the place of Wai-tiri, and was killed
by her. Ta-whaki climbed, and was beaten down by the
winds of Uru-rangi, and was swept near to the ocean. He
climbed again, and got up, and met Tuna (eel), to whom he
said, " Salutations. You are come. Where are you going? "
124 ANCIENT MAOrJ HISTORY.
Tuna replied^ " It is liard and dry up ahovc/^ Tuna camo
down. lie had oversliadowing his forehead tlic ancient
head-dresses called Te Kawa (the haptism) and Marae-nui
{great courtyard) . He and Ta-whaki saluted each other.
This is the genealogy of Tuna : TJira (liglitning) hegat
Tuna. Uira was descended from Te Kanapu (brightness),
Te Kohara (opened), and Rau-toro (expanding leaf).
Tuna had been living in bogs. These were becom-
ing dry ; and, as they did not suit him, he went
down to the Muri-wai-o-ata (sea-coast of the light —
clear sea-coast) ; and Ta-whaki went upwards, and heard
the offspring of Taka-roa talking. By-and-by he met
them and let them pass on. He met Hapai-nui-a-maunga,
whom he caught and took as his wife, and begat Ware-
(whare)- tua-te-ao (house of baptism of the world). He
then followed and caught Hine-nui-a-te-kawa (daughter
of the great baptism), who became his wife and went with
him to the settlement; and as they passed in together, the
bones of his father rattled in recognition of his presence.
Ta-whaki chanted his incantation, which was a long one,
and went and resided at the place of Paikea, and others.
Hine-nui-a-te-kawa was the wife of Paikea ; but she
fell in love with the noble man Ta-whaki, and so left her
husband. When evening came, Ta-whaki nudged Paikea
near to the fire, and Paikea nudged him, till Ta-whaki called
out, " I shall be burnt.'' Hine-nui-a-te-kawa asked Ta-
whaki to put Paikea out of the house. The day follo-o ing
she was recognized as the wife of Ta-whaki, and she soon
expected to have a child.
Ta-whaki commanded the people to go and procure firc-
Avood. They all went. Ta-whaki also went, and brought a
very long piece of wood on his shoulder ; and when all the
others had put their loads down he threw his block
down. The noise startled Paikea and others, who came
to the doors of their dwellings to see what had taken place.
Ta-whaki said to himself, " Ah ! now I know how to startle
them." That night Ta-whaki said to Hine-nui-a-te-kawa,
"" When your child is born call it Wahie-roa (long firewood) ,
TA-WHAKI AND TAMA-I-WAHO. 125
in remembrance of my load." On the following day Ta-whaki
went to seek for the heaven of Tama-i-waho, which was
higher up. Ta-whaki saw Tama-i-waho going upwards and
closing the path behind him as he went. Ta-whaki broke it
open and followed after him. Tama-i-waho asked, " Why
do you follow me ? " Ta-whaki said, " Give me — teach me
some incantations." He answered, " No, no." Ta-whaki
again demanded to be taught some incantations as payment
for the death of his father. Tama-i-waho said, " Why follow
me, you evil man ? " Ta-whaki answered, " I am a good-
looking felloAV. You are a bad man." Tama-i-waho became
more civil andTa-whaki again said, "You are a bad man^" and
put his hand out and took hold of the hand of Tama-i-waho.
Tama-i-waho said, " You arc a good-looking man." Ta-
whaki said, " Give me some incantations." Tama-i-waho
taught some incantations to him, and said, " That is all,
that is all ; but I have kept some ])ack." Ta-whaki said,
" Teach me them also." Tama-i-waho then taught him
those incantations which are named Te-whatu (the kernel),
Te-ateatea-nuku (the clear earth), Te-atcatea-rangi (the
clear sky), Hurihanga-te-po (the turning of night), Te-mata
(the face) , Te-korue (ngorue) -hi-nuku (twinkling light on the
wide expanse), Te-mata-a-ta-whaki (the face of Ta-whaki).
By the chanting of these the offspring of Puku (stomach
or knob) were driven into the sea : these were Ihu-puku
(knob on the nose) and Papa-i-kore (flat that was not).
WhAI-TIRI AND TA-WHAKr. (ANOTHER PiEADINO
Nga-ti-iiau.)
Whai-tiri came down to Kai-tangata, and took liim as
her husband; by whom she had Punga, Karilii, Ilema, and
Pua-rae-mata (bloom of the raw face) , These, and these
only, were her offspring, as she had not any more. Dis-
gust was felt on account of the filth of these children.
Kai-tangata paddled out to sea in his canoe, and took
with him the sweet scent of the taiviri-trcc (Pittosporum
ienuifolium) .
126 ANCIENT MAORI niSTOKT.
Ilcma took a husband, and had a child, who was named
Ta-whaki. Ta-whaki took to wife Tonga-rau-tawhiri (leaf
of the south Ta-whiri) ; which provoked the offspring of
Punga-rau (many anchors) and Karihi to cause evil in
the ocean to follow the offspring of Tonga-rau-tawhiri.
Tonga-rau-tawhiri then took as her husband U-te-ki (the
word made steadfast), by whom, out on the sea, she had
Te-hapuku, who took Nga-karu-ki-roto (the eyes inside),
by whom he had Tamure (snapper) and Nga-toki-ki-roto
(the axes inside) . Coming again to land, Tonga-rau-tawhiri
and U-te-ki had Pingao (Desmoschanus spiralisj and all
trees ; and these were junior offspring.
Mai-waho, or Tama-i-waho. (Another Reading —
Nga-rauru.)
Te-mai-waho (coming from far) was a most eminent man,
and of great healing power and influence. To him all
offerings were made, ceremonies performed, and incan-
tations chanted for the afflicted and leprous. It was he
who taught Ta-whaki the various powerful incantations
and songs.
Ta-whaki and Whati-tiri. (Nga-i-tahu.)
When the news came down, Awa-uui-a-rangi (great
river of heaven) went up. Whati-tiri (thunder) was absent,
killing men as a burnt offering for her house, Raparapa-te-
uira (flashing lightning).
Awa-nui-a-rangi asked the guardian of the house,
"Where is Whati-tiri?" "She is,'' said the guardian,
^' killing men as a burnt offering for her house." When
asked by Awa-nui-a-rangi, " When will she return ? " " In
the evening," said the guardian ; " but you cannot be un-
aware of her return — her thighs will make a noise." They
had not waited long when they heard the booming of
(Whati-tiri) Makere-whatu (falling hail), whose noise and
din filled their ears. Awa-nui-a-rangi asked the guardian,
■" Where shall I sit, that I may not be killed by the weapon.
WHATI-TIM MISTAKEN. 127
■of Whati-tiri ? " " In the comer of tlie -window/' said the
guardian. He went there, and Whati-tiri arrived and killed
one of her captives. The other one, called Te-ahi-ahi-o-
tahu (the evening of the wife), was allowed to live, because
Awa-nui-a-rangi or Kai-tangata (man-eater) called out,
" Leave that as a final ending to your interview v/ith Kai-
tangata." These words were taken to mean that human
flesh was the food of Awa-nui-a-rangi. And it was he-
cause of his name, Kai-tangata (man-eater), that Whati-
tiri came down to see him. She took him as her husband
under his name of Kai-tangata, and under his name Awa-
nui-a-rangi he took Te-ahi-ahi-o-tahu as his second wife.
Now, Whati-tiri was grieved that she had no human flesh to
eat ; and when she had given birth to a child (called Hema)
she caused the food for man to be scarce; and some time
afterward she said to her fellow-wife, " You stay here with
our husband and our child, I will return to my home. I
was under the impression when I came down that Kai-tangata
was a man-eater ; now I know it is only his name." " Yes,"
said the second wife, " Kai-tangata is a name only ; he does
not kill man to eat." Whati-tiri said, " O woman ! I have
caused the dearth of food. Now, you must learn the incan-
tation by which food shall be brought back to this world,
and man be able to obtain it. My name is Whati-tiri-
whaka-papa-roa-kai " (the thunder staying the growth of
vegetable and animal life) . The second wife, having heard
this, knew the cause of the late famine. Whati-tiri said
again, "When our husband returns, take some sea- weed.
Let one piece be dried, and repeat an incantation over it ;
then throw it on to our house, where it must remain. Let
another piece be taken and scorched with fire ; repeat an
incantation and breathe on it ; then throw it away on your
right side ; and this will cause food again to become abun-
dant in this world." Whati-tiri then taught her the cere-
monies and incantations necessary for her guidance, and a
cloud came down from heaven and took Whati-tiri away.
She called out from the midst of the cloud, and said,
" Remain with our child, and when a child is born to him.
128 ANCIENT MAOIII HISTOKY.
iianio it T;i-wliaki, and call tlic next child Karihi. The
two may climb and be able to gain the heaven/' The cloud
floated upward and took Whati-tiri away.
When Awa-nui-a-rangi returned from the sea^ the second
wife said, " O man ! the Avoman who lived with lis Avas a
goddess, and a cloud came for her. She taught me the cere-
monies and incantations by which we can procure food for
ourselves and her child." Whati-tiri then let the food down
from heaven, which was collected and stored on the food-
stages. After this, Kai-tangata went out on the ocean
again to fish, and for the first time he obtained a quantity.
Hema, the son of W^hati-tiri, had now grov-n to man-
hood. He took to wife Ara-wdieta(whita)-i-te-rangi (small
road in heaven), who begat Ta-whaki (wander), arid Karihi
(sinker of a net) . When these became men they proceeded
to carry into effect the last words of W^hati-tiri. The
younger brother could not succeed, because he presumed to
take the senior position and to ascend first. Karihi Avas
killed and Ta-whaki buried him, but took his eyes and car-
ried them with him. Ascending, he found Whati-tiri
counting bulbs of taro (Colocasia antiquonnn) . She had
counted ten. She again began to count. HaAdng counted
nine, he pushed the tenth away. She began again. Hav-
ing got to the eighth, he pushed the ninth away. This
he repeated until she had only six left. She said, " Perhaps
I am being deceived by those of whom I spoke when I
left my husband." He took the eye of his younger brother
and thrcAv it at her, repeating these words : —
Spark of heaven
Come to your ej-e
By Karihi.
She replied by saying, —
Spark of heaven
Come to your eye
By Ta-whaki.
She saw and wept OAer him. He began to cleanse the
settlement, and when it was finished he asked her, " Who
are those leaping up and down in the water?" She
TA-WHAKI AND HAPAI-A-MAUI. 129
answered, " They are your relatives, called Maikuku-ma-
■kaka and Hapai-a-maui." He asked, " Where shall I
sit?" She answered, "Below the window; but when your
relatives arrive do not attempt to eatch them at once lest
they scratch you.'^ When they came they asked, '' O
aged ! who has cleansed our settlement ? " She answered,
" Come in in silence." They sat down to warm themselves
before the fire, and when their finger-nails had been drawn
in, Ta-whaki caught hold of Hapai-a-maui; but ]\Iaikuku-
makaka took her away and said, ''He is to be my husband,"
and she became his wife. Whali-tiri cautioned him, and
said, " Do not take your wife outside. If evil come, then
you may take her outside." But Ta-whaki did not heed her
injunctions, and took his wife outside, and there they acted
as seemed to them good. When they slept a cloud was sent
down from heaven by Tama-i-waho, which took ]\Iaikuku-
makaka away. Ta-whaki attempted to catch hold of her,
but before he could put his hand out to do so she had gone
beyond his reach and bade him farewell. Ta-whaki called
to Whati-tiri, " O aged! my wife!" She answered, "I told
you to let your wife stay in the house and do her work
there: now you cannot recover her."
Ta-whaki got on his kite, Avliich he had made of the aute
(Broussonetia papyriferd). When letting out the string to
allow it to ascend into the sky he repeated this incanta-
tion to give it the power to rise : —
Climb, climb, Ta-whaki ;
Ascend, ascend, Ta-whaki,
To the sacred bank
Where Aitu (god) dwells.
]\Iy kite, fly thither,
That the medium of Rangi
May fly to the west.
Pealing thunder,
Propitiate the moon.
Peal, thou noise, on the heap.
The misty rain is exhausted.
Drink up the fountain
On the great line of ancestors —
On the long line of progenitors.
Sea-weed of Taoiga-roa.
130 ANCIENT MAORI HISTORY.
Great bird of Tane —
The bird that goes round the heaven —
Wrinkled-up heaven.
Rangi put on the mourning garments
Of tlie rites to the goddesses ;
. Rangi put on the mourning garments
Of the rites of offerings presented.
Ta-wbaki by clinging to tbe line bad ascended so far tbat
be arrived at tbe beaven of Tama-i-wabo. Tama-i-wabo
ordered a messenger to go and bring Te-baku-wai (find
fault Avitb tbe water) to detain bis grandson. As Haku-
wai fdj came out of bis bouse be called out —
Find fault with the water —
Find fault with the water.
Hu ! [the sound made by the wings of a bird flying].
Tbis caused one Aving of Ta-wbaki (or tbe kite) to break.
Tbe bird (kite) felt weakened^ and Ta-wbaki repeated incan-
tations to restore power to tbe bird to soar upwards. Tbe
bird again ascended^ and Haku-wai called out again, —
Find fault with the water —
Find fault with the water.
Hu!
Now Ta-wbaki (and bis kite) were completely overcome,
and tbey fell down prone to tbe place wberc Ta-wbaki and
Wbati-tiri lived. Sbe repeated ber cliarms and performed
ber ceremonies over bim, and be came to life again.
Wbati-tiri tben went and brougbt Maikuku-mak'aka, wbo
came in to Ta-wbaki, and tbey begat Wabie-roa; tbey tben
returned to tbis world, bringing witb tbem Tama-i-wabo,
wbo bas remained on eartb ever since as a god of war.
Song of the ^Mythology of Tane. (Nga-rauru.)
Tane took Hine-ti-tama to wife.
Then night and day first began ;
Then was asked, " Who is the father by whom I am? "
The post of the house was asked, but its mouth did not speak ;
The side of the house was asked, but its mouth did not speak (d).
Smitten with shame, she departs, and is hidden
In the house called Pou-tu-te-raki.
TANE AND HIXE-HAU-ONE. 131
Whither goest thou, O Tane ?
I am following our sister.
You, O Tane ! return to the world to foster our offspring ;
Lst mo go to darkness to drag our offspring down.
You take the mats of Wehi-nui-a-mamao
Called "Pish by the Land," "Fish by the Sea," "Cliff of the
Earth," " Cliff of the Sky."
You have also obtained the stars,
*' In a Heap," " Double Rim," " Stand Erect," " Weapon of War,"
" Eye of the King," " The Collection of Rehua,"
To be rulers of the year ;
And also the stars " Defiance to the Ashes,"
And " Cut into Pieces," " Defj' the Absconding,"
" Defy the Diminutive," " Defy the Quiet World,"
" The Warmth," " The Heat," " The Very Hot,"
Which were put to beautify Rangi,
That he might be comely ;
Also the stars, " The Delight of the Dark One,"
And " The Delight of the Light One," with
" The Branch Crossing," and " The Fish of the Sky."
Y'es, my child.
The liosts of heaven called to Tane, and said, " O Tane !
fashion the outer part of the earth : it is bubbling up."
Tane repeated his incantation, and Avent and formed the
head, then the hands, arms, legs, and feet, and the body
of a woman. There "svas no life in the form, and she
adhered to the earth. Her name was Hine-hau-one
(daughter of earth-aroma). Tane used his procreating
power, and a child was born, which he called Hiue-i-tauira
(the model daughter). She was reared by the people to
become a wife for Tane, and to him she was given. When
Tane had been absent for some time she asked the people
" Where is my father ? " They replied, " That is your father
Avith whom you live." She Avas OA^erAvhelmcd Avith shame,
and left the settlement. . She killed herself. She Avent
doAvn to the world of spirits by the road called Tupu-ranga-
o-te-po (the expansion of darkness). Her name Avas
altered and she was then called Hine-ti-tama (daughter of
defiance) . She Avas alloAved to enter the Avorld of darkness,
where she remained, and her name Avas again changed, and
she Avas there called Iline-nui-tc-po (great daughter of
darkness) . Tane folloAved his Avifc, and on his arrival at
•132 ANCIENT MAORI niSTOIlY.
the door of tlic world oE darkness ho found it had been
shut by lior. Tic was in the outer portion of the world of
spirits Avhcu he heard the song of las wife^ whieh she sang
to him thus : —
Are you Tano, my father,
The collector at Hawa-iki, the priest of the sacred ceremony of the
kīimara crop ?
My sin to Eaki made you leave mo
In the house Rangi-pohutu (Heaven uplifted).
I will disappear, and weep at
The door of the house Pou-tere-raki (heaven floated away).
O me !"
When she had ended lier song she said to Tane^ " Go
you to the workl and foster our offspring. Let me stay
in the workl of darkness to drag our offspring down.''
She was lost in darkness^ but Tane lived in the light —
that is, the world where death was not like the death in the-
world of darkness.
Tupu-ranga-tc-po (growth of darkness) led Tane to see
his wife, and opened the door of the world of darkness to
allow Tane to follow her ; but when he had seen the black-
ness he was afraid, and was not brave enough to follow
her, and drew back.
CHAPTER IX,
The darting liRhtninf; gleams above,
And Rehua commands where all that sacred is;
But we now sleep where winter rules.
0"or 0-tu comes the passing cloud,
And you and I are here below.
The bloom now on thy skin
Glows red, as sacred priests' fern-root.
Bedecked with sea-birds' down,
Thou dost ascend the peak
Of Tonga-riro's snowy steep.
Return from thence : the chill
Will pierce thy frame.
The sea-god Ba-kei's foaming surf
Will bar thy onward path.
Ancient lament of Itanr/i-amohia for her husband
llehu-rehu.
CREATION OF WOMAN.
Another Reading or Tane. (Nga-i-tahu.)
Rangi took to wife Papa-tu-a-nuku, and begat cliiklrcii, of
whom Tane Avas one. When Tane became a man he wished
to have offspring, and from this desire eame the Wai-mata-
tini (water of many faces). This was an open pooh Again
he had a desire, from whicli sprang the Wai-hapna (deep
pool). These lie improved and beautified. Then he Avcnt
to Maunga-nui (great mountain), and, still under the
influence of desire for offspring, he produced Pipi (oozing
out), Toto (blood), Ma-puna (spring or fountain), and
Awhi-uta (embrace the inland) ; but these did not satisfy
him. He then attempted to produce offspring from the
trees, but failed, and returned to his mother Earth, and
wished to ])roduce progeny by her. She said, " How
can it be? I produced you." He then went out to see
Mau-ta-rere (floating island) and Puna-wcko (site of an
134 ANCIENT MAORI HISTORY.
old water-spring), where he found the huruhuru (capillaj,
the kiko fvulvoij, the ana-hura (lah'ia majora), the puapua
(mons veneris), the kiri-tore (labia minora), and brought
them baek with him to proeure offspring. From the huru-
huru lie could not produce any offspring, nor could he from
any of them. Again he went to his mother Earth, and
asked her to assist him to procure offspring. She ordered
him to return whence he came, and then asked, " How
have you acted ? ". He said, "■ I tried to produce offspring."
She replied, " Go back and prepare a form like your own
in the soil, and place each of your members upon it — each
in its own place." He obeyed her injunction, and made a
form of earth, and when he had applied himself as directed,
life was infused into it, and it became a woman, whom he
called Hine-ha-one (daughter of the breath of soil). He
took her to* wife, and returned to his mother Earth to tell
her of the success he had met with. She said, " Yes ; you
were produced by me." He begaf by Hine-ha-one a
daughter called Hine-ata-uira (daughter of the gentle
lightning) or Hine-ti-tama (daughter of the first off-
spring) . Her also he took to wife ; by whom he had Kuku-
mea (dragging), Tau-whaka-iro (year of maggots), Te-hau-
otioti (the finished wind), and Kumea-te-po (pulling the
night) .
Now, Tane went in search of his elder brother Rehua,
and, having arrived at a settlement, he asked, " Are tliere
any men above here ? " He was answered by the people of
the'placc, "There are men above here." He asked, ''Can
I get in ? " They answered, not knowing whom they were
addressing, " No, you cannot, as this is the heaven which
was divided into compartments by Tane." He ascended^
and pushed aside all impediments, and got into that heaven.
Again he asked, " Are there any men above here ? " and
was answered, " Yes, there are men." He sisked, " Can I
get in ? " and received for answer, " No, yoii cannot come
here, as this is the heaven Avhich was stitched together by
Tane." But he ascended, and pushed aside all impedi-
ments ; and thus he Avcut on until he had arrived at the
TANE IN SEAECH OF REHUA. 135
tentli heaven^ -whicli proved to be the heaven of Rehua.
Rehua came and vrept over him ; but he wept in ignorance
as to who Tane was. Tane wept, and chanted this incan-
tation : —
Chip the weeds ofE ; sweep fhem away from the dry and bald earth.
Eepeat the incantations and make the sky thin.
Drag the floor-mat of the heaven outside.
What is your name ? The heaven folded up. *
Oh ! that the heavens would drop dew,
That Tane above could be held !
Ho propped up the heavens, and they stand firm.
AVhen they had ceased to weep over each other, Rehua
ordered a fire to be lighted, and a number of empty ves-
sels to be brought and placed before him. Tane wondered
at this, and could not divine where anything to fill them
could come from. Rehua ordered the vessels fo be handed
to him, and when this was done Tane saw him- unfold the
tied-up locks of the hair of his head, and shake them over
the empty vessels ; and into them dropped the koko {tui-
birds) which had been eating the lice off Reliua's head.
The vessels were soon filled and taken to the fire and
the birds in them cooked, and brought and placed before
Tane, who was invited to partake. Tane answered, " I will
not eat of them, because I have seen them taken out of the
untied locks of the hair of your head ; and who shall eat
that which has bitten your head ? ". So the vessels stood
before him untouched. Tane asked Rehua, " Can I take
these ' vessels of birds ? " Rehua answered, " Yes ; and
when trees have fruit the birds will fly there and eat the
fruit." Tane asked, "And what shall I do then?"
Rehua answered, " When the wind blows the throats of
the birds will be dry, and they will seek for Avater : you
can then put snares over the water and catch them." {d)
Tane now went to Tama-tca-kai-whaka-piia (the fair-
faced son who folds up), the home of Nuku-roa (long
earth), where he found two females, called Tapu-ao (sacred
cloud) and Hinc-ki-taha-rangi (chiugliter of the side of
heaven), whose luisbands had gone to procure rats for
food. One of these women slept with Tane ; the other
136 ANCIENT MAORI niSTORY.
objected: but they cooked food for him. lie would not
eat because it was rats, lie asked, " Is tliis the food of
your husbands?'' "Yes/' they said. Then said Tane,
" Keep it for your lords." Tanc then said, "Go to your
husbands." When they found them they informed their
lords that they had been with another huslmnd, " I
slept witlr him," said one of the women; "but my com-
panion was shy, and did not go near to him." The husband
of the shy one said, " Why did you not live with him ? "
The two husbands said to their wives, " Return, and live
with the stranger as your liusband, and to-morrow we will
come to you." On the following day the husbands went
to where Tane was and made a present of cooked food to
him ; but be had no desire for it, because it was cooked rats,
Avhich had perhaps eaten of human excrement ; and, being
a person of supreme rank, he was afraid to eat of them : so
he said to his hosts, " This food must be given to your
supreme lord " (Reliua) .
Another Reading of Tane. (Kahu-ngunu.)
Tane returned to the home of his mother Earth, and
asked her, " Where is my wife ? " She answered, " There
is no wife here for you. She has gone. She said you
were to stay above here and foster your offspring, and she
would go below to drag your offspring to the Po (darkness)
called Tahu-kumea (the dragged one), Tahu-whaka-iro (the
maggoty one), Tahu-oti-atu (the one gone for ever), Tahu-
kumea-te-po (the one who lengthens out darkness), and
Tahu-kumea-te-ao (the one who stretches out the light)."
Tane followed after his wife to make her his own again.
He came to a house called Pou-tix-tc-rangi (the steep of
heaven), and asked a question of the figure which was put
upon the end of the ridge-pole, over the porch ; but it
did not answer. He then asked a question of the end of
the front gable ; neither did it answer. He was now over-
come with shame. He then went round to the side wall
of the house. Those in the house asked, " Where, O
Tane ! are you going ? " He answered, " I am following
TANE IN SEARCH OF HINE-HAU-ONE. 137
■after your sister." Tlicy answered him, " Go back, O
Tane ! to the world, and nourish your offspring, and let her
remain with us in the Po (darkness) to drag your offspring
down here." Darkness and light had their origin at this
time — that is, life and death were now for the first time
spoken of and known.
Tane still went on in search of his wife, and arrived at
the house of Tu-kai-nana-pia (Tu the guardian of the blind
eel), and took the covering off the outer walls of the house
of Wehi-nui-o-momoa (great dread of the offspring). These
were the coverings of that house — namely, the stars Ili-ra-
uta (rays inland), Porera-nuku (garment of heaven),
Te-kahui-whatu (galaxy of stars), Po-aka (vine of heaven),
Taku-rua (winter), Whaka-repu-karchu (use the spade),
Rua-ki-motu-motu (house of the firebrands), Tahu-weru-
weru (one of clothing), Whero (Wcro) (red or pierced),
Whcro(Wero)-i-te-ninihi (pierce the coward), Whero-
(Wero)-i-te-kokoto (pierce the tender ones), Whero (Wcro) -
i-te-ao-maori (pierce the earth) . This last-named galaxy
of stars is of summer.
Tane returned to the home of Rangi, and found him
laid out at full length. He had been Avounded by Taka-
(Tanga)-roa. Rangi had taken Papa, the wife of Taka-roa.
This caused them to quarrel and fight. Each had a barbed
spear. Rangi attempted to pierce Taka-roa, but Taka-roa
warded off the thrust, and pierced Rangi through both
thighs. Now, Taka-roa was uncle to Rangi.
Rangi, however, kept Papa, and begat Tane-kupai)a-co
(Tane the one who crouches), Tane-mimi-Avhare (Tane who
wets in the house), Tane-naka-tou (Tane the sitting one),
Tane-wharoro (Tane stretched out), Tane-hupeke (Tane
with his legs drawn .up), Tane-tuturi (Tane the kneeling
one), Tane-te-wai-ora (Tane of the living water), Tane-te-
mata-tu (Tane of the erect face), Tancrtutaka-takoto-tou
(Tane the uneasy one ever lying down) . Then was born
Tanc-nui-a-rangi (Tane the great one of Rangi) ; then Paia,
who was a female. These two last-named were the only
children of this family who could stand erect.
138 ANCIENT MAORI IIISTOTIY.
This is the lament of Papa for Rangi : —
Tanc, my husband, now laid prostrate —
Sing tlie dirge, sing tlie dirge ; we must part.
Sing the dirge, sing the dirge ; \vc must part.
Here we loved, and lived together —
Sing the dirge, sing the dirge ; we must part.
Paia requested that Rangi should he taken up and car-
ried ahovc. Tane said it could not he done — there were
not sufficient beings to accomplish such a feat. But Paia
persisted in her request ; so the attempt was made, and
failed. Tane called, and said, " Who are above ? '' and
was answered, " Dig the trench, and follow on.^' Again
Tane called, and said, " Who is below ? '^ and was an-
swered, " Dig the trench, and follow." Tanc then said, —
Tu ! thou of the long face ! lift the mountain.
• O Tu of the long face ! lift the mountain.
And separate it from Tane.
All the hosts above and those below joined and carried
Rangi away ; and Avhen they had returned Tane looked iip
at his father and saw that he had no covering. He there-
fore went to 0-kchu, to the plain of Kura-ki-awa-rua,
where he found the red clouds, and brought some, and
adorned his father Rangi with them. He came down to
view him, and saw that they looked dark and black ; so he
went and swept them off, and toolc them back to 0-kehu.
He now got stars, and placed them on his father. He put
the Magellan Clouds in their place, and Pa-nako-te-ao
(harbingers of dawn), Nga-pa-tari (lesser ^Magellan Cloud),
and Au-tahi (the star of the year) in their places ; and
came down and looked at his father, and Avas delighted
with the change in his appearance.
Then Tane remembered his mother Papa had nothing to
cover her; so he took of his trees, and put their heads up
and their feet down, and set them on her, and stood aside
and looked ; but he did not like the appearance. He
threw the trees down, and put the heads in the earth and
the feet up, and then stood aside to look, and was much
pleased and satisfied.
OCEAN MADE. 139
Rangi now sent out Te-aki (tliraslier) and Watia (Wliatia)
(breaker) to collect news. They found so many birds at
Papa-te-inaho (flat overflowed) that they stayed to partake of
them. Rangi then sent Uru (red) and Kakana (Ngangana)
(bright) above, where they found the blossoms of trees and
grasses, of which they partook, and did not j-eturn to him.
Ocean Made. (Nga-i-tahu.)
Tane spread the sea out flat ; so did he also with the sky ;
and then was the origin of water, and it became Te-au-
.whiwhi (the entangled current), and Te-au-wawae (the
separating current), and Te-au-puha (the blurting current) ,
and Te-au-mahora (the expanded current), and Te-au-titi
(the piercing current), and Te-au-kokomo (the entering
current), and Te-au-huri (the turning current), and Te-au-
take (the original current), and Te-au-ka-kawlia(ngawha)
(the split current), and it died away. Again the current
began to go forward, as Te-au-komiro (the entwined cur-
rent), and Te-au-puha (the spurting current), and Ka(Nga)-
pokiki(pokihikihi) (the spluttering current), and Titi-tc-au
(piercing current), and Tata-te-au (the dashing current),
and Maro-te-au (unimpeded current), and Whaka-hotu-te-
au-ki-Hawaiki (sobbing current to Ilawaiki), and To (drag),
and Tapa (the brim), and ISTga Rimu (the moss, or seaweed),
and Te-taka-pau (the sanctity departed), and Hinc-i-ahua
(the daughter formed), and Hine -i - te - raka(ranga) -tai
(daughter of the seashore company), and Tc-kare-nuku
(the beloved of earth), and Te-kare-raki (the beloved of
heaven), and Plotu-a-tea (sob of day-dawn), and Te-wiwini
(the trembling), and Te-wana (the bud), and Tc-pa (the
obstruction), and Te-kare-tua-tahi (the first ripple), and
Tc-kare-tua-rua (second ripple), and Te-kare-tua-toru (third
ripple), and Tc-kare-tua-wha (fourth ripple), and Te-kare-
tua-rima (fifth ripple), and Te-kare-tua-ono (sixth ripple),
and Tc-karc-tua-whitu (seventh ripple), and Tc-karc-tua-
waru (eighth ripple), and Tc-karc-tua-iwa (ninth ripple), and
Te-kare-tua-kahuru (ngahuru) (tenth ripi)lc),and Te-tarawa-
tua-tahi (suspended first), and Te-tarawa-tua-rua (suspended
140 ANCIENT MAORI HISTORY,
second), and Tarawa-tua-toru (suspended tliird), and
Tarawa-tna-wlia (suspended fourth), and Tarawa-tua-riina
(suspended fifth), and Tarawa-tua-ono (suspended sixth),
and Tarawa- tua-whitu (suspended seventh), and Tarawa-
tua-waru (suspended eighth), and Tarawa-tua-iwa (sus-
pended ninth), and Tarawa- tua- kahuru(ngahuru) (sus-
pended tenth), and Hiwi (hilltop), and Amo (carry on a
litter), and Riaki (lift up), and Hapai (carry in the hand),
and Tiketikc (very lofty), and Tc Rairahi (Rahirahi) (thin),
and Kapuka (Kapunga) (palm of the hand), and Te-wha-
tika (stand up), and Te-horoka(horonga) (the swiftness),
and Te-whaka-huka (becoming frothy), and Whati-tata
(breaking close to), and Puke-maho-ata (vessel floating at
dawn of day), and Te Rimu (moss or seaweed), and ]\īai-
ra-uta (coming overland), and Takapau (sanctity departed),
and Tc-whatu-moana (eye of the ocean), and Tira (company
of people), and Moana-nui (great sea).
Tane and Ao-nui produced and collected the Pai-ao
(clouds).
Tane-nui-a-raki was of the first-begotten or senior
family of Raki and Watu (Whatu) -papa. He was younger
brother of Rehua.
Tane ordered the women of Xuku-roa and Tama-tea to
cut some flax-leaves — harareka (harakcke) — with which he
made nooses. The wind blew, and the birds alighted to
obtain Avater. Tane put the nooses over the water, and
the birds were caught. The nooses were pulled on shore,
birds and all. By the time it had become evening he had
caught many birds. Then he returned to the settlement
and commanded the women to go and fetch the birds.
They did so, and tied them in two lots. Each had as many
as she could carry. These they put up in the storehouse
(ivhata), and used them as food.
Tane closed up the mouths of the winds with his fingers.
Te-mai-haro (the skimming one) went to each, and pulled
out the stopper with which Tane had. closed them up, that
the winds might sigh. And now, when the trees make a
noise with the wind it is their sifrh of decay.
TANE SEPARATES RAKĪ AND PAPA. 141
When Tane and liis fellows had placed Raki in the posi-
tion he now occupied, they used four props to hold him
.up. The outside props were called Toko-rua-tipua (the
prop of the god-pit) and Toko-ka-puka (the prop of
jealousy) . Those inside were called Toko-maunga (the prop
of the mountain) and Toko-tupua (god-prop). While they
were in the act of lifting him up, Tane said, " Perhaps he
is high enough ;" but Raki said, " No ; lift me up higher,
that the winds may blow on me.'^ Then Papa called to
him, and said, " O Raki ! go ; but in your absence regrets
will follow you.^' Raki called from above, and said, " O
Papa ! stay there ; I will send my love down to you."
Tane, to encourage his fellows to lift Raki up with spirit,
called out, " Oh ! stand up father ;" and then the gods
who were above came and assisted them to put Raki in his
place.
Tane gave orders that the winds should not blow ; but
he left two winds, which he did not shut up. Te-mai-haro
objected, and said, " Why should the winds be closed up ?
Pull the stoppers out and let the wind sing, that we may
live."
The weapons of war of Tane are a matika (matav) (fish-
hook), and the mat'ika-paua (pearl-shell hook), and the fish-
ing-line. These are the weapons by which he slays his
enemy Tanga-roa. And the weapons of war of Tanga-roa
are lie tuke (d) (perch on which birds are snared), and bird-
spears, and the ^i-leaf, which is made into bird-snares.
The reason the moon does not shine on certain nights is
because a disease consumes her. This disease is ever de-
vouring her, and causes her to decrease in size until she is
nearly all consumed. When she is excessively weak she
goes and bathes in the Wai-ora-a-tanc (the living Avater of
Tane), which gradually restores her strength until she is
as great in power and life as when first created ; but again
the disease consumes her, and again she bathes in the
water.
It is because the sky is as flat as a calm sea that the sun
and moon go so correctly on their way.
142 ancient maori history.
Another Heading. (N«a-i-taiiu.)
"VVlien the moon dies slic goes to the living Avater of
Tane — to the great lake of A-ewa (lake of god set loose
from a bond) — to the water whieh can restore all^ even
the moon to its path in the sky.
The Living Water of Tane. (Another Reading — Nga-
TI-IIAU.)
When man dies, his body does not come to life again :
it is sucked into the mouth of Hine-nui-te-po (great daughter
of night) . Not so is it with the moon : the mopn, when it
dies, goes to bathe in the great lake of Aiwa, or AcAva
(wander), the living water of Tane, which renews life; and
so it comes forth, and is seen high in the heavens, with
life restored and strength renewed, to travel again its path
over the sky.
Tane was of Te-ika-whenua (fish of the land) .
Tiki-tohua Avas of the first-begotten family of Rangi, and
was the progenitor of birds.
Tild-kapakapa was of the second-begotten family of
Rahgi, and was the progenitor of fish, and of the koho (or
tin, parson-bird) and the maka (manrjaaj (barracouta) .
Uru-tahi (one head) and Kakana(Ngangana)-tahi (only
red) were twins-, and were messengers. Kakana-tahi was
sent inland for food ; Uru-tahi Avas sent elsewhere for
food. Having found it, they stayed to eat, and did not
come back. Kakana-tahi was mother of the maka fmanyaaj
(barracouta), and Uru-tahi was mother of the koko {tui-
bird) .
Tiki-au-aha Avas of the fourth-begotten family of Rangi,
the progenitor of man.
lo-wahine was also of the fourth-begotten family.
Tiki-Avhaka-caca Avas of another family of Rangi. He
begat Huru, who took Pani and begat the kumara.
Tane. (Another Reading — Nga-ti-rua-nui.)
Tane took ]\Iu-mu-whang6 (gentle noise of the air) to
Avife, and begat the totara-tree. He took Pu-whaka-hai'a
THE LIVING WATER OF TANE. 143
(great origin), and begat the kahika (a creeper or vine),
and ake-rau-tangi {ake, tree of the "weeping leaf) . He
took Te-ata-tangi-rea (the voice coming down), and
begat the maire-rau-nui {maire of the great leaf) tree;
He took Parauri (the black one), and begat the hn or
koko (parson-bird). He took Papa (flat), and begat the
khvi (as the proverb calls it, ''the hidden bird of Tane ").
He took Haere-awa-awa (wanderer in the brooks), and
begat the iveka-hh-H. He took Tu-wae-rore (the foot
canght in a trap), and begat the kahika-tea, rimu, and tane-
kaha trees.
Hence Ihese proverbial sayings : as applied to a canoe
— " The narrow path used in crossing belongs to Tane ;"
as applied to houses — " The bold and daring children of
Tane, defying the storm ;" and these are the bark of the
kahikatea and ake-rau-tangi trees, which are made into a
house in which Kahu-kura (god of the rainbow) may
dwell.
It is said also that Avhen Tane propped the sky up the
trees were growing with their roots up in the air and their
heads down; but Tane reversed them, r.nd they are now
called "the defiant offspring of Tane.'^
CHAPTER X.
Wliere, where are now the houses
Where all the twinkling stars were made? —
The houses called the " Sparliling Flash of Xight,"
And the " Sparkling Flash of Day ;"
The house of Eangi, from whence were brought
The multitude of stars now sparkling in the sky
To give thee light, O man ! ujion thy voyage through life.
An ancient lament for the dead.
THE GOD TANE.
His Progeny. (Nga-i-tahu.)
Tane took INIaunga to wife, by whoni he liad Tc Piere
(called), and Tc Matata (carried on a litter), and Toe-
toe (split in slireds), and Te Kawlia (Nga^vlla) (split
open) .
Then Tane took To-hika (the baptized) to wife, by
whom he had Hme-i-te-knknra-a-tane (daughter of the red
glow of Tane), and Te-haka-matna (dwarf parent), and Te-
wai-puna-hau (the water-spring of baptism) , and Tahora-atea
(unencumbered plain) , and Tahora-a-moa (the plain of the
birds), and Papani-tahora (plain blocked up), and Te Pakihi
(plain of dried-up licrbage) , and Te Parae (open, undulating
plain), and Hine-i-mata-tiki (daughter of the face of the
first man).
Tane took to wife Hine-hau-one (daughter of the soil
aroma), by whom he had Hine-i-te-ata-ariari (shadow of
the daughter of the eleventh-day moon).
Tane took to wife Tu-kori-ahuru (standing restless with
heat) ; but among all these were not found any worthy to
bedeck his father (Rangi) ; therefore Tane took to wife
TREES PEOCUEED BY TANE. 145
Puta-rakau (hollow of a tree), by whom he had Hine-ti-
tama (daughter of the funeral ceremony) and Hine-ata-
uira (daughter of gentle lightning) ; and in time Tane
took Hine-ata-uira, his own daughter, to wife, by whom
he had Tahu-kumia (hushand^s breath), and Tahu-whaka-
ero (husband dying away), and Tahu-tuturi (husband
kneeling), and Tahu-pepeke (husband with legs drawn up),
and Tahu-pukai (husband folded up) . Even with the
assistance of these he could not find anything to adorn
his father Raki. Then he went into the heavens in search
of his elder brother Rehua, and of something to beautify
Raki. He journeyed on till he came where Rehua was, at
Whiti-nuku (shining earth), and Whiti-raki (shining sky);
then climbed up over Te-ure-nui-o-raki (the great procrea-
tive power of Raki) to Take-take-nui-o-raki (the great
foundation of Raki), to Pou-tu-te-raki (the meridian of
Raki), the settlement of Rehua, where he found Rehua,
and was requested by him to stay. Tane replied, " You
live here. I will return to our father." Rehua then sup-
plied Tane with food {tui, or parson-bird), which he took
off his head ; but Tane would not partake of it, because of
the sanctity of the place whence it was taken. Tane was
sad ; but, surprised at the fatness of the birds, he requested
leave to take some away with him ; but Rehua said, " Do
not take any (of the birds) below (on to the earth) — there
is no food (for them there) : rather take trees down and plant
them." To which Tane acquiesced. He took some of each
sort of tree. Therefore trees are called to this day, " ie
tira Tane i te maivake-roa^' (the travellers of Tane of
the south-east sea-breeze). Tane returned to the earth.
AVhilst he had been absent Hine-ata-uira had put this
question to the people : " O, you people ! where is my father
by whom I am?" The people replied, ''That is he with whom
you live." Then did the woman die with shame, and hid her-
self and children by going into the lower world, and was there
when Tane arrived at his home. Tane was so grieved at the
absence of Hine-ata-uira that he forgot to plant the trees,
and resolved to follow her. She had arrived at Te Po, the
10
46 ANCIENT MAOKI IIISTOKY.
place of Ilinc-a-tc-ao (dau^^litcr of the light). Iline-a-
to-ao said to licr, " Go back. I, Ilinc-a-tc-ao, am here.
This is the division between night and day." llinc-ata-
uira took no heed : she persisted in her endeavours to go,
and prevailed over Hine-a-te-ao, and passed on. Then Tane
arrived. Iline-a-te-ao asked him, " Where are you
going ? " Tane answered, " I am in pursuit of ray wife."
Iline-a-te-ao replied, " She will not be overtaken by you.
She has rushed recklessly on. She Avill not be overtaken by
you." Tane said, "Nevertheless let me pass." That tipua,
the goblin, liinc-a-te-ao, said to Tane, '^Come on. Follow
your Avife." On Tane went till he came to the Po of Hine-
a-te-po. She asked him, " Where are you going ? "
Tane replied, " I am in pursuit of my wife." She said,
" I have spoken thus to her, ' Return from this place, as
I, Hine-a-te-po, am here. I am the barrier between night
and day;' but she would not hearken to me."
Tane said to Iline-a-te-po, "Let me pass," and the
goblin gave him permission. When Tane had arrived at
the Po of Hine-ruaki-moa (daughter of the vomiting moa)
his wife had some time before gone into the house of Tu-
kai-nanapia (Tu the eye-consumer) . He scratched on the
outside of the door of the house, but could not succeed in
obtaining admission, for the door had been securely barred.
Tane asked his wife, "O mother! Come, let us two re-
turn to our place above." She replied, " Return you to
the world (day) and nourish some of our progeny, and
leave me down below, so that I can drag some of them
down here." She would not agree to what Tane proposed.
She again called to him and said, " You go to the world
(light) ; I will for ever dwell in the house of Tu-kai-nana-
pia, in Pou-te-rere-ki (words are all in vain)."
Then Tane was grieved for his wife, and sang this song
of love to her : —
Are you a child,
Am I a parent,
That Ave are severed
By Kohi-te-kura (trembling red bloom) ?
Throbbing is my lonely heart,
TANE IN SEAKCH OF HIS WIFE. 147
Being left by you.
In Te Rake-poliutukawa (dry-summer tree ; name of a
house and home of Tane)
I will enter and cry ;
I will pass out of sight through the door
Of the house called
Pou-tere-rangi (gone in the swimming heaven). O me!
Hine-ata-iiira also sang a song to Tanc, to express her
great love. These are the words of her song : —
Are you called Tane,
And are you my father,
Great provider of food
At Ilawaiki [haiva, gills of a fish ; i let, were filled),
The priest of the sacred ceremony
Of the kuviara crops,
Left by me in Kake-pohutukawa ?
I will pass out of sight
Through the door of the house
Of Pou-tere-rangi. O me !
AXOTIIER AVERSION OF IIlNE-ATA-UIRA. (NgA-I-TAIIU.)
Iline-ata-uira inquired of Papa-tu-a-nnku, " AVlio is
my husband ? " to which Papa-tu-a-nuku replied, " O
young woman ! (do you ask) who is your husband ? (He is
ti'ul}^) your father." She was so ashamed of the faet that
.she went to the Po (darkness), and hid herself.
This is the song of Tane to his Avife Hine-ata-uira : —
Are you a child.
That you discard the fondlings of years ?
The house Kura-ma-hukihuki (trembling red colour)
Is now my road to llaki (heaven).
You left me in Te Eangi-pohutukawa.
I will depart and weep
At the door of the house
Pu-tere-rangi. O me, !
This is tlie song of Hine-ata-uira for Tane : —
Arc you Tane,
And arc you my father,
The provider at Ilawa-i-ki
Of the red, sweet aroma (the ktimara) ?
This is now my road to Rangi.
You have left me
In Te llangi-pohutukawa.
I will depart and weep
At the door of the house
Pu-tcrc-rangi. me, !
118 ANCIENT MAOKI HISTOUY.
Tauo rcturucd from tlic Po of Ilinc-rnfiki-mou to tlic Po
oF I[ino-a-tc-ao, Avlierc he slept, and in tlio night he saw
some of tlic ofl'spring of Ira [these -were a host of stars],
called Toko-nieha (lonely South) and Te-pae-tai-o-te-rangi
(the shore of heaven), with whom he was delighted. He
joyfully coutemp]at(.'d the sight, and admired their beauty,
and said to the gohlin (Iline-a-te-ao), "^ There are beautiful
things standing up yonder." Ilinc-a-tc-ao asked, " AVhat
would you do with them ?" He answered, " Clothe and
beautify my father : he is standing naked." She asked,
" Have you a desire to go to Avhere they are ? " " Yes,"
he said ; " my heart throbs with joy at the beauty of those
objects." The goblin said, " O young man ! there is no
road thither ; but go you by the way you made when you
went to sew up the rents in Rangi — that is the road to Te-
pae-tai-o-te-rangi. But, O Tane ! you. may catch all the stars,
but one you will not catch, as it rests on the very lip of
the cave." Tane said, " The reason I wish to go where they
arc is because those things appear so very good." She said,
" Go. But I do not know whether they are kept in houses
or not." Tane asked, " What are the names of the
liouses ? " The goblin said, " Koro-riwha-te-po (cracks of
the night) is the name of one, and Koro-riwha-te-ao
(chinks of the day) is the name of the other; and the
mountain on which these stars rest and display their
light is called Mahiku-rangi (end of heaven)." Again she
said to Tane, " O young man ! go ; and if you catch the
stars, keep fast hold of two of them to be a sign for
winter." Tane came back to his settlement, called Te
Hake-pohutukawa, and, having slept two nights there, he
left and went out to see the offspring of Te-pae-tai-o-te-
rangi, and of Ira, and of Toko-meha; but on his arriv-
ing there his younger brother, Wehi-uui-a-mamao (great
dread of a distance), had arrived some time before him, and
had already caught the stars, and placed them as ornaments
on the outside of his houses called Hira-uta (many on
shore), and Hira-tai (many on the sea), and Pari-nuku (pre-
cipice of the earth), and Pari-rangi (precipice of heaven).
STARS OBTAINED BY TAXE. 149
Taue said to Wehi-imi-a-mamao, " O friend ! I have come
for the things I saw here." His younger brother said, " I
have caught them." Tane said, " I have come for those
things to beautify our father, who is standing naked/'
His brother answered, " Yes ; I am willing that you should
take those stars away." Tane brought them away, and dis-
tributed them on Te Pae-taku-o-roko(rongo) (the rim of
the mountain-range of Kongo). He saw that those stars
Avere good, and his heart was glad with their beauty. He
threw up to the heaven Te-ika-matua-a-taka-roa (the
parent fish of Taka-roa) (Great Magellan Cloud), and after
this he threw Nga-patari (the inviters) (Lesser Magellan
Cloud), and Manako-uri (anxious darkness), and j\Ianako-tea
(anxious light) ; after which he adorned all the heaven with
stars, thus making use of all that he had procured except
five. These were Puaka (Puanga) (blazed-up) (star E,igel)^
Taku-rua (rim of the pit) (star Sirius) — these two stars
were to preside over planting and harvest time ; Wero-i-te-
ninihi (arouse the absconding), and Wero-i-te-kokoto
(arouse the expanse) — these stars were to preside over
winter ; and Wero-i-te-ao-marie (arouse the quiet world)
was to preside over summer. Tane saw that the heaven
Avas good which he had made.
He then planted the trees which he had obtained on his
first going to Rangi. He planted them in his garden.
In the second year all the trees had grown greatly, and
in the third year the kahinrja-tea (kah'ika-tea — white pine)
began to bear fruit, and the birds of heaven alighted on it,
because of the abundance of fruit, and did eat.
Tane then thought he could make man ; so he formed
of the earth a model of that which he contemplated making.
He formed it at Ha-i-ki (breath that was full). The arms
stood forth, and the head, and the feet, and the thighs, and
the whole body; and all were fashioned to the design he
had formed in his mind — made to resemble the bod)'- of man.
He patted it with his hands into form from the soil of
Hawa-i-ki (the gills that were full). "When he had com-
pleted it, he raised it up and stood it erect. llua-tai-cpa
150 ANCIENT MAOKI HISTOUY.
(pit oL' till! objection) liad tlio tarn (clitoris), and Wliatai
(stretch out the neck) liad tlie kiko (labia minora) , and
Puna - weko (sprinj,^ dammed up) had the huruhuru
fcapillaj, and Mahuta (spring fortli) had the ure (membrum
virile), and Tarcwa (hung up) liad the tona fylaiis clitoridis).
These Tane obtained from the gods, and lie fastened some
of them to the model he had made of the earth.
Then he prayed his prayer thus : — •
Pi-haca (flow dreaded),
Ko Haea (it is dread inspired),
Ko Ee-naia (stretch out),
Hae-hae Tu (inspire Tu with dread),
Hae-hae-pae (inspire the horizon with dread),
Hae-hae-kj-ruuga (inspire above with dread),
Hae-hae-raro (inspire the depths v/ith dread),
Hae-hae-ki-roto (inspire iusido with dread),
Tama-te-rangi (Rangi is younger brother),
Ka kore ua, i a kore ua (not raining, no rain),
Id Torenga (Tore-ka) (god-heat, burn),
Makiki (filled up tight),
Torenga (Tore-ka) (god-heat, burn),
Makaka (crooked),
Kai-nga-nene (with the sport),
Ka-reka (is delightful),
Ko Tiki (it is Tiki).
Tiki, or Tiki-au-a-ha (brought forth the stream of
breath), -svas the name Tane gave to the form he made of
the earth, Avhich was the first inhabitant of the world.
Tane was delighted with the man he had made to live in
the world.
■ «»«»<»<i i <Ii< |>^(l >(l>(t>a >
CHAPTER XL
My soul is weary of all the cares of home,
Confused with him, the son of Pu-whaka-horo.
My wonder is, why all the crowd
So occupy their days beneath tho shady trees.
But now I linow — the temp)tiug
Fern-root and tho sweet fcauj-w-stem
Entice them there
*****
Ye thousand stars above, who twinkle
O'er the highest bough of forest-tree,
Pierce into darkest shado of
Forest gloom at 0-tu-whaia,
And startle all the souls
Who traverse o'er the paths
So intersecting all the land,
And show with blaze of light
Tho coveted now roots of fern —
Tho staff of life for man on earth —
And let the new creation come,
With hands where now their feet should be,
And feet where now the hands are seen ;
And call such being heaven's own child.
Then I shall be so charmed, and follow
Those of skin of dusky hue,
And follow e'en the progeny
Of him they now call "Punga's child" (the lizard).
Ancient lament.
CREATION OF MAN AND WOMAN.
Tiki. (Another Reading — Nga-ti-iiau.)
Papa (the eartli) and Rangi (the sky) were lying to-
gether, and all between them were nga-toro (vines and
creepers), korito (tender plants), tutu (Coriurla riiscifoUaJ ,
and red water. Man was not in the world at that time ;
then all was dark.
Tiki was the first man, and his Avife, Ma-riko-riko
(glimmer), was the first woman, in this world.
Arohi-rohi (mirage) formed ]Ma-riko-riko from the
152 ANCIENT MAORI nifJTORY.
■warmth of the sun and Pa-oro (echo) ; therefore she was
of this world — not of Divine origin.
Tiki and INIa-riko-riko begat a daughter named Hine-
kau-ata-ata (daughter floating in shadow) . When the
chikl of Ilinc-kau-ata-ata was horn, clouds began to skim
over the sky. The clouds stood ; they flew. They were
dark clouds — black clouds — very black clouds. Water
began to flow, and the banks of rivers were seen, and dry
land was preserved from floods. Then was the earth seen
in the dawn of day. There was lightning, rivulets were,
and streams flowed on to the rivers of water; and then
came the full light of day, and Tane propped the heavens
up, and great Rangi was seen above — then light and day
were complete.
Tane, who propped the sky up, begat Ai-potiki (begotten
one), and Maui (the weary one), and Maui-i-mua (the first
one), and Maui-i-roto (the one on the inside), and Maui-i-
taha (the one at the side), and Maui-i-tikitiki (the one
supreme), and Ko-ata-te-rangi (the shadow of heaven), and
Ko-tahi (the great first in power), and Rauru (the sacred
hair of the head, or god of the head).
Mythological Chant op the Creation of Man. (Xga-
I-TAHU.)
To Tane belongs the tapīi (everything sacred), as lie
sought for and found it in " the forest of Tane."
This is the chant relating to his discovery of man : —
Seeking, earnestly seeking in tlie gloom.
Searching — yes, on the coast-line —
On the bounds of light of clay.
Looking into night.
Night had conceived
The seed of night.
The heart, the foundation of night,
Had stood forth self-existing
Even in the gloom.
It grows in gloom —
The sap and succulent parts,
The life pulsating.
And the cup of life.
CREATION OF MAN. 153
The shadows screen
The faintest gleam of light.
The procreating power,
The ecstacy of Hfe first known,
And joy of issuing forth
From silence into sound.
Thus the progeny
Of the Great-extending
Filled the heavens' expanse ;
The chorus of life
Rose and swelled
Into ecstacy,
Then rested in
Bliss of calm and quiet.
Another Reading op Tiki. (Nga-ti-iiau.)
The first man who was born in Te-po (darkness) was
Rena-u-matua (expanded progenitor) . At that time there
was no water. He was horn of Ao-niararaa. When
Miru-tau was killed Miru-tau was sent to Te Reinga
(lower worlds), and after that came into existence Pupuke
(thonght began to be), Mahara (thought was), Hiringa-te-
nuku (earth was energetic), Hirihiringa-te-rangi (Rangi
was energetic), Hiringa (laborious), Hiringa-te-manu-mea
(energy of the one that can float in the air), Te-whaka-ac-
ipipu (ipuipu) (the valleys or hollows), Te-whaka-rahirahi
(made thin), Tiwha-i-wahaa (the marked one carried), Te-
rerenga-apa-i-waho (the fleeing-away of the company), Tc-
whakatutu (the fluid jDasscd through a funnel), Tc-ata-i-au
(the certain or steadfast dawn), Rua-tipua (goblin pit),
Rua-t!ihito(tawhito) (ancient pit), Rua-hehe (pit of con-
sternation), Rua-whakakino-rangi (pit that disfigured the
heaven), Rua-i-te-ata (pit of the dawn), Rua-timo (the pit
which was pricked, or pecked), Timo-timo-i-te-rangi (the
Leaven pecked at), Rangi-nui-e-tu-nei (the great heaven
now seen), Rongo-ta-rangi-nui (great fame, and breath of
heaven), Tane (male), Tu (stand erect), Tanga-roa (long
assembly), Ru (tremble, or earthquake), Ku-oko (nursed
in silence), Tahu (husband or wife). Arc (space not occu-
pied), Motu-hari-ke (portion isolated), Tiki (the fetcbed
one), Tane-rua-nuku (man of the earth-pit), Rangi-Avhaka-
154 ANCIENT MAOHI HISTORY.
.'ilnu'i (lioavcn swelled out), Rangi-pou-tn (steep heaven),
Pou-tu-te-rangi (heaven erect), llaiigi-a-niwa-iiiwa (heaven
of great god), Rangi-a-hchei (heaven o£ clonlil,), Rangi-
marama (heaven of light), Aio-i'angi (ealni heaven), Tc-
waki(\vhaaki)-ariki (undivnlging lord), Tangata-katoa (all
men), Taura-kaha (strong rope), Aki-aki-te-rangi (strike
the heaven), Rakau-te-rangi (tree of heaven), Kai-tangata
(man-eater), Karihi (sinl:er), Ileraa ''pudendum) , Tawhaki-
piki-a-te-rangi (Tawhaki eliin])cd up to heaven), Wewc-
nuku (dwarf of the earth), TJ-wcwe-rangi (small breast of
heaven), Tapu-whaka-ihi (dreaded, sacredness), Tapu-whaka-
mana (sacredness acknowledged), Ta-tara (speak evil of),
Ngai-ariki (great shell), Ngai-tauira (shell for a pattern),
Toi-te-hua-tahi (peak of the first fruit), Rua-rangi (pit
of heaven), Rauru (hair of the head), Ha-tonga (breath of
the south), Rakau-maui (left-handed spear), Paru-ora
(stopper of life), Pou-matua (pron of the parent), Rongo-
te-aha (vvhat news), Ture (law), Tii-ranga (standing), Te-
mate-eke-piri (disease close by), Tnhu-knao (perch for the
youngest bird), Hai-matua (for the parent), ^Mau-lmki
(pierced and caught), Ilaere-au (go in the current), Ihi
(dread), Te-mana-o-rougo (the power of news). Urn (west),
Rangi-whaka-rongona (listen to the heavens), Tania-rapa
(son of the web-foot), Tu-rau-kawa (son of the bitter leaf),
Tu-mata-rau (stand with the eel-spear), Rangi-tu-ehu (day
of mist), Tu-niai-kuku (stand in silence), Kahu-kura (red
garment), Raki-whaka-ware (day of confusion), AVhiti-au
(cross the stream), Whare-matangi (liouse of the wind),
Mania-o-rongo (disagreeable news ; or, who was baptized).
Hare Rakina (Charles Darknell), who was alive in 1872.
Another Reading op Tiki. (Nga-ti-awa.)
All aquatic plant (the ma-kaka or pare-tao) growing in
swamps was the male procreating power which engendered
the red clay seen in landslips, whence came the first man.
This man was discovered by one of the gods before light
had dawned on this world. It was the grandson of this
man who separated earth and heaven, and caused light to
CREATION OF WOMAN. 155
be, and divided the world of liglit from the world of
darkness.
Another Reading. (Xga-ti-awa.)
Tiki made man by mixing his own blood with clay, and
forming it into a figure like himself; and by breathing-
into it he gave it life.
Another Reading. (Tu-whare-toa.)
Tiki was made of red clay and the centre shoot of raii-
po (Tijpha angust'ifoUaJ . He was made in the resemblance
of the god who made him.
Another Reading. (Tu-whare-toa.)
Tiki-ahua (likeness made) made the first man — of red
clay. He also lifted and jjropped up the heaven from the
earth ; and light came on to the world we live in. The
heaven lay on the earth and caused night until it was thus
lifted up.
Woman made. (Nga-i-tahu.)
Tane meditated how he could make a woman, vrho should
be a companion for Tiki-au-a-ha. Taking his former
figure as a mould, he again moulded the soil of Hawaiki,
and prayed. These were the words of his prayer : —
Here stands the originating power, the power dreaded,
Inspired and stretched out. Dawn, thou daj' on high ;
Dawn, thou day beneath ; dawn on the mountam-peak ;
Dawn, thou uplifted ; dawn within, younger brother of glowing
heaven.
It is stretched out, stretched out.
To what shall I place my procreating power —
To what — to your head ?
That is where the hairs have their storehouse.
That's not it.
To what shall I place my procreating power —
To what — to your forehead, then ?
That is where the blood has its storehouse.
That's not it.
1,06 ANCIENT MAOKI HISTOllY.
To what shall I place my procreating power —
To what — to your nose, then ?
That is whom the nose has its store of mucus.
That's not it.
To what shall I place my procreating power —
To what — to your eye ?
That is where the eye has its storehouse of tears.
That's not it.
To what shall I place my jirocrcating power —
To what — to your ear ?
That is where the ear has its storehouse.
That's not it.
To what shall I place my procreating power —
To what — to your mouth, then ?
That is where food has its storehouse.
That's not it.
To what shall I place my procreating power —
To what — to your neck ?
That's not it.
This is where groans and moans have their storehouse.
That is not it.
To what shall I place my procreating power —
To your arm-pit ?
That is where perspiration has its storehouse.
That is not, that is not the place.
To what shall I place my procreating power —
To w'hat — to your breast ?
That is where the breast has its storehouse.
That's not it.
To what shall I place my procreating power —
To what — to your stomach, then ?
That is not it.
That is where the stomach has its storehouse.
That's not it.
To what shall I place my ]5rocrcating power —
To what — to your side ?
That is not the place.
That is where the side has its storehouse.
That's not it.
To what shall I place my procreating power —
To what — to your back ?
That is not the place.
That is where the back has its storehouse.
That's not the place.
CREATION OF WOMAN. 157
To what shall I place my procreating power —
To what — to your navel ?
That's not it.
That is where the navel has its storehouse.
That is not it.
To what shall I place my procreating power —
To what — to your waist, then ?
That is not the place.
Tliat is where the waist has its storehouse.
That's not the place.
To what shall I place my procreating power —
To what — to your thigh ?
That is not the place.
That is where the thighs have their storehouse.
That is not the place.
To what shall I place my procreating power-
To what — to 3'our anus ?
That's not the place.
Tliat is where the excrement has its storehouse.
That's not the place.
To what shall I place my procreating power —
To what — to your body ?
That is not it.
That is where the body has its storehouse.
That's not the place.
To what shall I place my procreating power —
To what — to your flesh ?
That is not it.
That is where the flesh and muscle have their storohousc.
That's not it.
To what shall I place my procreating power —
To what — to your joints ?
That is not the place.
That is where the joints have their storehouse.
That's not the place.
To what shall I place my procreating power —
To what — to your feet ?
That is not the place.
That is where the feet have their storohousc.
That's not the place.
158 ANCIENT MAORI IIISTOIIY.
To what sluiU I place my procreating power —
To what — to your j)ower of producing ?
It is good — to your producing power.
That is where the proci-eating power has its storehouse,
Fully abundant, fully engendered.
Procreation complete, unlimited, and final.
Tims "Was lo-wahinc (female godly po\\er) produced, and
she walked forth a woman. Tane then hnew his prayer
was all-powerful. He had made man^ and now he had
made woman, and she ran forth and was called lo-wahinc.
Tane then determined that lo-wahine should be the wife
of Tiki-au-a-ha ; so they lived together.
They had six children. A-io-te-ki (am power that spoke)
and A-io-te-rca (am power that grew) were brothers. These
two brothers had four sisters, two of whom were taken
by each of them to wife. A-io-te-rca took Wche-wchea
(separated) and Whaka-tara (the annoyed), by whom he had
Te-a-io-whaka-tangata (the am became man) . This was his
only child. Te-a-ip-whaka-tangata took to wife the daughter
of Te-a-io-te-ki, called To-wheta-mai (writhing power), by
whom he had many children, even twenty and three. These
peopled the world, and Tane went up and remained in the
heaven.
Another Version of the Creation of Woman.
(Nga-i-porou.)
Tane-niii-a-rangi took a tree as his wife, and his offspring
were trees, and not men. He therefore went and obtained
soppy mud, and took it to the sandy beach at Tapa-tai-roa
(long sea-coast) of Hawa-i-ki, and mixed it with sand. The
mud he made into the shape of a woman for himself. He
made her, and laid her down, and covered her up with gar-
ments, and he breathed into her mouth and left her, and
went to his settlement. After some time he went to look at
her : he found her moving and shaking, and looking on this
side and on that, observing all she could see. When she
looked behind she saw Tane, and laughed. He put out his
hand and took her to his settlement, where she was fed.
She cohabited with him. He put his generating power to
CEEATION OF WOMAN. Iô9
ter eye and created tlie cye-l)all ; to lier nose, and created
the kea (mucus) ; to her mouthy and created the mare
(phlegm) ; to her side, and created the riko-iveraicera
(perspiration) ; to her tar a (clitoris) — then -«as horn the
first child of Tanc, named Hine-hau-one (the daughter of
earth-aroma) J and also called Hinc-mana-hiri (daughter of
the stranger) .
Another Version" of the Creation of Woman.
(Uri-wera.)
Tane-nui-a-rangi ^as disconsolate for want of a ■svife, and
went to Hawa-i-ki, where he met female gods, of whom he
inquired, "AVliere is the female? ^^ He went to search for
her ; hut, failing in his ohject, returned to the goddesses,
and again asked. They ansAvered, "She is outside" (or far
away). Again he went in search, hut failed. He then asked
Eua (the pit), and said, " O daughter ! where is the female?"
who pointed directly to the river of Hawa-i-ki, and answered,
" There is the female, that is she. The water which is flow-
ing there, the child comes out of that." Tane went to the
hank of the river, and with the mud of it he formed a
woman, repeating this incantation the Avhile : —
Shape tlio cliildren at Ilawa-i-ki.
Shake with delight.
O, Tiki the father,
Tiki the seeker,
Shake with deb'ght.
He made the face, arms, hands, legs, and feet, and the
maJn-ldno [pudtmlum nndkhrc); then he caused his proere-
ativc power to put itself into action, and repeated this
incantation : —
Grow np, my procveatir.g power ;
Grow down, my procreating power;
Grow, my procreating power, on the mons veneris ;
Grow, my procrcaLing power, on the labia minora ;
Co and grow ; go, O breath (o£ life) !
He put liis ])ro('reatii)g power on the liead, and begat
the bald (or skull) ; on tlie forehead, and Ijcgat hlood ; on
the eye, and begat the eye-ball ; on the mouth, and begat the
160 ANCIENT MAORI IIISTOllY.
plilcgm ; on tlic side, and begat pcrs])iration ; on the thigli,
and begat the side (or lo, muscle-power); and when lie put
the procreating power on the clitoris of his earth-wife Tane
asked, "What night of the month is this?" Tama-i-waho
answered, " It is a turu-ea " [turu, the fifteenth day of the
moon). Tane said, "My procreating power is tuiru now"
{turn, apposite, delightful); and he recited this incanta-
tion : —
Ah ! see it rush forward.
It is the coming dawn,
It is morning light.
From dawn came tliis disciple.
Then was tlic great drawing-together at Hawa-i-ki,
The making of the hand at Hawa-i-ki.
Ivneeling inside ;
The knees drawn inside.
O, Tiki, the parent !
Hands are possessed inside.
O, Tiki, parent 1 kneeling,
Knees drawn up, crying for food.
The prostrate body, legs stretched out.
Tiki — ecstasy of Tiki ;
Tiki— delight of Tiki.
Dripping is the red water of Kangi,
Open the great door of Papa.
Come forth : it is Hine-mana-hiri (the stranger daughter).
Rangi and Kewa and the Creation of Woman. (Ngati-
KAHU-NGUNU, OR NgATI-KAKAIIU-UNUUNU.)
Rangi-nui-a-taraa-ku was the husband of Kewa. They
begat Rangi (the heaven) . Rangi took Papa, the daughter
of Matua-te-kore (parentless) , to wife, and begat Ro-iho
(few), Ro-aka (abundant), Hae-puru (the stopper split in
two), Tane-tntnri (Tane the kneeling), Tane-pepeke (Tane
the legs drawn up), Tane-ue-tika (Tane standing erect),
Tane-ue-ha (Tane lifted up), Tane-nui-a-rangi (great male
power of Rangi), Urn (west), Ngangana (bright), Taue-te-
wai-ora (Tane the living water) , Paia (closed), Mau-hi (first
glimmer of dawn), Tai-epa (altar of sacrifice), Moko-nui
(great lizard) , Tonga-tonga (blemish on the skin), Ika-nui
(great fish), Ti-whaia (indistinctly seen), Ika-roa (long fish).
Tiki (effigy), Raka-maomao (shoal of herring), Haku-manu
KANGI AND PAPA SEPAEATED. 161
(murmur of the birds), Tiki-nui (great effigy), Puna-weko
(fountain dried up), Tiki-roa (long effigy), Manu-rewa
(bird floating higb in the air), Tu-mata-uenga (Tu of the
inciting face), Rongo-marae-roa (Kongo of the great court-
yard), Tu-rama-rama-a-nuku (Tu tbe light of the -world),
Tu-rama-rama-a-rangi (Tu the light of heaven), E,ua (pit)
(dj, Rehua (the splinterer), Rua-i-te-pukenga (the pit of
the high priest), Rua-i-te-wananga (pit of the medium), and
Taputu-raugi (heaven closed in). These were all males.
Now, the offspring of Tane and Papa were born in the
darkness, and lay in that region ; but, having seen a
glimmer of light in the armpit of Rangi, they determined
to separate Rangi and Papa. Some said they would follow
their father Rangi ; others said they would stay with their
mother Papa.
Having collected all materials — namely, stars for Rangi
and vegetables for Papa — for the heaven and the earth,
Tane-tuturi and his younger brothers sought the toko
(poles) with which to prop up Rangi. The names of these
poles were Toko-huru-nuku (pole of the warm world),
Toko-hiiru-rangi (pole of the warm heaven), and Rakau-
tuke (pole bent at right angles) . Then they went for the
axes to cut these poles. The names of these axes were
Awhio-rangi (around the heaven), Pare-arai-marama (di-
verting the light), and Motu-whariki (the cut weeds to
sleep on) ; and the lashing of these axes was called Kawe-
kai-rangi (carried food of heaven) .
Now, Tane and his younger brothers rose to lift Rangi
up ; but they could not move him in the slightest degree.
Then Tane-tuturi called with a loud voice, —
Paia, prop the heaven up ;
but Paia did not obey the command. Tane again called.
and said, —
Paia, Paia ! part them.
Lift the sky upward.
Then Paia — he who was so sacred, and had the gods in
charge, and knew all the forms of incantations and tht.
11
162 ANCIENT MAOKI niSTOKY.
ceremonies — rose and laid the ropes Ly -wliich lie meant to
carry Rangi ; and then repeated this incantation : —
Lift, lift up tlic south land.
Upward, upward lift the south sky.
Put each in its own position,
There to rest for ever.
Lift, lift up Eangi ;
And, with offering made to thee, Rangi !
We lift thee up.
Paia now bowed his great back towards Rangi, and got
him placed on it ; and Rangi, in loud cries of woe, gave
exj)ression to his sorrow in heing parted from his wife
Papa. Seme of his children adhered to Rangi, and went
up with him. They were Ro-iho, Ro-aka, Hae-puru,
Taputu-rangi, Koreke-rangi (quail of heaven), Haku-wai
(night eagle), Rehua, Peke-hawani (star of the eighth
month of the Maori year) , and Tu-mai-te-rangi (Tu of the
heaven). These all went with Rangi when he was sepa-
rated from his wife Papa.
Now, the offspring of Rangi who remained with their
mother Papa devised a plan to obtain wives. They made
the female power on the pubes of their mother Papa. They
formed it by kneading the soft and damp soil of the land
at Kura-waka (red medium). Then they formed the body
and the feet. The labia major a were formed by Mau-hi,
Tai-epa, Moko-uui, and Te-whaia. Now, when these had
been put together, they formed the pudendum. Mau-hi
made the labia majora, and Tai-epa elongated them.
Having looked at this, Moko-nui said to Ti-whaia, " Give
the pupil of your eye to place in the labia majora." He
complied. Now, the vulva is the guardian of all these
parts ; but there are other guardians placed each beyond
the other inwards. They are labia minora, the vagina,
next uterus, next clitoris, next meatus urinarius, next ova-
rium, and the last and inmost guardians arc the Fallopian
tubes. The lungs and the heart, the spirit, the kidneys,
and the blood were obtained by prayer from the god. The
lungs were taken from the clouds of the sky : this is that
WOMAN MADE. 163
in man "which engenders the desire to partake of water.
The blood and fat, which are in every part of his body, are
the life of man. The heart distributes these into every
part of the body, and is the seat of the spirit. If the blood
and fat were consumed, the heart would be closed up, and
the spirit would depart. This is the death of man.
But there are other phases of death in man. Instant
death is caused by the sudden shutting of the doors of the
heart.
The eyes and ears of man govern the muscles and head.
If the eyes sleep, the ears are closed also ; but if the ears
hear a voice or sound, the eyes open. They are thus the
guardians of the body, and see or hear things nigh or dis-
tant by which the body may be injured. The tongue
decides what should be taken into the body as food, and
protects life through the stomach.
Now, when Tane had made a female form he chanted
an incantation, and he put his procreating power to Hiue-
pupuke-maunga (daughter of the producing mountain), and
produced Taniwha (god-like feared being) ; then he put it
to Hine-rau-kiokio (daughter of the leaf in the shade) , and
produced Horn (sacred red) ; then he put it to Tu-pari-
maunga (standing on the cliff of the mountain), and pro-
duced Te-pu-toto (source or blood, or life, or soul) and
Para-whenua-mea. Then his elder brothers, who were
living up in heaven (Rangi) — namely, Ro-aka, Ro-iho, and
Hae-puru — looked down, and, having seen what Tane had
done, called to him and said, " Tane, you do not act
rightly : you have not dealt with the fountain of life, from
which your offspring can come forth." Then Tane put his
jDroducing power to Hine-hau-oue ; and this is the genealogy
of the offspring of Tane : He took Tu-pari-maunga to
wife, and had Pu-toto and Para-whenua-mea ; Para-whenua-
mea had Pu-toto, Raka-hore (the bald crowd), Whatu (core),
Tanga-roa (long breath), Te-pou-namu (obsidian), and Timu
(ebbing) ; Timu had Tanga-roa and Hine (daughter);
Hine took as her husband Tu-huru-huru (Tu the hairy),
and had Tahu-wairangi (foolish husband), Tau-tunu-kereru
164 ANCIENT MAORI HISTORY.
(the year of roasting pigeons), Tu-tawlii-rangi (Tu wlio
went all round the heaven),. Ngana-ngana-tc-hau (conflict
with the wind), Ipu-ipu-te-rangi (hollows in heaven),
AVhare-pa-tari (house of amusement), Kari-moi(mori)
(isolated, bald trees) or '^ Kari-moi " (dig up the ferment-
ing), and Takoto (lying down).
CHAPTER XII.
ily work is unavailing now.
The child of stern confusion
Came with flood, and swept it all awa3'.
Oh, hand of mine ! I cannot blame myself.
'Twas not of me, but from the ancients
Came the mjth : I but repeat it now,
And tell it to the world — to man.
Oh ! hearken then. I now will speak,
Though oft it has been heard before :
That echo, sending back our voice,
Exulting, mimicking word by word.
Is child of keen inquisitiveness.
And ebbing Nature took to wife
The lower germ of things ;
And hence came fern
The weed that covered Eangi's back.
And when Taue lifted Eangi up
It fell, and covered all this world.
And bold unauthorized assumption
Took and hid it. Then A-toru
Made it grow a branch of fern (hnu-mia).
And Pi-tau thus sprang up
And all mankind now saw
The mocking child of food,
That should be, but is not.
Ancient lament of Nukti-peica-pewa for his eel-
iveir swept away hy a flood.
THE DELUGE.
Priests and Chiefs before the Flood. (Xga-i-tahu.)
TiKi-AU-HA (likeness spring forth) ^as the first man,
and was made by Tanc at Hawaiki. lo-waliine (god-
■\\oman) was the first woman. She also was made at
Hawaiki hy Tane, and to he the wife of Tiki-an-ha. Their
offspring were : Aio-te-ki (gentle god-like words), first-
horn son of Tiki-an-ha ; Aio-te-rea (god-like gentle grow-
ing), second son of Tiki-an-ha; Aio-whaka-tangata (gentle
god-like man), first son of Aip-te-ica.
166 ANCIENT MAORI HISTORY.
Raki-roa (long sky) . — The most learned priest in regard
to all the ceremonies and incantations to be performed to
Eald.
Tiru-TUPU-NUi-A-UTA (grcat king of the land) was he
Avhose prayer obtained the power of Tane when the heavens
let the rain down and filled all the land with water, and
destroyed all the people ; but he and his children were
saved. They were : Para-whenua-mea (scum of the flood) ,
Tiu (skim like a bird without flapping its wings) , and Reta
(distant) . The power of God followed Tiu and Tupu-nui-a-
uta when they and their children went in a covered caiioe
on the face of the waters, as if it were dry land, for the
space of eight moons.
Taka-ka(ro) (playful), the man of the greatest designing
and constructive knowledge, was the son of Para-whenua-
mea.
Tu-tawake (great repairer) was formed by God from
the loins of Hou-mea; and when the time drew near
that he should be born he sent his messengers before
him. His elder brothers wished to kill the messen-
gers, but were not brave enough to attempt the deed. On
this account Tu-tawake began to repeat his incantations,
on the comj^letion of which he came forth, with a hani (d)
in his hand ; and when seen by the people of Tai-rea
(growing tide) they wondered. He addressed the great
nations of the world, and said, "Hearken to my words;''
but they would not listen : hence he destroyed the thou-
sands of Tai-rea, and drove multitudes of them into the
forests. This was called the battle of Tai-pari-pari (flow-
ing tide) .
Rua-tai-ao (pit of the world stream) was the most
learned in all matters relating to life. He preached the
words of life to Rua-tai-po (pit of the night stream) and
the greater portion of his people. Rua-tai-ao called to
those disobedient people, and said, '' Hearken. I am pos-
sessed of the power to make peace and give life to this world .
I possess the knowledge of true worship. I also have the
knowledge of eating temperately. I have the power to
CHIEFS AND HIGH PEIESTS. 167
keep man from looking aside. I have also the power
to make fire burn for sacrifice and for the service of man.
I have the power to teach man not to eat whilst walking.
I have all power over life in this world.^^ He laid before
Rua-tai-po the whole of this knowledge; but that proud
disobedient evil-doer would not heed the words of Rua-
tai-ao; but persisted in doing evil. This caused Rua-
tai-ao to draw out his left hand over Rua-tai-po and all his
people^ and send them by thousands to destruction.
Marohi (power) succeeded Rua-tai-ao, and preached the
doctrines taught by Rua-tai-ao.
Whena (like as). — He who first preached, to Ha-rutu
(panting) and his people ; but they did not hearken to the
teaching of Whena, nor would Ha-rutu listen to his words.
Whena therefore called, and said, " I will soon bring con-
fusion on you." He drew aside the power that restrained
evil falling on them. Death came on that obstinate
people, and God killed all that unbelieving race.
Ka-tahua (Nga-tahua) (the mounds). — He who spoke
strictly in accordance with what his parents taught him.
Tu-raki (rangi) (standing in heaven) . — He who strictly
fulfilled all the laws laid down by Tane.
\Yi (ironstone nodules) , — He who had great power to ex-
pound all the lavrs promulgated by Tane, and for this derived
the wisdom and power from God to conduct Tipu-nui-a-uta
and his children on the face of the waters when they went in
a covered raft. Wi spoke to Wa (space), and Miru (tlu'cads),
and "all the tribes, and said, '^ O friends ! hearken to the
words by which we may be saved : Live peaceably, do not
work evil, do not be disobedient, do not be intemperate,
do not offer false^ lying worship, but let worship be true."
But these people and their leaders resisted. Wi spoke
privately to Wa and Miru, and said, " O young people ! you
two hearken to my word which I now utter : When you eat
give thanks. Educate and build up the soul that it may
go "correctly to the world of spirits. Believe what I now
tell you, as this is the truth of the world." They did not
hearken. Wi thus preached for two years to that un-
168 ANCIENT MAOm HISTORY.
believing people. He then called to tlicm^ and said,
" Friends, licurkcn. Soon on the morrow (a time not far
distant) the land will he overturned by God." And when
the days were fulfilled he prayed to God ; and the 'pa of
Wa and the i)a of Miru were overturned, and thousands of
their people were killed in the overturning.
HuA (fruit) . — The man who practised the evil deeds of
Tu(-mata-ucnga) and Roko (-ma-rac-roa) .
Aio-RiRi (calm after strife) . — The great man who up-
held the doctrines of Rua-tai-ao.
PuTA (through). — The man who was commissioned to
call on all the people of the world to believe in God. He
built a temple in which to teach men how to become noble.
The tribes were rebellious, and called to Puta, and said, " O
son ! can your worship save you ? or will the sacredness of
your temple save you ? " Puta replied, " Friends, hearken
to the words which tell of the works of Raki — the words
which were given to Tane — the words I now disclose to
you ; or soon the hosts above will make an accusation,"
That proud people answered Puta, and said, " Friend, your
words are lies." Puta was grieved with Mata-eho, as he
was the most obstinate unbeliever, and wished to be the
sovereign of all the world. Puta, addressing him, said,
" O young man ! you are an evil man. You are attempt-
ing to ignore the doctrine of Tane. You have all heard
my word, which I utter to each and every j-ja. To-morrow
an accusation will be made by Raid against the world.".
Soon after this the child of Puta died. The child was his
first-born, and lord of all his family. Puta cut the big
toe off the child's foot and cooked it in an oven, and with
incantations and ceremonies took the sanctity off the toe ;
he then jjut it into his mouth and spat the slaver produced
by it over all the houses. Then he took into his hand a
calabash containing the sacred offerings of life^ and, having
arrived on the bank of a stream, he opened the calabash,
and then closed it again ; and saw a cloud standing in the
heaven, bright as the brightness of a fire burning on the
earth. He called to Raki to overturn the earth, and he
CHIEFS AND HIGH .PRIESTS. 169
struck the earth ^ithhis knife fmaipij, and the earth turned
upside down^ and all the people of the "world perished.
Puta and his people alone were saved. Thenceforth this has
been rehearsed as the overturning of !Mata-eho by Puta.
Te-morina (remove the taj)u from the crops) . — He vrho
was learned in the ceremonies and thank-offerings for
food .
Raka(Ranga)-were-w-ere (collector of small things). — A
noble man whose appearance had never changed. Other
men changed and grew old^ but he kept his youthful coun-
tenance even unto death.
Tu-TE-RAKi-NOA (staiid ill the common heaven) , or Tu-
te-raki-paoa (stand in the smoky heaven). — He whose face
was like that of God.
Hui-aua(awa) (confluence of water). — He who wor-
shipped on the breast of Raki.
īIua-tipua(tupua) (goblin-pit). — The man v.ho was
ignorant J and perplexed himself with his dream. He could
not understand his dream^ and was entirely absorbed in
the thought of it.
Te-whai-po (incantations chanted at night). — He who
was baptised in the water by his grandparents, and smitten
with leprosy. His skin Avas not like that of other men,
but all white and leprous.
Kae-ho (pouting) .- — He who was complete in all the
knowledge pertaining to Raki.
Karu(Ngaru)-ai-papa (rippling on the earth). — He
who taught all the ceremonies and worship of the gods.
Tu-ake (stand up) was most learned in all the laws of
Tane.
TuKi-TUKi-PAPA (beating the earth) . — He who Avorshipped
at the loins of God.
Take-take (foundation) . — He Avho knew how to build
a beautiful house for himself, and with whom originated
the customs and incantations performed over new houses.
RoKo(RoNGo)-xui (far famed) was his OAvn enemy,
and Avas driven into the forest by a war-party.
170 ANCIENT MAORI HISTORY.
Tu-RAKi(iiANoi) (standing in heaven). — He who was as
fierce as Tn (-raata-iicnga) and R,oko(-ma-rac-roa) to wage
war. He was very jjowcrful.
Tu-TE-Hou-NUKU (Tu who burrows into the earth). — He
who exalted the incantations and ceremonies of Tu(-mata-
ucnga) and lloko (-ma-rae-roa) .
Pu-MATE-Aio (origin of calms). — He whose virtuous
life procured the constant presence and the blessing of
Tane.
Tu-iioTo-ARiKi (sobbing lord as he stands). — The most
empty, vain, and self-complacent of men in the world.
Waiho-nuku (leave the world). — A great teacher of all
the various ceremonies and incantations.
RuPE-TU (shake violently whilst standing). — He who
studied and practised the doctrines of Rua-tai-ao.
Raki-xuia (heaven made great) . — He who exceeded all
men in selfishness and vanity.
Tahau-ri (front of the thigh screened). — He who was
bold to teach all the rites, ceremonies, and incantations.
Tau-tixi (long space of time). — He who was good and
kind, and diligently taught the customs and ceremonies of
worship when it became known that the world was to be
drowned.
Tari (carry) . — He who guarded those things which God
gave into his charge. To him was given power over all
things. He discovered and taught the art of making fish-
hooks from wood.
E.A-KURU (boxing day). — He it was who first committed
theft, by stealing the fishing-hook belonging to Tari. The
wood of which the hook was made vvas dedicated to God.
Ra-kuru saw that the hook always caught fish, and there-
fore stole it. Tari was grieved at his loss, because the
hook had the power of God on it. Tari called an as-
sembly of all the aged men of the Tribe of Rei-hi (chest
held forward), and inquired of them where his hook was.
They wxre not able to inform him. Tari prayed to God
that the thief might be discovered, and then the people
saw the hook exposed in the scrotum of Ra-kuru. Tari
CHIEFS AND HIGH PRIESTS. 171
called to tlie assembly, and said, '' Friends, v^e liave
seen the matter revealed, and Ra-kuru lias my fishing-
hook." Ra-kuru M'as ashamed, and ■s\ent to commit
suicide. Tari said to his sister, Hine-i-taitai (daughter
of the sea-coast), ''Go and counsel your husband; and
if he confess and show where the fish-hook is, I will
forgive him, and so evil will be averted from you all."
Ra-kur.u was in the act of committing suicide, and, when
nearly dead, she said to him, " O friend ! have you the fish-
ing-hook of your brother-in-law ? " " Yes," he said ; '' here
it is with me." She asked for and obtained it. She put
it into her mouth, and went two days on the sea of Wai-rapua
(the sought water), and v/as seen by Kumi-kumi-maro (stiff
beard), who took her as his wife. They lived by faith.
They had neither garments, nor food, nor house, nor water ;
but they prayed to God to give them those things. God gave
them -what they asked, and built a house for them. Hine-
i-taitai conceived and brought forth a son, who was called
Tau-tini (many years). He was the man whose knowledge
of God was the most perfect. Ti-tipa (skim away) asked
and obtained his canoe from him. Tau-tini was afterwards
sorry for the loss of his canoe ; but God said to him,
" Make a canoe of wood, and let it be the size of a jiaka
[kumete — oval bowl), and let it be painted outside with
reperepe (a red colour obtained from certain sea-shells)."
Tau-tini did so. The water could not get into the canoe.
He went on a voyage in it. God guided him. After two
months spent on the sea he arrived at Rewa-nui (great
elevation), the home of Ti-tipa, and there sav/ his own
canoe out on the sea, with men in her, fishing. They saw
the canoe, or bowl, of Tau-tini floating on the sea, and
wondered at its fine appearance. They lifted it up and
took it into their canoe, and patted and rubbed it with
their hands. They went on shore, and all the people
were rejoiced at the beauty of the new canoe. It was at
that time very light, and they carried it on shore ; but
shortly afterwards they found it was heavy as a hill of
earth, and they were not able to lift it. Then they left it
172 ANCIENT MAOIU HISTORY.
on tlic sca-shoro, and on the morrow all the people saw that
a house had been erected, and a stage had been put up on
Avhich to keep food, and there were many garments there
and much food collected. Tau-tini was lonely in his house
by himself ; hut two "women, Ti-mua (first til — edible
root) and Ti-roto (inside tii), came and saw him and his
property, and desired him as their husband. He stayed
there two years, and recovered the fish-hook of his uncle
Tari; and his heart w^as rejoiced, as he had obtained
that for W'hicli he had voyaged so far, and travelled
through so many lands [islands] . But he stayed in that
land for many years. The food he wanted and the gar-
ments he required he prayed to God for, in accordance
with the teaching of Tane. When the time vras fulfilled
he went home.
Reava-rewa (float) was a good man, and believed and
taught all the ceremonies and incantations of Eaki and
Tane.
Taka-roa (take a long time to do anything) was a
just and most learned man in the doctrine and teachings
of Tane.
Taki-rau (A-taki-rau) (led the hundred). — He who
boldly taught all the laws of Tane.
Raki-nui (great heaven) was learned in and practised
the doctrines taught by Tane.
Peke-i-tua (jump behind). — A good and upright man,
to whom God gave power to carry out all his projects.
The Deluge. (Nga-i-tahu.)
Men had become very numerous on the earth. There
were many great tribes. Evil prevailed everywhere. Th
tribes quarrelled, and Avars were frequent. The worship
of Tane was neglected, and his doctrines openly denied.
The teachings of Para-whenua-mea {debris of the flood)
and Tupu-nui-a-uta (the king of the interior) respecting
the separation of Rangi (heaven) and Papa (earth) were
disputed, and men obstinately opposed their doctrines, and
declared them to be false teachers, and asserted that Rangi
THE FLOOD. 173
and Papa were now as tliey were when the world was made,
and that Tanc had not done any of the things lie was
said to have clone. Bnt Para-whenna-mea and Tupn-uui-a-
uta continued to preach until the tribes cursed them by
saying, " You two can eat the words o£ your history as
food for you, and you can eat the heads of the words of
that history." Then these two teachers were very much
grieved because of the words " Eat the heads/' and they
became angry. Then they commanded the people to build
a house in which to teach the ancient legends and history,
and the knowledge of the doctrines of Tane, and also the
incantations and ceremonies for all occasions. Then were
the people filled with sorrow, and turned aside, and uttered
the curse of ^^ Eating the heads."
Tupu-nui-a-uta and Para-whenua-mea then got their
stone axes and cut down totara (Podocarpus) , and kahika-tea
(Podocarpiis dacrydioides), and other light-timber trees,
which they dragged together to the source of the River
Tohinga (the baptism) . They bound the timber together
with vines of the pirita fRhipogormm scandens) and ropes,
and made a very wide raft fmokij. When the raft had
been built, the incantations of Whaka-pio (to cause to be
adequate) were repeated to heaven (Rangi). Then Tupu-
nui-a-uta and Para-whenua-mea repeated together an incan-
tation-prayer, and put some water into a paiia-sheW (halio-
tisj, and used the water in the ceremonies, and repeated the
incantation, and built a house on the raft, and put much
food into it — fern-root, kumara, and dogs.
Para-whenua-mea and Tupu-nui-a-uta then repeated in-
cantations, and prayed that rain might descend in such
abundance as would convince men of the power of Tanc,
and prove the truth of his existence and the necessity of
the ceremonies of worship for life and for peace, and to
avert evil and death.
Then these teachers, with Tiu (fly as a bird without
flapping its wings), Reti (snare), and a female named Wai-
puna-hau (source of the wind), got on the raft; but there
were other women on the raft besides.
174 ANCIENT MAOEI HISTORY.
Tiu prayed Jind repeated incantations for rain. No"w,
Tin was the priest on tlic raft. The staff representing rain
had been set up. He prayed that rain might descend in
great torrents ; and when it had so rained for four or five
days and nights, he repeated incantations that it might
cease, and it ceased.
On the next day the flood had reached the settlement,
and on the folloATing day the raft began to be lifted by the
waters, and floated down the River Tohinga. The water
was now great, like an ocean, and the raft began to move
about hither and thither. All men and women and
children were drowned of those who denied the truth of
the doctrines preached by Tane.
The raft now floated away; and these are the nights
and moons, and the matters relating to the days, and also
to the works which were performed by those on the raft
whilst they floated about, even to the day it again touched
the land : —
It floated on down the river Tohinga, and came to the
Au-whiwhi (entangled stream), Au-matara (stream a short
distance away) , Au-kuha (rugged stream) , Au-puha (stream
blurting out), Au-mahora (stream spread out). The raft
here was unimpeded, and descended, going straight on in
the stream. It came to the Au-titi (descending sti-eam),
Au-kokomo (stream going into), Au-huri (turning stream),
Au-take (origin of the stream), Au-whawhao (stream filling
in), Au-kawha(ngawha) (stream broken up), Au-mate (dead
stream). The stream now ceased to be, and the current
went right on, and down, and heaved, and went forward,
and sighed, and came to Ha-wai-ki (water of breath filled),
Hawa-i-ki (chipped and filled), Ha-wai-ki (iti) (water of
small breath), Hawa-iki(iti) (broken small).
The raft was now quite out on the sea, and arrived at
To (pulled), Tapa-tapa (give a name to), Nga-rimu (the
sea-weed), Te Tukunga (the allowing to depart).
Wlien they got to Tapa-tapa those on the raft repeated
incantations and performed ceremonies and called aloud
the names of the gods ; and when they arrived at IS^ga-
THE KAFT ON THE WATEES. 175
rimii they repefited the ceremonies and offered sacrifice to
the gods.
When they arrived at To Tukunga, they repaired the
raft with great energy, and by friction procured sacred
fire. Para-whenua-mea took grass, and held it over the
sacred fire and took it away again ; again he held it over
the sacred fire. This he did so that they might cook food
for themselves on that fire. (From this ceremony is de-
rived the custom of onr people in regard to the sacred
ceremonies and incantations performed and repeated over
canoes.) He took the grass from the fire and divided it
into small bundles. One for the gods vras the first laid
aside, one for the males of mankind, oqc for the females,
and one for the aged females ; and then one, with some
fern-root, was offered in recognition of their being j)reserved
whilst being carried hither and thither by the flood, and as
an offering from those who at harvest-time take the first
fruits from the crops. This was for the male line only ■;
another like it was also offered for the female line.
"When these presentations and thank-offerings had been
made to the gods, they took some fern-root, and with it
touched the lips of ail — first of the men, then of the women,
and then of the children. Then, for the first time, they
partook of cooked food.
They lived on this one meal for two days, and did not
eat of any other food from the time they had performed
the thank-offering to the gods.
They now saw goddesses wandering on the face of the
ocean. They were Hine-ahua (maiden of the altar), Hine-
raka(ranga)-tai (maiden arranging the sea), Hine-apo-hia
(maiden that gathers together), Kare-nuku (agitated Avorld),
Kare-rangi (agitated heaven) . These came to make a com-
motion in the sea, that the raft might be destroyed and
those on it might perish. The sea was boisterous, but the
raft and its occupants were not overwhelmed.
The raft floated on, and came to Te-wiwini (the
tumbling), Te-wehi (the dread), Te-wana (bud forth), Te-
pa (the touched), Kare-tua-tahi (first ripple), and on to
176 ANCIENT MAORI HISTOIiY.
the second, and to the tliird, and to tlic tcntli ripple, and
they arrived at Te-tarawa (suspended). At this time
expired the sixth moon of their livinj^ on the raft and of
their drifting on the ocean.
The raft still drifted on, and came to Te-hiwi (path),
Te-M'hana (put forth power), Te-riaki (strain), Te-hapai
(lift up), Te-tiketikc (the high up), Te-rahi-rahi (the thin).
At this time Tiu had a desire to land on the shore. They
went on till they came to Te-kapunga (caught at), Te-
whatinga (the broken), Te-horonga (the falling down in
pieces), Te-whaka-huka (making foam), Te-whati-tata
(broken near), Pou-hoatu (the staff given), Tuturi (kneel-
ing), Ekenga (got on), Uta (on shore), Mae-ra-uta (com-
ing from inland), Tira (company of people), Moana-nui
(great sea) .
When they had been floating about on the raft for seven
moons, Tiu spoke to his companions and said, " We shall
not die ; we shall land on the earth ; '^ and on the eighth
month he added to his words, and said, " The sea has
become thin ; the flood has begun to subside.'^ Para-
whenua-mea and Tupu-nui-a-uta asked him, '^ By what do
you know ? ^^ He answered, ''' By the signs of my staff .^'
He had kept his ivananga, or altar, on one side of the deck,
Avhere he performed his ceremonies and repeated his incan-
tations, and observed his staff, which he also kept there ;
and by his knowledge and constant devotion to his cere-
monies he understood the signs of his staff. Hence he
again said to his companions, " The blustering winds of the
past moons have become less strong. The great winds of
the past moons have become weaker now, and the winds
of this month have died away, and the sea has become
calm."
On the eighth moon the rolling motion of the raft had
changed : it now pitched up and down and rolled. Hence
Tiu thought they were near to land, and that the sea had
become shallow. He said to his companions, " This is the
moon on which we shall land on dry earth, as the signs of
mv staff indicate that the sea is becoming less deep."
FLOOD SUBSIDED. 177
All the time they "«ere floating about they repeated the
incantations and performed the ceremonies to Tane.
They landed on dry earth at Ha-wai-ki. They thougl^it
that some of the people of the Avorld might perhaps still
be alive, and that the earth might have the same
appearance as it had before the flood came ; but on
landing they saw that there was not one human being
left alive, and the land had materially changed : it had
cracked in parts, had been turned upside down, and had
been confused by the power of the flood ; and they found
that they were the only survivors of all the tribes of all
the earth, and that the earth had completely changed in
appearance.
When they landed on the earth their first act was to per-
form ceremonies and repeat incantations. They performed
these to Tane, to Rangi, and to Rehua, and all the gods.
Sea-weed was the sacred offering given in place of slain
sacrifice. The ceremonies and incantations, with the offer-
ing, were first performed to Te-po, then to Te-ao, then to
Te-kore, then to Tc-maku, then to Rangi, then to Rehua,
and lastly to Tane, In offering this sacrifice they held
the sea-weed in their hands, and repeated the ineantatio)i
to each god in succession. As they addressed each god
consecutively, a portion of the sea-weed of the length
of the two thumbs of the priest was broken off the main
piece. Each god was addressed at a different spot. The
altar to each god, on which each offering was left, and
before which the incantations were repeated, was a root
of grass, a shrub, or tree, or flax-bush. These were the
altars of the gods at that time ; and now, if any of the
people of the tribes go near to such altars the food they
have eaten will swell in their stomachs and kill them. The
chief priest alone may go to such places. If the people go
to such sacred spots, and afterwards cook food at their
settlement, that food would kill those who ate it. It
would be cursed by the sinful act of desecrating the
sanctity of the altar ; and the punishment on the cateris
would be death.
12
178 ANCIENT MAORI HISTORY.
When all the ceremonies and enstomary acts had been
pori'ormcd for the removal of the tajm, fire was obtained at
one of the sacred places by friction. Some sea- weed was
scorched, and the chief priest took a bundle of grass in his
hand, into which he put some of the fire. Whilst it blazed
he divided the bundle o£ blazing grass into as many por-
tions as there were pieces of sea- weed on the separate altars
for the gods. Thus each piece of sea-weed had a piece of
burning grass near to it. The priests then placed a piece of
rimu (sea-weed) on each fire, and these were presented as
an offering to the gods for their rescue from the flood,
and for their delivery from the goddesses who attacked
them whilst on the raft, and for their lives being preserved
to land at Ha-wai-ki.
The ceremony and incantations of thanks were also
offered for the females, when the names of all the goddesses
were repeated. These were the female gods of Te-po, of
Te-ao, of Te-kore, Korc-te-whiwhia, and the goddesses of
all the Kore, and even the female Papa, with whom the
offerings ceased. This having been done, the high priest
went to a little distance and pulled at a bunch of grass,
but not sufficiently strong to pull it altogether out of the
ground ; beneath it he deposited a piece of the sea- weed
which had been offered to the gods. Each piece of sea-
Aveed was deposited under a separate root of grass, on the
conclusion of which the incantation Moana-uri (dark sea)
was repeated.
Another ceremony and its incantations were now per-
formed — namely, the incantation of Huri-taka-pau (turn-
ing of that on which we rest). The high priest, with
a branch of a tree in his hand, went to the edge of
tiie water, and, dipping the branch into it, he then turned
and faced the people, who were the while sitting a short
distance from the spot on which the sea-weed was laid.
Standing there, he waved his hand towards them, and threw
the water in their direction. This he did three times.
Then, returning to the people, he sat down by a fire pro-
duced by friction, in which to cook some fern-root as an
OFFEBINGS MADE FOR DELIVERY. 179
offering for the company rescued. The people now for
themselves produced a fire by friction, and on it roasted
some pieces of fern-root. Then one of them took the piece
which had first been roasted, and stood aside from the fire,
and, going near to the sitting high priest, he strode four
paces in front of him whilst the priest chanted an incanta-
tion. He then commanded the man to hold the fern-root
up in one of his hands. The priest chanted another in-
cantation, and commanded the fern-root to be let down
again and to lift up the other hand with another piece of
fern-root in it. The fern-root was held up in the right
hand first, as in the right hand was hehl the offering to the
senior gods, and because the right hand and the right side
of all men are sacred to Tu, the god of war. The priest
chanted another incantation, and stood up, and went and
took the first piece of fern-root out of the hand of the
man, and gave it to the most sacred woman, who took it
and passed it under her thigh and ate it. But in some
instances she only ate part of it. Taking a root of grass,
she offered it and the uneaten portion of the fern-root to
all the people, who ate the fern-root and threw the root of
grass to where the sacred fire had been burning. The
other piece of fern-root was taken out of the other hand
and given to another aged person, who passed it under
her thigh and ate it. Staying where they were, they
sat until the sacred fires all went out, and the sun had
set on the first day of their restoration to dry land. In
joy they procured a fire by friction, and cooked food, ate,
and slept.
On the morrow, when they awoke, they produced fire
by friction, and heated the umu Huri-hanga-taka-pau (oven
of the turning of that on which we rest). Food was put
into it, and when cooked it was placed in front of the high
priest, as he sat retired from the rest ; and when he had
partaken of it others of the sacred men and women of the
people consumed the remainder; and then, looking up,
they beheld the rainbow (Kahu-kura — red garment) and
E/Ongo-nui-a-tau (great news of the Avholc year) in the
180 ANCIENT JIAOKI HISTORY.
sky ; to wliicli Tin at once offered sacrifices ; and then
tlicy discovered that Tc-kani-nhi (a])sorhcd l)y friction) and
her female attendants v.ere the deities who, in answer to
the prayers of Tin and Para-whenua-mea, had caused the
rain to descend^ and had vomited up tlie great swelling of
the water whicdi had destroyed all the rest of mankind,
and who thenceforth dwelt below the end of the sky,
whence they drive the water to produce the ebb and flow
of tlie tides we now see.
Another Reading of the Flood. (Nga-i-tahu.)
In ancient history we are told that Tupu-tupu-nui-a-
uta was the cause of the flood. He was the son of Para-
wlicnua-mea. He asked for rain, and such torrents de-
scended as produced a flood, which continued to rise until
the plains, and hills, and the highest peaks of the moun-
tains were covered by it ; and all mankind, except those
who had prepared a raft, and had taken refuge on it,
perished in the water. In those days Tu-nuku held the
sun as his vassal, and Tu-rangi held the moon as his vassal,
and Kiwa held the sea.
Now, when Tane had completed the adornment of his
father Raugi by fixing the stars in their places and
spreading out tlie clouds in the heavens, it was commanded
that there should be a sea ; but it should be only a little
sea when compared with the flood of Para-whenua-mea,
which had produced the great ocean of the world.
Tliat flood came when our ancestors were at Tohinga, in
the days of Te-awa, Tupu-nui-a-uta, and Para-whenua-mea ;
and caused Te-au-whiwhi, Te-au-matua, Te-au-kuha, Te-au-
puha, Te-au-mahora, Ka-uro (shout of triumph), Ka-heke
(descending), Ka-maro-te-au, Te-au-titi, Te-au-kokomo,
Te-au-huri, Te-au-taki, Te-au-wawao(whawhao), Te-au-
huri, Te-au-tangi, Te-au-kawha (ugawha) , Te-au-mate (sub-
siding flood) ; then it began to subside, but it was still
great, and, sweeping on to Ka-titi-te-au, Tatu-te-au, Maro-
tc-au, Hotu-te-au, and on to Hawa-i-ki, came on to To,
Tapa-tapa, Nga-rimu (sea- weed offerings made) . Then were
THE EAETH CONVULSED. 181
seen the goddesses Hine-aliua^ Hine-raka(ranga)-tai, Hine-
apoliia, Kare-nuku^ Kare-raki(rangi), Te-wiwiui^ Te-wehi,
Te-wana^ Te-pa^ tlie first Kore, and even to the tenth Kore,
and the first Ta-rewa, even to the tenth Ta-rewa^ and the
Hiwi, Te-whana^ Te-riaki^ Te-hapai^ Tiketikc, Te-rahirahi,
Te-kapunga^ Te-whatiuga^ Tc-horinga, Te-wliaka-hnka,
Wati (Whati) -tata, Pon-ata, Tuturi, Ekenga, and Uta
(landed on shore) ^ the Mae-ra-nta, Te-tira; and on the
dark sea were seen the lights of Taka(Tanga)-roa_, and
the ceremony of Huri-hanga (turning the mat on which
they rested), which enabled them to revive and spread ont
again, even to Taka-roa-haere-roa (the long-wandering god
of tlic sea) and Nuku-tama-manawa-roa (the delivery oE
the delighted son), or Haku-tama-manaAva-rcka (complaint
of the delighted son), until they came near to the out-
standing Hawa-i-ki.
Earth Upheaved. (Nga-i-tahu.)
Puta was the cause of the land being turned upside
down in the days of Mata-iho (face bowed down) , or Mata-
aho (shining face), when trees and vegetation, and also the
greater part of men, were destroyed.
The second upsetting of the land was in the days of Wi
(dread), or I (was), and A (am). This was of the same
destructive character as the first. Then Hapopo (decay)
folded up the sun, and caused the death of a vast multi-
tude.
To Ui (ask) belonged the fire of destruction, and Puta
caused the commotion which overthrew the earth, so that
the animals of this world, and the l)irds, and the moa, and
others of tlie same kind, were destroyed.
KO NGA
TATAI KORERO WHAKAPAPA
A TE MAOEI
ME NGA KARAKIA NEHE
A NGA TOHUNGA
TAKI-TUMU, ARA HORO-UTA.
NA HONE WAITI
I MAHI.
PUKAPUKA TUA-TAHI.
WERENGITANE :
Na tb IL\.wanatanga i ki kia taia e IIori Titipeek, kai ta peeehi
A TE KaWANATANGA.
1886.
Ka hua e tama, i kotia atu ano te kaha mo te Po
I to whanautauga ; i ranga mai ai te hau o te pukupuku
O te tona toua, o te tan mate, o te kuuawhea,
Pukai rawa atu, ki te aro aro o Mata-riki,
Hore-kikini, o Here-momotu-kai,
Momotu tangata, ki runga Wai-ro-ta.
Nekea e Punga, ki runga o Earo-tonga,
^^1lakatllria te whare ; ko Te-maru-ao-nui. Ko Te-raugi-aio.
Nekea e Whaka-ba, ki runga o Ha-wa-i-ki.
WTiakaturia tana whare, ko
Nga-tokorua a Tai-nga-hue,
1 maka ki runga ra,
Hei tohu mo te rangi e, i.
Ko te tangi a Tu-rau-l:arva, mo tana tamaiti i ]:ohurutia Cko
te tahi ualii analce.)
NGA KAUHAU MAORI KEHE.
UPOK O I
Kaore te arolia e Whai i au, e whanake tonu nei.
Na te pupuke i ahu, ka hua te mahara ;
Ka hua te V.'ananga, ko Hou-tupu, ko Hou-ora.
Ka iiobo i Atea, ka piita ki vraho ko te Po.
Te Po i tuturi, te po i pepeke, te po i oti atii
Oti atu koutou ki to i^o e, i.
Na te Kore i ai, te Kore te wliiwbia,
Te Kore te rawea. Kia rougo mai te Tohunga,
Kia yrhakapeka mai ; ka he hoki au.
Na ^^^lare-kura ano. Ka noho te Kangi e tu nei,
Ka noho i Te-ata-tubi, ka puta ki wabo,
Ko Te Marama. Ka uobo i a Te-wero-wcro,
Ka puta ki wauo, ko Te Ea. E bacrc puku ana ;
Ka huakina ki runga hei kanohi mo te Eaagi.
Ka marama koutou te baere, ki to kawe riri. •
Taburi inai o mata, ki niuri ra.
Te ata ka haea, i runga o Tonga-riro ;
He ata kai taua, he ata kai taugata e-i.
I whai pea koe, ki te tahua a Nga-toro-i-rangi,
Ko Ibu-motomotokia ; Te-moana-wai-pu.
A^vatea ake, ko Tarai-wheuua-kura,
Ko Te-Kobu-wai, ka wbakamatu te riri.
Moe mai e pa, i roto Matangi-rei,
Ko te wbare o Turi i u ai ki uta :
I nui katoa ano nga tauiwi nei ki roto.
Taria e tukituki ki roto Kai-kapo,
Mo ^^^3aka-papa-tu-a-kura,
Mo Mata-wbare-te-uia ;
Ka mau te pakanga e-i.
E tika ana koc i te ara kai riri,
I runga Turanga-rcre,moTe-rangi-hau-ora,
TMo Te-tautara-tu, ki Turanga-maea,
Ko To-lcoliu-tu e, ■whakahokia mai, ki roto Pa-tea.
Mo Tc-rakau-baka-baka,
Mo Hau-tu-te-rangi ; e Kabu-i-te-raki.
Tena to iramutu, rahiritia mai :
Waobia (Wbaobia) mai ra ki te kete putuputu na Eau-kata-uri.
I tikina ai Kao ka mate. Huna mai ra
Ki roto Haruru-roa, ko to kokori
A Pae-kawa, i takoto ai Huna-kiko:
I takoto ai ko Manawa c-i.
Koi (Ivia) aha ai koe to hunu bunua ai,
Ki to mura o to abi ; ka titiro ibo koe
Te kiri o Manu-mea, ka whara kei muri,
Kia hua i roto ra : kia whalca-riugaringa
WHAKAPAPA TUPUNA MAOItl.
Kia wbaka-wacwao, kai whaka-kanolii i a koo.
E tama tarinya koro, to roiifjo riiai ai,
Ka vau te hora o au ki a Taliu,
Ka pau to tuitui, kl uga kalia o Ilau.
Ho moa inabuo au i to nnubauf/a tiekc,
Ho papa makore au i roto
Te-Kopao-paiiira-ki-te-nru,
Ko te whare a Turi i i.
Ko tc tanfji a Turroa, mc Te-liotitkii.
NGA WHAIIE-KURA.
AkO I NGA KaRAKIA ME TE WhaKAPAPA. (NgA-I-TAHU.)
Nga wliare tapu, hei whare akoiiga mo iiga tamariki ranga-
tira mo To-Haere-roa, E tata ana (aua whare) ki te wahi
tapu i a Mua.
He mea ano^ ko taua wahi tapu i a Mua^ he Tii (Manku),
ranei, he take korari (harakeke) ranei, ko te wahi hoki
tera e whakaturia ai a Kahukura; ara te Atua-toro^ ko
taua atua ko Kahukura he whakapakoko rakau, he totara
te rakau, a ko taua whakapakoko^ he mea mahi kia rite ki
te aluia taugata^ kotahi whatiauga o te ringa ahu atu i te
tuke a tae noa ki te pito o te ringa mapere ; te roa o taua
tiki whakapakoko. E kore nga waewae o taua tiki e ma-
hia, i te mea e tu ana i runga i te pou^ he rakau kotahi te
tiki me te pou e tu ai taua tiki.
Ma te Tohunga e karakia te pou tokomanawa^ te
tuatoru o nga pou hei taunga mo te tahuhu o te whare mo
te tuarongo ; ma reira te whare katoa ka tapu ai. Ma
nga tangata tapu e hanga taua whare^ ma nga tangata noa
e homai nga rakau me nga rau (nikau^ toetoe).
I te hanganga o taua whare e kore nga tangata hanga i
taua whare e kai ; a kia ahiahi rawa ka kai ai. Hei te ra-
pinga (pokenga) o te pu kakaho ka karakia ki te tini o nga
atua maori. A kia oti rawa te whare ka taa ai (karakia) i
te kawa o te whare. He j^atunga tapu ano to te taanga i
te kawa. A ka huihui nga tangata katoa ki tc taa i te
kawa. Ko nga patunga tapu, lie kuri, he tangata, he wa-
hine, he tamaiti, he pononga rnnei. Ka whakaponohia te
toto o taua patunga tapu. He mea mahi pera me to te
taua whakapono kai ki nga atua. He whakarongo kau
atu fa tc iwi; ma nga tohunga anake nga mahi karakia.
WHAEE-KUKA. O
Ko nga kai tapu (ara ko te kuri, ko te tangata ranei)
he mea aralii mai ki mua o te wliare patu ai ; a ko nga
toto ka whakaponoLia, ki nga atua ; ko te tinana ka maua
ki te wahi tapu tanu ai. Ko te toto anake te mea hei
hoatutanga tapu ki nga atua. A ka tahuna te umu
(liangi) tapu i roto i te wliare me te kaa o taua liangi ; me
te kaa ano hoki o te alii tapu i roto i taua wliare, i te wa
e patua ai aua kai tapu ma nga atua. A he mea tahu he
haiigi tapu i waho i te marae, a ka hoatu, he kumara ranei
he tuna ranei ki taua hangi, ka maoa, ma nga Tohnnga e
kai aua kai, me nga tangata tapu ano hoki; ka mutu ka po.
I te po tuatahi ano ka mene nga Tohunga ka whiri-
whiria e ratou nga tamariki rangatira o te iwi e rua te kau,
e torn te kau, hei nga tamariki tane anake, me haere ka-
toa aua tamariki ki te wai, a ma nga Tohunga ariki c koko
he wai ki roto ki nga taringa maui o aua tamariki ; he mea
tango e aua Tohunga i te toetoe ranei i te taru taru ranei,
ka ton ai i taua toetoe ki te wai, ka tou ai ki te taringa
maui o te tamaiti ka karakiatia ai te karakia ki aua tama-
riki, ko te Tohunga ki tahaki karakia atu ai, ko aua tama-
riki ki roto ki tc wai tu ai, ka mutu taua karakia ka tae
ano te Tohunga ki te wai ka kokoa taruatia (tuaruatia) te
wai, ka kokoa ki runga ki aua tamariki, a e rua, he mea ano
e torn kokonga o te wai ki aua tamariki ka mutu tera, ka
karakiatia ano te karakia mo aua tamariki, he mea hoki
tenei karakia kia puarc tika ai nga taringa o aua tamariki
kia rongo pono ai ki te ako a nga Tohunga, kia mau ai nga
tikanga katoa e akona ai ratou e nga Tohunga.
Ka mutu tera ka mahia e nga Tohunga nga rimu, ka
peratia me te mahinga i nga rimu i mahia i te Waipuke.
He rimu mata nga rimu e mahia ki tenei karakiatanga, ka
mutu tera ka haere mai nga tamariki ki uta o te wai, a ka
haere tonu atu ki a Mua (Tualiu) rawiti, ara ki tc Avhaka-
pakoko e kiia nci ko Kahukura, a ko nga rimu pakapaka
(maroke) me pakapaka (pangapanga) atu ki a INIua, me te
karakia ano i tc wa e hoatu ai aua rimu maroke ki a JMua,
a ka urutia (whakaurua) te mana o te tapu, a ka waiho te
tapu ki a Mua. Ka mutu tenei ka haere nga Tohunga me
b WHAKAPAPA TUPUNA MAOBI.
ana tamariki ki te wliarc^ ka liingaia (hikaia) tc alii tapu,
a ka tuuua tc talii wahi aruhc (roi) ka lioatu ai taua roi ki
te waliine ruruhi ka kulma eia ki raro i tona kuha (huha)
a ka kainga taua arulie e aua tamariki, he mea tu a rarangi
ana tainariki, a ka lioatu tc aruhc ki tc tahi ka ngaua cia
te tahi wahi o tc roi, ka kainga, ka hoatu taua roi ki tc tahi
tamaiti, a oti iioa aua tamariki katoa te hoatu i taua roi
me te kai aiio hoki aia, aia o aua tamariki katoa. He mea
tcuci kia u ai ratou ki te mahi ; ka mutu te kai i taua roi
tapu ka noho ai aua tamariki ki raro. Kotahi tonu ano te
wahine ki taua ^vhare, hei te \vahine tapu, hei pa mo te
mauri. A ko aua tamariki tapu anake e kai i roto i taua
whare.
Ka mahi ka ako nga Tohunga i nga mea katoa ki aua
tamariki, a tae noa ki waenga nui po. Ki te raca ka raoe te
tahi tamaiti ki roto ki taua whare, ka mate aia. Ko tana
moe he tohu aitua mo tana mate, a e kore aia e roa ka
mate tnroro ; a ki te mea ka pnta tana tohu mate ki te
tahi tamaiti tanira o ana whare kura, e kore aia e tnkua
ano ki taua whare ako ai.
JMa nga Matna taue e hiki nga tamariki, a ma ratou e
tohu kei tangi, kei kori kori, kei kowhetewhete, kei aha noa
iho.
He ako tonn i nga po katoa, i nga marama e wiia, a c
rima, a hei Te Kahni-rua-mahu ka timata te ako i AVhare-
kura. A ko te ako he mea timata i te wa e too ai te ra,
a mahi tonu te ako a waenganiu po ka mntn ka moe
ratou. A i te awatea, e pai ana, ano ana taiura kia haere
ki te takaro ki te kaukan ki te aha noa iho, otira e kore
e tika kia takaro tahi ratou ko nga tamariki kahore i akona
ki Whare-kura. E kore ratou e haere ki nga whare kai, i te
mea me kai ratou, a me moe i Whare-kura, he mea hoki
tenei i peneitia ai kei tata, kei takaro tahi ki nga tamariki
noa ; ki te mea ka pa ranci ka tata, ranei te tamaiti tapu
ki te tamiti noa, kua tapu taua tamaiti noa, ka riro atu aia
ki Whare-kura hei pononga man Avai mo aua tamariki
tapu.
Ko nffa kai ma ana tamariki i te wa e ako ai ratou i roto
WHAEE-KURA. 7
i Whare-kura : ma nga waliine c malii, ma nga rraliine e
homai kai ma aua tamariki. He mea tao e aua "vvaliine ki
ko noa atii o te kainga o aua waliine ka mau mai ai ki
taliaki ke mai o Whare-kura, a ma aua tamariki, a ma aua
tamaiti noa i kawea ra ki Whare-kura, e tiki mai aua kai,
ka mau ai ki roto ki Whare-kura,
He nui noa atu nga Tohunga hei ako i aua tamariki :
Ko te tauaro o Whare-kura e anga ki tc maraugai ki te vra
tonu e puta ake ai te Ha, ko aua tamariki me nohu kapa tonu
ratou i roto o Whare-kura ; a ko ngo kanohi e anga mai ki
te pou-toko-manawa o te wharc. Ki wacnga nui aua tama-
riki o Whare-kura noho ai, ko nga Tohunga tatai korero, hei
te taha tonu o Whare-kura noho ai, ko te Tohunga Ariki
tatai korero, hei te tatau, hei te taha ki katau aua tapoko
atu, a ko nga kanohi o aua Tohunga me anga ki te kuwaha
o te whare, ka noho ai te tahi, i te tuara, ara i muri o te
tahi. Ki te taha maui ana tapoko atu ki te whare, noho
ai nga Tohunga whakarongo korero : ko ratou hei whaka-
rongo i te tika, i te he, i te pakewa o te tatai o era e tataku
ra i nga korero o nehc ; Iici Yvhakaac, hei whakahe, i te tika,
i te he.
Ko tc Tohunga Ariki hei tatai korero, te mca o ratou e
timata wawe te korero ako i aua tamariki ariki, a ka mutu
tana wahi e ako ai, ka korero te Tohunga i muri i aia, a
pena tonu te ako a aia Tohunga a aia Tohunga, a mutu
noa te ako i te po kotahi.
He penei tonu te mahi ako i ia po, i ia po a pau noa
nga marama e wha, e rima.
E kore te kupu kotahi e kiia e aua tamariki ranei, e
etahi ranei o aua tini tohunga o aua kapa c rua, i te wa e
ako korero ai aua Tohunga tatai korero.
A ko nga karakia e ako ai c tataku ai aua tini Tohmiga
nei, he mea timata i tc karakia whakamama mo nga taringa
o aua tamariki i te tuatahi. Muri iho ko te karakia
whaka-u-ara mo te wairua o aua tauira : kia mahi a kia
manako ai aua tauira ki te ako i nga mea tapu. INIuri
iho ka akona ko te karakia o nga korero o Te Po ; muri
iho ka akono ko nga korero mo Te-Ao ; muri iho mo Te-
8 WHAKA.PAPA TUPUNA MAORI.
Kore ; rauri iho mo Tc-Maku; muri iho ka akona ko nga
karakia mc nga mea tapu mo Rangi. Ko aua karakia
nci, he mea ako a pau noa te mararaa kotahi i te akonga i
erei, a i taua mararaa kotahi, ka hoki hokia ano te ako i
aua tini mea, kia tino mau pu ai te moliio o aua mea, i nga
tauira e ako ai aua tohunga ki aua tamariki i aua karakia.
Kotahi Po ka pau aua karakia nei te ako, a ka hoki ake
ia po ia po aua karakia ra ano, te ako a pau noa te marama
kotahi, ka hiko ai he karakia ano ako ai.
Muri iho i era, ka ako nga Tohunga i nga waiata nui o
nehe, kia matau aua tamariki ki aua waiata tu a karakia,
kia koingo ai nga wairua o aua tamariki, ki te mahi ki te
tauira i nga toa me nga mahi kaha, me nga mahi nui o
nga atua me nga tupuna, ka mutu era ka mahia ko nga
karakia Tahu mo Te Po, mo Te Ao, mo Tane. ]Muri iho
ko nga Karakia makutu he po hei mau (mc nga pohe) mo
te tangata. Muri iho he karakia mata-kai he Karakia enci
mo nga kai e hoatu ana ki te tangata kia mate ai. Muri
iho ko nga Karakia whakapono taua. Muri iho ko nga
Karakia haumanu mo nga turoro. Heoi ano nga mea e
akona ki taua whare. A ka kapi nga ra, nga marama e
ako ai, i ia tau i ia tau ; i te mutunga o te ako ka
moe nga tohunga me nga tauira i te whare, oho ake i te
ata, ka haere katoa ki a Mua, tae atu ka panga atu he
pitau i mahia e ratou, ki a Mua, ki tana aroaro takoto ai
Ki te mea ka liore he pitau, me aruhe a ki te kore he
aruhe me patiti (taru tarn) ka karakia ai i aua pitau. He
pitau mata enei, a he pitau maoa ano, he pitau tawera ara
he mea kuhu te pitau ki te ahi, he mea rara kau ranei ki
te ahi, a ka Karakia, ka whakahoroa i te tapu kia wawc ai
te kai nga atua. Ka mutu tera ka haere nga tohunga me
nga tauira ki te wai, tae atu ki te wai ka karakiatia te
karakia huri i te takapau. E karakia ano nga tohunga mc
nga tauira i te karakia takapau, ka tu mai te ivri katoa i
tahaki mai, mc te karakia katoa te iwi i te karakia ano mo
ratou. E karakia ana nga tohimga i tc takapau, me te tu
nga tauira i roto i te wai, me te uhi uhi nga tohunga i te
wai ki runga ki aua tauira, he tini nga karakia i te takapau.
WHABE-KUEA. 9
me te uhi uhi ano i te wai ki iiga tauira. He tini ano, ara
he karakia he uhi i te wai, aia karakia aia karakia.
Ka mutu aua karakia, ka uia nga tauira e te Tohunga
Ariki, he mea ano he mea ui e nga tohunga, ki aua tauira
" Ko wai o koutou kua tino niatau ki nga karakia/' ma te
tauira tino mohio rawa e karanga '' kua matau ahau." Ka
tahi ka kiia atu e te Tohunga Ariki ki te iwi, kia arahina
mai te tahi mokai {taurekareka) ki te wahi i te taha o te
wai e nolio ra ratou nga tohunga me nga tauira ; a ka
makuturia e taua tamaiti i ki ra e mohio ana aia ki nga
karakia : ka makuturia, a mate tonu iho ano i reira taua
mokai. Ka mate taua mokai i te makutu, ko te toto e
hoatu hei mea hoatutanga tapu ki nga atua, a ko te tinana
he mea tanu ki te wahi tapu. Ko te toto o te ihu o te
tupapaku e hoatu ki nga atua, hei raupaka (panga) ki te
aro aro o te atua ki a Mua, a he mea mau taua toto i runga
i te tahi wahi rakau ranei, patiti (tarn taru) ranei, ka mau
ai ki te aro aro o Mua, a ka here here ai ki te toko e tu
ana i mua o Mua. Ko taua toko he toko tapu no mua
noa atu, I te wa e haere atu ai te mokai ki aua tauira :
ki te mea ka uia aia " ka haere koe ki whea?" ka ki atu
te mokai, " Ka makuturia ahau e te tahi o nga tauira o
nga Ariki." A e kore e penei te roa me te pokinga hangi
ka mate taua mokai. Ko taua mokai hei raupanga mo te
kakari, mo te makutu, hei mana here i nga tohunga. He
mea ano ma nga tohunga e kii kia kainga tc tinana o taua
mokai, ka kotikotia ka taona hei whakahinga (whakahika)
i te umu, he tuna (tunga) ranei. A ka hoki taua ope
tohunga me nga tauira ki te kainga nohoauga o te iwi ; ka
poroporoicre haere ratou, ka waiata haere, a tac noa atu ki
te kainga. Tae atu ka hinga (hika) te ahi huri-takapau,
ka taona he umu ka ka, kA, maoka (maoa) ka karakiatia
aua kai e nga tohunga, a m» nga kaumatua o te iwi e kai
aua kai. Otira i te wa e maoa ai taua kai ka mauria te
tahi wahi o taua kai e te tohunga ka whakapakia taua
wahi kai, ki ia akonga, ki ia akonga, ka maua taua wahi
ma Mua, a ka kainga ai nga kai e nga kaumatua.
Ka mutu i konci nffa mahi mc nira mea katoa mo tc tau
10 WHAKAPAPA TUPUNA MAOllI.
kotald mo tcnci tu "VVliarclcura. Ka paia (tutakina) nga
kuwalia^ a ka waiho taua wharc kia tu kau noa iho. A ka
tu he tau ano ka raaliia auo ka taliitahia a roto o taua
wliare.
Ka inutu nei te ako ka moe te iwi me nga tohunga me
nga tauira i waho noa ilio ; i te po o te ra e hacre katoa
mai ai ratou i roto o Whare-kura, a ao ake^ ka tahi ano ka
haerc ki nga whare noa iho, ki nga ahi kai, otira e kore te-
tahi o ratou e mahi kai. A ka po torn ratou ki te
kainga ka hoki katoa ano ratou nga toLunga me nga tauira
ki a Mua ; mahi ahuahu karakia ikawhcnua ai, kia heke ai i
taua ika, ko to roa koia kei te whatiauga ringaringa, ka tau
taua ika ka tu te tohunga ariki, ko te tahi wae wae ona ki
te tehi taha, ki te tahi taha, ka pehia ai taua ika ki ana
wacwae ; e tu ana e karakia ana i nga karakia a Tane.
I te wa e ako ai i Whare-kura e kore nga tohunga me
nga tauira e tae ki te moe i a ratou wahine. He mea pai
kia haere noa ratou, ko te mahi kai, ko te tahu kia e kore,
e kore e pai kia whai ranei i te wahie, engari mo nga ahi
tapu e pai ana, ma nga mokia i kawea ra ki Whare-kura e
mahi nga mahi a e hoatu kai. E kore e utua nga kai
whakaako, he rangatira hoki ratou.
He mea ano e torn e wha, a e rima tau e ako ai aua
tauira i aua Whare-kura ka matau, a ka mutu ai te ako ka
noho ai hei tohunga mahi i nga mate me nga karakia mo te
iwi a hei ako ano hoki i nga tauira i Whare-kura. I te wa e
timata ai ano te ako i taua Whare-kura, i te wa e tu ai
ano he ako, e kore e kokoa nga tauira, kua akona i
etahi atu tau ki te wai ano, engari ko nga akonga hou
anake nga mea e kawea ki te wai koko ai me tc whaka-
puare nga taringa Id te wai.
Whare-kura ako ki te Ngaki Kai.
He wharc ano nga Whare-kura e ako ai nga uri o nga
tino tangata o te iwi, a he whare ano nga whare e ako ai
te iwi i nga mea e ako ai te iwi ki nga mahi o te ao nei.
He whare whakaminenga taua tu whare, he wliare kia
haere mai ai nga tangata ki te ui ki nga tohunga, wahine
WHARE-KUKA. 11
QUO, tane ano. He "wLarc nui ana tu wharc, a c o tc kotahi
rau ki aua v^liare. He ako nui taua wliare mo te tokomalia,
otira e kore e tae ki rcira nga tamariki rangatira e akona
ana ki Whare-kura.
Ko aua wkare lie kotahi kumi te roa, lie mea ano kunii
ma wha, a ma rima. Ko te wlianui^ e torn maaro, lie mea
ano e wha, a e rima maaro. A kei te po ka ako nga kai ako
o taua whare^ a lie alii te mea e inarama a te whare, c rua,
a e torn, e wtia, e rima ranei alii o taua wliare^ he mea keri
ki te rua aua ahi i waenganui tonu o te whare.
He wliare tapu taua tu whare, na nga karakia i tapu ai.
E kore e ako tonu taua whare, he po ka karakia, he po e kore.
He tini aua tu whare ki te Pa kotahi, ma te iwi tini ka
tini ai aua tu whare, hei ui ui, a hei ako i te iwi, ko nga
ako me nga korero o aua tu whare he korero mea noa iho.
he ako i nga tikanga mahi o mua, i nga ture a nga tupuna
i ako ai mo nga mahi o te ao, a he ako roro mauri, korero
tupuna, me te tini o te mea Ida matau ai nga taiigata
katoa, karakia taua, kai, tahu noa.
E kore e karakiatia ki aua tu whare nga karakia tino
tapu, te makutu me era atu karakia nui.
I te po tua-tahi tonu ka peti (poto, hemo, pau katoa) nga
karakia katoa, ka hiamoe nga tangata me haere katoa ki a
Mua ki reira taitai ai i nga pitau (korau) ma te Tohuuga e
karakia te karakia mo taua taitai, a ka hoatu ai aua pitau
ki a Mua, ko te wahi tapu lioki tcra.
I te wa e tae ai aua tini tangata o te whare whakaminenga,
kahore kau he kakahu o taua tiki (o Mua), i te mea hoki he
karakia aliua tapu iti aua karakia e mahia ana i taua whare,
engari kei nga wa e karakia ai te iwi i nga karakia nui a
ka haere atu ai ki te kawe mea tapu ki a Mua, ka wliaka-
kakahuria a Mua ki nga kakahu pai : ma te iwi c honiai he
kakahu pai, hei nga weruwcru taniko, kaitaka me era atu
weruweru tino pai, a ka kakahuria aua tiki atua-toro (a Ka-
Lu-kura) e nga tohunga ki aua kakahu : e rua, nga kakahu
tawhito ki taua atua, ka hoatu ai nga weweru pai ki
walio, ko te karakia ki mua mahi ai, hei muri ka hoatu ai
13
12 WHAKAPAI'A TUi'UNA MAOlil.
nga kakahu tawhito, ka karakia ano iiga toliunga ka hoatu
ai ano nga kahu papai,
Mchemea kua main nga wliare runanga uci i te malii
rao te taua patu, ka hacrc ratou ki a Mua, a ka maliia
ana mahi whakakakahu i a Mua^ a ka mutu aua whaka-
kakahu nio aua karakia^ ka wctcwetckia ano aua kahu i taua
tiki e tc Toliunga Ariki^ a ka lioki te ope o te iwi c titiro
atu ra ki ana malii.
Ka tae tc toliunga ki a Mua, ka unuliia mai i tana
tunga ; ka kawca c te tohunga i roto i te ope taua^ me te
raupanga ano o taua atua_, a me hapai taua atua me te
raupauga^ ka mutu te hoatu nga pitau mata, ka hoatu ko
nga pitau mauka (maoa) ki a Mua, ka oti tera ko nga
tawcra^ ara ko nga mea i toua ranei ki te ahi, ko nga mea
ranei i rarangia kautia ranei ki te ahi_, ka mutu tenei
ahakoa te huka rcre, te huka papa, e kore e mutu te mahi
karakia a tc iwi i aua wa ki a Mua, ka mahi tonu te iwi
i nga mahi karakia a wacnganui po, a ka tata ki te ao ka
hoki ai ano te ope ra ki te whare whakaminenga, ki te
whare e ako ra ratou ; tae atu ratou ki reira ka hingaia
(liikaia) te ahi_, taumaha ai te aruhe tukunga mo te
karakia, a ka hoatu ai taua aruhe ma nga tangata katoa
e hongi hongi, he mea hoki ka noho rarangi haere te iwi
i roto i te whare puta noa i te tahi pito i tetahi pito, ka
hoatu i taua aruhe i taumahatia ra e te tohunga ki te ihu
o ia tangata o ia tangata, ka mutu te hongi hongi a te ivn,
ma te tahi kaumatua koroheke e kai taua aruhe, ka mutu
tenei kua noa te iwi. I te ata ka hingaia (hikaia) te ahi
tukunga, a ma tetahi tino kaumatua e kai te kai o taua
ahi tukunga, a ka whakaminea te iwi ka mahia kia noa.
Ko te mutanga tenei o te mahi o ia tau o ia tau ki taua
whare ako i te iwi.
A i nga tau katoa e ako mahi karakia ai te iwi ki aua
tu whare, ko te tikanga ano tenei o te mahi i ia tau i a tau.
He mea hoki i peneitia ai, kei he nga wa mahi kai a te
iwi i nga wa tahere manu, hi ika ngaki kumara me te
keri roi; a i aua wa e ako ai tc iwi ki aua whare ako a te
whakamineuga, he aruhe anake tc kai i aua wa, e kore te
WHARE-KUKA. 13
tangata kotahi e liaere ki waenga maara i aua wa e ako ai te
iwi i ana ako mo nga mea o te ao nei. A hei te makariri
anake te wa e mahia ai aua mahi ako, a ko aua whare ra ano
nga Avliare a te iwi e moe ai e kai ai, a c hui hui ai te ma-
nuwbiri ana tae atu ki te kainga ; ara ko to ahua o taua
whare lie penei me te whare matoro a nga taitamariki o te
iwi e mahi ngahau ai ma ratou, otira ko aua wliare nei
ma nga tangata ma nga wahine kua kaumatua anake c noho
e ako.
Whare-tatai.
He whare ano nga Whare-tatai. E rima a e ano maaro
te roa o tenei tu whare a e toru e wha maaro te whanui.
Ko Te Whare-tatai ki waho o te Pa tu ai. He mea hoki
hei whare tatai mo nga whetu, mo Puanga, mo Takurua,
mo Aotahi, mo E,ehua, mo Kai-waka, mo Mata-riki, mo
Wero-i-te-ninihi, mo Wcro-i-te-kokoto, mo Wero-i-te-ao-
marie. He nui te mahi o tenei tu whare. Ko ne:a
tikanga mo nga kai, mo nga tan. He whare wliaka-
rainenga nui taua tu whare nei ma nga tohunga, a ma nga
rangatira ano hoki o te iwi. He tini nga whai'e pcnei o
te Pa kotahi, ma te iwi nui ka maha aua whare, ma te iwi
iti ka ou ou aua tii whare.
He whare huihui, a he whare whakaminenga aua whare
ma nga tohunga me nga rangatira, hei whare korero wha-
kamaharahara ma ratou i nga mea i akona kia ratou. E kore
nga kai waha kai e tae atu ki aua tu whare, e tomo ki aiia
whare, engari i tawhiti ano aua kai waha kai c haere atu
ana, me tu ratou me karanga ki nga tangata o taua whare,
a ma nga taitamariki rangatira o taua whare e tiki aua kai,
e mau ki roto ki te whare hei kai ma te whakaminenga nui
o taua whare. E kore taua whare c moea a roto, lie kara-
kia, he ako^ he whakamaharahara ia ratou anake te mahi,
a ao noa te ra, i te mea hoki c kore e nohoia taua whare i
te wa e whiti ana te ra; ko te po anake te wa e ako ai a
ao noa te ra. E kore te tangata e puta puta ki Maho^ ko
te mianga anake ka puta ki waho, a hei te hotoke, ara hei
te makariri anake ka nohoia taua tu whare, ka ako ai ki reira.
He nui noa atu nga karakia e mahia ki taua tu whare.
14 WHAKAPAPA TUPUNA MAORI.
Ki te mea ka mauamai c te wahine he kai ki taua whare,
mc patuki aia ki te tatau o te whare ; otira liei te wahine
tapu mana anake e patuki te tatau, hei te wahine noa me
tu mai ka karanga mai ai, a ma te tangata o roto e uaki te
tatau, a ma te wahine tapu e hapai mai te kai ki te tatau, a
raehemea he kai na te wahine i mau mai, ka puare te ku-
waha i te tangata te uaki, a e maua atu ana te kai e te
wahine tapu, ka karakia haere atu taua wahine tapu, me te
karakia noho mai ano hoki taua tangata nana i uaki te
tatau. He mea i karakia ai raua, no te mea kua tuwhera
te tatau.
A he nui puku (noa atu) te kai ma nga tangata o taua
tu whare, e kore ratou e mahi, e tahu ranei i aua kai, otira
ma te iwi nui tonu o te Pa katoa e taka he kai ma ratou, a
ma te iwi e mau ki taua whare, me te wahie ano hoki ma
te iwi katoa o te pa e whai, a e mau ki taua whare, a ma
nga tangata o aua tu whare e mau aua kai, mc aua mea
katoa ki roto ki aua whare.
He wahine ano to aua whare, kotahi, tokorua, a tokotoru
ki te whare kotahi, hei mahi i nga mea tapa mo te mauri.
Hei te ahi ahi anake te kai ka mau ai ki aua whare, a he
pera tonu te homai kai, he hono tonu i nga po katoa e tu
ai te korcro me te ako i aua whare.
jSTsa karakia e ako ai e whakamahara ai i aua whare, he
karakia mahi mo nga kumara, he tatai i nga karakia, he
tatai i nga tikanga o nga mahi katoa o te ao, he tatai i nga
ture a nga kaumatua i whakatakoto ai. He nui te tapu o
aua tu whare. A ki te mea ka mau mea atu te tahi ta-
ngata noa ki taua tu whare, e kore aia e karanga atu ki nga
tangata o taua whare, engari ka tata atu aia ki te whare ka
paka (panga) kowhatu atu aia ki te whare, a ka rongo nga
tansata o roto ka uakina te kuwaha o te whare, ka kitea
atu aua mea, ka haere te tangata mau i aua mea ka hoki,
ka pahemo aia ka tikina atu e tetahi o te hunga o te whare ;
ekore tetahi e ki atu, e kore tetahi e ki mai kia raua.
A ka mutu nga mahi mo te tau e ako ai, ka karakiatia
nga karakia e te hunga o te whare, ka pera me nga karakia
mo AYhare-kura tukutuku. He mea ano e torn e wha, e
WHAEE-KUKA. 15
rima marama e noho ako ai aua tini i aua whare, a e
kore te mea kotahi o ratoii e hoki ki o ratou wharc moe ai,
e kore ano hoki te mea kotahi o ratou e moe ranci, i a
ratou wahine. E kore e moe i te po, he ako tonu te mahi ;
hei te ao ka moe ai, c kore ratou e kite kite ranei, e tata
atu ranei, e korero ranei ki te iwi uui o te Pa i aua marama
katoa, a hei te tukunga ika-whenua rawa ka hoki ai ratou
ki o ratou whare tupu ake. Hei a Pou-tu rawa ano enei
whare ka nohoia ai, ka ako ai.
Nga karakia e mahia ana e ratou me nga tikanga, ko nga
karakia o te tau, o nga whetu, o nga kumara, o nga Ha-
puku, o nga ika katoa o te moana, o nga manu, o nga wha-
kapono kai, o nga korero kei wareware, o nga Hamanu mo
te wairua, o nga karakia katoa. Ki tenei vrhare nga Poua.
■GX^!ij:!5V>-^ -^
UPOKO II,
Haere ra e Matai (Matahi) ma,
Te hanga a te atua, ko Uira i te rangi.
Te tira o Ta-whaki, i noho ra i a Kuku-mawhera (Maura)
Nana te Torea, i noho ra i a Te-akau (akau-roa).
Nana te Karoro, i noho ra i a Papa-te-raharaha (Hine-whango).
Nana to Tu-puke, i noho ra i a Papa-huri-keke.
Nana te Koura, i noho ra i a Hine-whango.
Nana to Meho-tu-tanguru (Moho-tanguru), te Meho-weka (eka).
Ka tae Ta-vrhaki ki ta pu o te toi,
Ka kake Ta-whaki, i te rangi tua-tahi,
Ka kake Ta-whaki, i te rangi tua-rua,
Ka tae ki runga ra ; i rokohanga atu ra
Te whanau a Punga, c noho ana i tona whare
I a (i te) Akaaka-tapu-o-Tane.
I noho ra i a Hine-nui-a-te-kawa,
No te taenga ki te rangi i a Tama-i-waho,
Mauria mai nei, ko Te-whatu-i-te-roro ;
Te (e) tutu i te taumata, ki Puke-ki-tauranga.
No te pounga (taunga) o Nga-whatu ki raro,
Ka horo katoa te whanau (aitanga) a Punga ki te moana.
Whai atu koutou te hauga (a) te atua
E kai matahi nei.
Kotahi ano ia te whenua i tawhiti.
I heke iho i runga te atua.
Whakinga (whakaingi) ai te niamae (e) takoto nei:
No te niimititanga, niouteretere teuei whenna,
Tu ana mai te motu i Aotea (Hawaiki).
Tu ana mai te motu ki Ai-o-paoa (Karo-tonga
Te maunga i te waka (Pora) a (o) Kupe (Para-whenua-mea),
I tawhiti.
He tangi mo nga tupapaJrii Rangatira, a te iwi katoa.
Te-Ao. (Nga-i-tahu.)
Ko ta matou karakia tenei, ko to te tacgata maori o tenei
motu o Te-wai-pounamu, ka talii nei nga (ka) mahue ia
matou. No te taenga mai nei o te "vrakaponOj i wakarerea
katoatia ai e matou aua ritenga a o matou tupuna. Otira
tera ano etaki ritenga a o matou tupuna ; e kore e taea te
koikoihi (kohikohi) he nui noa atu.
E hoa ma kia rongo koutou, he tu tonu ano no ta matou
korevo : ki etahi Tohunga e pono ana, ki etahi Tohunga he
NGA ATUA. 17
whakakorekore atu ki etahi Tohuuga. Ko etalii Tohunga
e wliakakorekore mai ana ki iiga tikanga karakia a ctalii
Tohunga. He penei ano te tu o nga Tangata-maori he
whakapenga (whakapeka) atu na ctahi Tohunga karakia ki
etahi tohunga karakia, ko te tu hoki tenci o ta ka (nga)
tangata maori tana Paipcra, kei roto kei o matou puku.
Otira he nui ke atu ka (nga) korero a ka (nga) tangata
Maori kua ngaro noa atu i nga Tohunga nunui. He mea
na matou na nga uri tamariki i kore e whakarongo, a e
ako i aua ritenga he hara hoki no aua ritenga ki a matou,
a koia i ngaro ai, a e ngaro tou (tonu) nei.
Kei a Te Po te timatanga mai o te waiatatanga mai a tc
Atua.
Na te Po ko te Ao, tana ko te Ao-marama, tana ko tc
Ao-turoa^ tana ko Kore-te-whiwhia, tana ko Kore-te-rawea,
tana ko Kore-te-tamaua, tana ko Kore-te-matua, tana ko
Maku. Ka noho a maku ia Mahora-nui-a-tea, ka puta ko
Raki (Rangi) . Ka noho a Raki ia Poko-harua-te-po ka puta
ki waho ko Ha-nui-o-raki, tana ko Tawhiri-matca, tana
ko Tin, tana ko Hine-i-tapapa-uta, tana ko Hine-i-tu-
whenua, ko Te-Hakou-a-te-pu ; ta Hakou ko Te-pua-i-
taha, tana ko Tu-mai-roko (Tu-mai-rongo) tana ko Te-ope-
rua-riki, tana ko Raro-toka (Rarotonga) tana ko Te-Kohu,
tana ko Karue (Ngarue), tana ko Te-Mao-po, tana ko
Pu-nui-o-tonga, tana ko Raka-maomao, tana ko Awhio-
whio, tana ko Te-Pu-mara-kai, tana ko Te Oko-oko-rau,
tana ko Te-wawahi-whare, na Te-T\'awahi-wharc i huaki
ki waho ki te Raro-tau-karcre-o-mati-te-raki, ki tc Uhi-
a-kawa, Huka-huka-tc-raki ; i reira ano a Makaka-i-waho
e noho ana, na Makaka ko Tc-apa-ara-ki-ibira, tana ko
Te-apa-ra-ki-rarapa, tana ko Taputapu-a-tea raua ko Ma-
here-tu-ki-te-raki.
Heoi ano te putanga a te wahine tuatahi a Raki (Rangi) .
I whakahau tonu tana aitanga matamua. Ko tc putanga
mai ki tenei ao, ko Taputapu-a-tea raua ko Maherc-tu-ki-
te-raki. Ko nga Ariki matamua tonu tenei o Raki.
Tcnei hoki te tahi aitanga a Raki i tona kahui Talui, i a
Ka-tu, i a Vv'^erohia, i a Whakairia, i a Tao-kai-maiki, i a
18 WnAKArAPA TUPUNA MAOllI.
Tao-iti-a-pac-koliu, i a Tahua-tu, i a Talnia-roa, i a Te Ka-
raiiga-tu-]ica, i a Tc-aka-rimu, i a Te Whakatu-koroua, i a
Tahii, i a Ka-kokiri, i a Tc-kopu-uui. Ileoli ano nga
Talni a Raki e kukumc nci e ka (nga) tangata ki tc mate.
Ko tc aitanga matamua tcnci a llaki i nana toiui ki te he,
i tohe tonu ki tc kino, na ratou lioki i wliakalic tc ao ; ara
a Hinc-a-tc-uira.
Na tetalii waliine hoki a Raki, na Heke-heke-i-papa : ka
puta ki waho ko Tama-i-waho, ko Tama-rau-tu, ko Tama-
nni-a-raki, ko Tama-he-raki ; ko Te-raki-whaka-ipuipu ko
Raki-wliaiigaka (Rangi wananga). Ko tc aitanga tenei a
Raki rail a ko Heke-heke-i-papa i tumou tonu atu ki runga
ki te Raki.
Tenei hoki etahi aitanga toko-rima a Raki. Otira i wha-
kawairua tonu, a Tama-i-waho ratou ko ona taina i noho
tonu atu i runga i ka (nga) rangi kotahi te-kau ma-wha.
E ngari ano a Tama-nui-a-Raki (rangi) i puta mai ana
hua ki tenei ao, i te nica na Tama-nui-a-raki tonu hoki ko
Haumia, ko Manu-ika, ko Maru-nui-a-kahoe (nga hoe), ko
Hua-waiwai, ko Tahito-kuru, ko Te-koh"-rere, ko Te-ao-hi-
awe, ko Haerc, ko Ue-nuku-pokaia, ko Ue-nuku-horea, ko
Raki-whitikina, ko Te-j)u-ki-tonga. Hcoi ka maro tonu
mai ki nga tangata e noho nei.
Tetahi wahiue hoki a Raki, ko HotTi-papa, ka puta ki
waho ko Tu, ko Roko (Rougo), ko Te-Kauapu, ko Haere-
mai-tua, ko Haere-mai-Avhano, ko Haere-aro-aro-uri, ko
Haere-i-te-ao-pouri, ko Haere-i-te-ao-potako (potango), ko
Te-kitea, ko Te-v.haia, ko Te-ao-mataki, ko Turu-meha, ko
Kaihi, ko Te-u-ki-mate-hoata, ko Rei, ko Pou, ko Pou-a-
takataka, ka Pou-raka(ranga)-hua, ko Tu-huku-tira, ko
Tama-taku-ariki, ko Wai-tu-raki, ko Tu-kau-moana, ko
Kiri-rua, ko Hotu-ma-moe, ko Tu-mai-o-nuku, ko Tu-mai-
o-raki, ko te Aewa, ko Tu-mai-koha, ko Tu-poraki(porangi),
ko Hika-ara-roa, ko Ue-nuku-pokai-whenua, ko Ue-nuku-
horea. Ko ka (nga) rerenga tenei o Raki (Fv,augi) ki nga
tangata e noho nei.
Na tetahi "\Tahine a Raki, na Ma-uku-uku, ko Taku-u-
nuku, tana ko te Matai.
KO TANE. 19
Na tetalii wahine hoki a Raki, na Tauhare-kiokio^ ko
Taku-aka (waka) -hara, taua ko Taku-raki^ tana ko Te-
kahika.
Na llaki (Rangi) ano hoki tenei aitanga^ na te talii
wahine na Papa-tu-a-nuku ; i pnta atu ai ki walio, ko
Rehua^ ki muri mai ko te tamahine ko Ha-kina.
Na Rehua ko Tama-i-te-oko-tahi tana ko Te-wliai-tu-
tahi-a-iwa tana ko Te-ti-hika (Te-ti-binga) , tana ko Te
Rakeka (Rakenga), tana ko Te-raki-ma-kawe-kawe, tana ko
Te-raki-whaka-upoko. Ko te aitanga tenei a Raki i whaka-
wairua, i nolio tonu atu ki runga ki nga raki (rangi) katoa.
E penei ana ta matou korero, ara te korero a o matou
tipuna (tupuna) i naianei^ koia ano tenei ta matou
tikanga.
Na Raki ano, na Papa-tu-a-nuku a Tane. No rauri mai
ia Rehua ko Tane, ko Paia, ko Wehi-nui-a-mamao, ko Tu-
taka-liinaliiua, ko Te-aki, ko Whati-ua, ko Tu, ko Ptoko
(Rongo), ko Ru, ko U-ako, ko Hua, ko Puna, ko Wherei,
ko Uru, ko Kakana (Ngangana), ko Wai-o-nuku, ko
Wai-o-raki, ko Ai(wai)-o-hou-taketake, ko Ka-mau-ki-
walio, ko Ka-mau-ki-tahito-o-te-raki, ko Kai (Ngai) , ko Kai-
roa, ko Kai-pehu, ko Kai-aki-akina, ko Tapatapa-i-wako, ko
Te Manu-aero (waero) -rua, ko Toi, ko Rauru, ko Kitenga,
ko Whatonga, ko Apa, ko Roko-mai (Rongo-mai), ko Talia-
titi, ko Rua-tapu, ko Pipi, ko Te-ara-tu-malieni, ko Raki-
roa, ko Roko-mai, ko Pou-pa, ko Te-ra-ki-whaka-maru, ko
Hou-nuku, ko Hou-raki, ko Ilou-a-tea, ko Uc-nuku, ko
Kaliu-tia-tc-raki, ko Rua-tapu, ko Paikea. Heoti ano, na
te kotalii o Paikea a matou e uoho nei. Otira tera ano te
tahi putake, he nui noa atu ka (nga) rerenga mai ki te ao
nei.
Otira e hara i a Raki tenei wahine a Papa-tu-a-nuku.
Na Taka-roa (Tanga-roa) ke ia tenei wahine a Papa-tu-a
nuku. He mea i noho ai a Papa i a Raki (Rangi) ka hori
(pahure) a Taka-roa ki waho ki te kawc i tc popoki o te
tamaiti, hoki rawa mai a Taka-roa, kuanoho noa ake a Papa
i a Raki, kua puta noa ake a Rehua, a Tane me tc katoa o
nga tamariki a Raid raua ko Papa. Heoti ka tae mai a
20 WHAKAPAi'A TUPUNA MAOIil.
Taka (Taka-roa) tc taiigata iia-liana (nana) te waliine, ka
tukutulvii ma tatalii a Taka-roa raua ko llaki^ iiga (ka) tu
a llaki ia Taka. Erua iiga papa o Raki puta rawa te
huata (tao) ki tua, ko llaki kiliai i mate, i era ano aia;
na konei i aitia tuoitia ai cia tana aitanga i a Papa; ka
puta ki waha ko Te-whanau-tu-oi, ko Te-Whanau-takoto,
ko Tane-kupapa-co, ko Taiie-tuturi, ko Tane-pepeke^ ko
Te-oi, ko Upoko-iiui^ ko Upoko-roa^ ko Upoko-whaka-ahu,
ko Tane-i-te-wai-ora.
Taka-roa. (Nga-ti-hau.)
Ka nolio a Taka-roa ia Papa-tu-a-nuku, a ka haere a
Taka-roa ki walio ki te Kaliui-pu-aki-aki^ ki nga taonga a
Whaki-tau^ a ka lioki mai tera ; hoki rawa mai, kua noho
tana waliiue^ a Papa-tu-a-nuku i a Rangi. Ka hemo mai a
Taka-roa ki tc liuata (tao) a ka liemo (haere) a Rangi ki te
huata^ ka tata mai tetahi ki tetahi, kawerohia e Ptangi kia
Taka-roa, ka hoki-mai ki te taha o Taka-roa^ ka taha (hapa,
kihai i tu) te rakau a Rangi ki a Taka-roa ; ka weroliia e
Taka-roa ka wliiti (puta) te tao a Taka-roa i te papa o te
iramutu i a Rangi ; tana rua nga papa ai tonu. Katukua
te waliine ki a Rangi ; a takototia e Rangi.
Tanga-roa. (Nga-ti-hau.)
Tanga-roa i haere mai i waho, a ka hoki i A-kara a
Papa-tu-a-nuku i a Ptaki.
Ko Tini-rau te tama a Tanga-roa^ a ko nga tuahine a
Tini-rau ko Rua-te-pu-puke, ko Rua-te-mahara, ko Rua-te-
mahina^ ko Riia-tc-korero, ko Riia-te-waihanga.
Ko Tangaroa no tc kahui ia Ihu-poro^ ia Ihu-ku, ia Ihu-
take,, ia Ure-kowhatu.
Taka-roa-te-ihu-pu, Taka-roa-tc-ihu-toka, Taka-roa-te-
ihu-mouta, Taka-roa-haupapa : na enei kahui a Tama-nui-
a-raki.
Na Taka-roa-tc-ihu-pu te [Maori.
Na Taka-roa-hau-papa te Pakeha. I mea hoki nga
koekc (Koroheke) i te wa i kitea ai te pakeha e ratou, i
haere mai te pakeha ia Taka-roa-hau-papa, nana nei a Tama.
ko tanga-eoa. 21
Taka-roa. (Nga-ti-hau.)
Na Te-morc-tu ko Taka-roa^ he tungane mo (no) Poko-
harua-te-po^ te wahine tua-talii o Raki.
I noho a Te-more-tu i a Wa-wau-nuku-hua-tahi ; ko Te-
po^ ko Te-ao^ ko Te-ao-tu-roa, ko Te-ao-marama.
Hanui-o-raki_, Tawhiri-matea^ Tiu : be tane enei, me
Mauru be tane ano boki. Ko Hine-i-tapapa-uta, ko Hine-
i-tuwhemia^ be wabine enei. He atua ban enei katoa, a
ma enei ban e patu nga ban me te moana kia marino ai.
Ma Tawbiri-matea, a ma Tiu e tono Te-Pua-i-taba, ara
nga ban Pukerikeri o te Tonga-a-Hau-a-uru, me Ha-koua-
tipu, he bau nui ano tenei.
He ban anake te aitanga tuatabi a Raki ki te wabine
Matua.
Eaki raua ko Papa. (Nga-i-tahu.)
Ko Papa te wabine a Taka-roa, a ka pabure a Taka-
roa ki ana mabi ; boki-mai kua piri a Raki ki a Papa, a ka
whawbai a Taka-roa ki a Raki, a ka mate a Raki ia Taka-
roa te wero ki tana buata, a takoto papa ana a Raki i tana
mate.
Ka tae-mai a Tane ma, a hapainga ana a Raki ki runga,
kibai nga boa a Tane i mobio ki te hapai ia Raki, na te
kaba, me te mobio a Tane ; tu ai ki runga ki nga Maunga,
ka marewa a Raki, a ka piki baere a Tane ma ki runga,
me te mau baere ano boki i nga rakau, i nga mca i uhia
ai a Papa, koia a Papa i takoto kau ai. Ka boki ibo ano a
Tane raua ko Paia, a ka baere a Tane ki te marangai, ki te
wabi i maua ai nga rakau, a ka riro mai nga rakau ka uhia
ano ki a Papa, a ka titiro a Tane ki tana bakoro ki a Raki
e takoto kau ana kabore kau he ubi mona, ka mau a Tane
ki te kura, a borabia ana ki a Raki bei ubi i aia, a kibai a
Raki i pai i tana kura, a ka baere a Tane ki te tiki i nga
wbetu bei ubi ia Raki kia pai ai, be mca tiki ia Webi-nui-a-
mamau aua wbetu, a ka ki mai a Webi-nui-a-mamau, " bei
nga wbetu nunui anake au c mau ai, bei koba kau nga
wbetu ririki mo nga wabi noa o Raki," a ka mabia e Tane
te kura kia beke ibo ki raro kia mabia ai nga wbetu ki a
Raki, be ubi ano te kura me nga kapua mo Raki, a ka oti
22 WHAKAPAI'A TUrUNA MAORI.
te malii o nga whetu e Tane, ka koa aia, ka milii. ka-pai ki a
Raki, ahakoa wehca a Raki i a Papa, c aroha tonu ana raua
kia raua, ko te kohu me te tomairangi nga roimata a Raki
mo Papa, a ko te aroha o Papa ki a Raki na ana karere c
rua i mau ki runga ki a Raki, he kapua aua karere, na raua
i mau nga hau maku, nga neliu ki a Raki, a ka pupulii te
Hau-auru, ko Papa e whakarekareka ana i nga taringa o
Raki.
Tane raua ko Taka-roa. (Nga-i-taiiu.)
No te hapu raatua a Tane-nui-a-raki, he tcina aia na
Rchua, ko Raki te matua tane ko Whatu-papa te hakui.
Haere ana a Raki ki a Papa-tu-a-nuku hei wahine mana,
na Taka-roa ke a Papa ; hoki mai a Taka-roa kua noho a
Papa i a Raki, ka kakari (whawhai) raua ka werohia a
Raki e Taka-roa ka mate a Raki, ka takoto a Raki, ka
haere mai a Tane-koperu, a Tane-mimi-whare, a Tane-
tuturi, a Tane-tuoi, a Tahu-kumea, a Paia, ka mea ratou
'^ Me kawe te papa a Raki ki runga," ano ka tae ki nga
kapua o raro, ka mau kuare ratou i to ratou papa, ka
oki oki ratou i nga toitoi o nga Maunga, ka tae mai a
Tane, a ka tautokona e ratou a Raki ki runga. Na Tane
te mana me te kaha me te mohio i tu ai a Rangi ki ranga.
Na Paia i wahi te Raki i a Papa, a ka piki ratou, a ka maua
e ratou nga rakau me nga taru katoa ki runga, rae nga kai,
a takoto kau ana a Papa, ka titiro iho ratou kei te takoto
kau a Papa, kahore he mea hei uhi i aia, a ka hoki iho a
Tane raua ko Paia, a ka haere a Tane ki waho ki te Ra, ki
era kainga hei tiki taru, rakau, me nga mea tupu katoa, kia
poto katoa mai nga hapu o aua mea, ka mene mai, i ia
wahi, i ia wahi, ka maua eia ki nga wahi katoa o Papa, a
tae noa ki Aotea-roa, ki Taranga, ki Te-wai-roa-maire-he a
ka wehea eia aua rakau hei maipi etahi, hei panekeneke
etahi, hei patu aruhe etahi mo enei whenua, hei tao hei
timata, he kahika hei wero.
Tane me te ika Hapuku. (Nga-i-tahu.)
Na Tane ano te Hapuku i tiki ki waho ki te Ao-o-wai-
raki-a-ira he whare timansra kai na Raki raua ko Taka-roa
NGA WAHINE A RANGI. 23
he mea tiki ano hoki te Maka (Manga) E tae mai ana aua
ika ki konei i te raumati, a ka hoki ai ano ki taua whare i
te hotoko. No reira ano lioki, no Ao-o-wai-raki-a-ira nga
ika katoa o tc moana.
Na Tane ano te tio, te pipi, me te paua, me te kakilii,
me te pupu, me te karuru^ me te kareko (he taru tupu i
runga i te kohatu^ a ka tae ki te torn ka kiia he kapiti) , me
te kauru (ti).
Ano ka pai a Papa ia Tane te mahi, haere ana aia ki te
rangi.
Ko Te-Rara-tau-karere-o-mati-te-raki te ingoa o te
kainga i tupu ai nga rakau katoa, a he mea mau mai e
Tane i reira ki Huka-huka-te-raki, a Hu-matao, a Tu-kou-
o-hawa-iki, a ka tae mai ki Aotea-mua.
I te vfdu i whakatoria ai te rakau e Tane ki Aotea, he
mea whakato ko nga waewae ki te whenua a ka haere ke
atu aia ka matakitaki mai, kihai i pai, a ka takiritia eia te
rakau, ka whakatoria ko te upoko ki te whenua, ko nga
waewae ki runga, a ka pai, ko nga makawe i tupu liei
pakiaka. He tangata te rakau i mua he wapa iti a Raki, he
tamariki no Raki.
Te-ku-whaka-hara, he hakui no te Totara, tc Matai na
te Kui-u-uku, te Kahika na te Ku-raki, te Kahika-toa na
Huri-mai-te-ata, he rakau toa cnei : te Ake na Tiki-kura, te
Ake-rau-tangi na Taka-hia-pu-poka, na Mahutu, na Mahu-
raki, na Mahu-takitaki, ko Timu ko te Ko-whai, ko Mae-
awha.
Kei runga i nga Maunga te Kai-kawa-kae, na Ku-raki,
hei Kuha-tahi. Eriia enei rakau he rakau pai mo tc kauati
hika ahi.
Ko Rangi me ana wahine. (Nga-i-tahu.)
Ko Rangi te tahi tino raatua o nga Atua, he nui noa
atu ana uri, ko etahi e noho ana i nga rangi a ko etahi e
noho ana i nga Po, he tutu na etahi, i whakataka iho ai era
ki aua Po.
Koia nei nga wahine a Rangi, me nga uri a ia wahine, a
ia wahine. Ko te wahine tuatahi ko Poko-harua-te-po, te
24 WHAKAPAPA TUPUNA MAOIil.
tua-rua, ko Papa-tu-a-niiku, te tua-toru-ko Heke-heke-i-
papa, te tua-wlia^ ko Ilotu-papa, te tua-rima ko Ma-uku-
uku, te tua-ono ko Tau-ware-kiokio.
Nga uri a Raiigi raua ko Poko-harua-tc-Po, ko Ila-
uui-o-rangi te uri tua-tahi, nana i moe ka puta i aia nga
hau katoa e pupuhi nei i te rangi me te ao nei. Tc hau
tua-talii, ko Tawhiri-ma-tea, nana i moe ka puta ko Tin,
na Tin i moe ka puta ko Hine-i-tapapa-uta, na Hine
i moe ka puta ko Hine-i-tu-whenua. He waliine
enei e rua no nga liau o tc uru^ a e mariri ana i a raua
nga hau pukerikiri, me te moana e mariri ana i a raua.
Na Hine-i-tu-whenua i moe ka puta ko Ha-koua-tipu, na
Ha i moe ka puta ko Pua-i-taha, na Pua i moe ka puta ko
Tu-mai-rongo, na Tu i moe ka puta ko Te-Ope-rua-rangi,
na Te-Ope i moe ka puta ko Raro-tonga, na E-aro i moe ka
puta ko Te-kohu, raua ko Karue (ngarue) Na Karue i moe
ka puta ko Mao-po, na Mao-po i moe ka puta ko Pu-nui-
o-tonga^ na Pu i moe ka puta ko E,aka (Ranga) -maomao,
na Raka i moe ka puta ko Awhio-whio, na Awhio i moe ka
puta ko Pu-mara-kaij na Pu i moe ka puta ko Oko-oko-
rau^ na Oko i moe ka puta ko Wawahi-whare. I haere a
Wawahi-whare ki Rara-tau-karere-o-matiti-te-rangi a i
kite aia i reira i a Te-uhi-a-kama, aia Huka-huka-te-rangi,
i nga kainga o Maka-kai-waho raua ko Apa-ara-ki-hira,
te matua a Tapu-tapu-a-tea raua ko Mahere-tu-ki-te-rangi
e noho ana. Ko Tapu-tapu-a-tea, raua ko Mahere-tu-ki-te-
rangi, nga tino Ariki o Te Rangi. A ko Tawiri-matea, raua
ko Tiu ano hoki etahi o nga ariki tino mana o nga hau o
te Rangi, me te ao nei.
Nga uri a Rangi raua ko Poko-harua-te-po ; ko nga tini
o nga Tahu, ko etahi enei o ratou, ko Ka-tu, Wero-hia,
Whaka-iria, Tao-kai-maiki, Tao-iti-a-pae-kohu, Tahua-tu,
Tahua-roa, Karanga-a-tu-hea, Ika-rimu, Whaka-tu-koroua,
Tahu-ka-kokiri, Kopu-nui. A ko te tini o nga Ann ano
hoki etahi e tata ana ki aua Tahu nei, me nga Tao ano
hoki. Na Rangi ka puta ko Ka-mau-ki-waho, na Ka-mau
ki-waho ka puta ko Pari-nui, na Pari-nui ka puta ko Pari-
mate, na Pari-mate ka puta ko Moe-waho, na Moe-waho ka
NGA UEI A EANGI. 25
puta ko Auu-matao, na Anu-matao ka puta ko Anu-
whakarere, na Anu-whakarere ka puta ko Te-anu-wliakatoro,
na Anu-wbakatoro ka puta ko te Anu-matc. Koia te take
o te mate e mate nei te tangata, a ko ctahi ano hoki o nga
hoa o enei ko uga uri Tuoi^ me nga uri Tapapa a Tane-
raua -ko Hine-ti-tama. I tutu enei i whakatupclm ki a
Rangi, a kihai ratou i rongo ki nga ako a Rangi^ i tohe
tonu hoki ratou ki te kino ; koia i whakahoroa ai ratou e
Rangi ki nga Po ; na enei i kukume te tangata ki te mate,
a na ratou nga aitua me nga mate katoa e pa nei ki te ao
a ko ratou hoki e mahi talii nei ki a Hinc-a-te-uira te
titama a Tane c raalii he nei ki te ao katoa.
Na Rangi raua ko Pajm-tu-a-nuku enei uri, ko Rehua te
tua-tahi, i whanau a uira mai aia i roto i tana whaea. Na
Rehua ka puta ki waho ko Tama-i-te-oko-tahi, na Tama ka
puta ko Te-whai-tu-tahi-a-iwa, na Te-whai ka puta ko
Tihinga, na Tihinga ka puta ko Te-Rakeka (Rake-nga) na
Rakeka ka puta ko Rangi-ma-kawekawe na Rangi-ma-kawe-
kawe ka puta ko Rangi-'whaka-upoko. To muri iho i a
Rehua he wahine, ko Ha-kina. He wairua anake tenei
aitanga, a i noho ratou me nga mano tini a Rehua i nga
rangi i runga, a kihai ratou i heke iho ki te ao nei.
A ko etahi uri ano hoki o Rangi raua ko Papa i muri
iho i a Rehua ma, ko Tane, ko te tino atua mohio ki te
rawe hanga ; i muri iho ko Paia, ko Welii-nui-a-mamao, ko
Tutaka-hina-hina, ko Te-aki, ko "Whaka-tina, ko Tu, ko
Rongo, ko Ru, ko U-ako, ko Hua, ko Puna, ko Whe-rei,
ko Uru, ko Kakana(Ngangana), ko Wai-o-nuku, ko Wai-
o-rangi, ko Aio-hou-take-take, ko Ka-mau-ki-waho, ko Ka-
mau-ki-tahito-o-te-raki, ko Kai (Ngai), ko Kai-roa, ko Kai-
pehu, ko Kai-aki-akina, ko Tapa-tapa-i-awha, ko Te-Manu-
aero (waero) -rua, ko Toi, ko Rauru, ko Ritenga, ko Wha-
tonga, ko Apa, ko Rongo-mai, ko Taha-titi, ko Rua-tapu, ko
Pipi, ko Ara-tu-ma-heni, ko Rangi-roa, ko Rongo-mai, ko
Pou-pa, ko Rangi-1\ haka-maru, ko Hou-nuku, ko liou-
rangi, ko Hou-a-tea, ko Ue-nuku, ko Ka-hutia-i-te-rangi, ko
Ru-tapu, ko Paikea.
No muri iho o te whawhai a Rangi raua, ko Taka-roa, i
26 WHAKAPAl'A TUPUNA MAORI.
mate ai a llangi ; ka puta iiga uri ngoikorc a E-angi raua
ko Papa, a i heke te tupu o cnei i nga uri tua-tahi a raua,
ko ana uri nei ko Te-wlianau-tu-oi, Te-whanau-takoto, ko
Tanc-kupapa-eo, ko Tanc-Tuturi, ko Tane-pepcke, ko Tc-oi,
ko Upoko-nui, ko Upoko-roa, ko Upoko-whaka-ahu, ko
Tane-i-te-wai-ora.
Na Raugi lioki raua ko Heke-heke-i-papa ; nga uri ariki
o nga Rangi, ko Tama-i-waho te ariki whanau tua-tahi mai,
a koia te ariki o tc rangi o runga rawa, muri mai i aia ko
Tama-rau-tUj ko Tama-nui-a-rangi, ko Tama-Le-rangi, ko
Rangi-waka-ipu-ipu, ko Rangi-whakaka. Ko nga uri a
Tama-nui-a-rangi enei, ko Hau-mia, ko Ma-nui-a-ka, ko
Maru-uui-a-ka-lioe, ko Hua-wai-wai, ko Tahito-kuru, ko
Te-koliu-rere, ko Te-ao-hi-awe, ko Haere, ko Ue-nuku-po-
kaia, ko Ue-nuku-liorea, ko Rangi-whitiki-ora, ko Pu-ki-
tonga.
Ko etahi o nga uri a Tama-nui-a-rangi i noho i te ao nei.
Etaki uri ano hoki a Rangi, na raua ko Hotu-papa, ko
aua uri nei ko Tu, ko Rongo, ko Kawa-pu, ko Hacre-mai-
tua, ko Haere-mai-wliano, ko Haere-aroaro-uri, ko Haere-
i-te-ao-pouri, ko Haere-i-te-ao-potako (potango) ko Te-ki-
tea, ko Te-wliaia, ko Te-ao-niataki, ko Turu-meba, ko
Ka-ibi (Nga-ibi), ko U-ki-mate-bo-ata, ko Rei, ko Pou, ko
Pou-a-taka-taka, ko Pou-raka (ranga) -bua, ko Tu-buku-tira,
ko Tama-takvi-ariki, ko Wai-tu-raugi, ko Tu-kau-moana,
ko Kiri-rua, ko Hotu-ma-moe, ko Tu-mai-o-nuku, ko Tu-
mai-o-rangi, ko Tu-te-pewa, ko Tu-ma-koba, ko Utu-poraki
(porangi), ko Hika-ara-roa, ko Ue-nuku-pokai-wbenua, ko
Ue-nuku-borea. A i heke ibo ano boki etabi o enei uri ki
raro ki te ao nei.
Te Kahui Anu. (Nga-i-tahu.)
Na lo a lo-nuku, nana a lo-rangi, nana a Tabito-te-
raki, nana a Tabito-te-rea, nana a Wai-o-nana a Wai-o-
wbakatangata, nana ko Te-anu-mabana, Te-anu-mato,
ko Wero, ko Wero-kobiia, me Te-anu-ka-wewera. Na Te-
anu-mabana ko Tura na Te-anu-ka-wewera a Hekebekc-
u-nuku^ be wabine, Hekebeke-c-raki be wabine, Hekebeke-
TE KAHUI ANU. 27
ae-papa-he waliiue^ Whatu-rewa, he wahine anake enei toko-
wlia ; ko Whatu-rewa liei mokopuna kia Taka-roa. Ka liaere '
ki te Anu-ku-ka-wewera nana ano a Raumati, na llaumati na
Te Anu-ku-mahana aTura-te-waru-tuaha. Ka noho a Tura
ia Rau-kura-matua ka puta ko Ira-tu-roto ka noho a Ira ia
Te-walia-mata-reka_, te tamaliine a Ahu-ku-ma-wcria ka puta
ko Iwi te tamakine^ ko Ui-roa te tama^ me te Pora-kaliau, he
tamahine ano. Ka Laere a Ui-roa ki te ope a ka tac ki
taua kainga a rokohina ko Te-we (Tue) ka noho raua hei
wahine hei tane, ko Pakura-tauranga te tungane o Tc-we
a ka arahina a Ui-roa e Pakura-tauranga ki waenga kaki
(ngaki) ai, ka titiro a Ui-roa kia Te-we e ota ana i te ku-
mara, mahara kua hapu a We. Ka mahia c Pakura-tau-
ranga nga kaheru e torn tekau, a ka tu aua ko i nga
wakawa (wakawaka) ka waiho atu aua ko ki reira tu ai, a
ka karakiatia aua kaheru e Pakura-tauranga kia tikina mai
aua ko e nga tupuna kia mahia taua maara e ratou. Ao
ake, po iho, ao ake^ kua oti te maara nui noa atu i aua tu-
puna te ngaki, ka haere ratou ki te kainga o Ira-tu-roto ki
te Aka-matua, ka tata ki te kainga, ka moea te moc c tana
matua tane kua tae mai aia, a ka karanga mai te matua
tane, ka o atu aia kua pono te moe a te matua, ka mahi
aia i te maara o te matua tane, a kahore he purapura ku-
mara kia rato ai te maara, ka ngakia eia ki te Karaka, ki
te Tawa, te Whinau (Hinau) te Pokaka, te Poporo, te Kara-
mu, te Kauru, te Toitoi (toetoe), te Harakeke, te Kaio
(ngaio) te Matai, to Hakika; ka paka (panga) enei rakau
katoa. A i te wa i hauhakea ai te maara, ka kohia ko te
kumara, ka tu tonu te nuinga o taua maara kihai i maroke
te rau, ko to hua o runga o aua rakau te mca i kainga. A
ka whanau taua wahine, he tama, ara he tane ko Tahi-tata-
rero (Tahi-tota-rere) na on a tangata i hoatu he wai werawcra
hei mea i te mea a te kaku. Na reira i hoatu ai te wai wera-
wera ki te wahine e whanau ana. A ka whanau ano te
tamaiti a taua wahine ko Ra-kai-nui, a ka noho aia i to wa-
hine ka puta tana ko Te-ao-mata-rahi, a ka rewa te taua, ka
whai atu aia i muri, a ka tutaki aia i te tahi taua ka patua
aia c te taua ka mate, a ka hoki mai tona taua, ka kitca,
14
28 WHAKAPAPA TUPUNA MAOKI.
kiia mate aia, ka tapahia tana upoko, a ka tanumia te ti-
nana, a ka maiia te upoko ki te kainga, a ka tanumia i
lla-kai-paka^ i Ra-kai-wakairi i Ra-kai-mako^ i Ra-kai-ko-u-
nuku. Kua waiho a Ra-kai-nui hei ariki nui mo tc tini o
nga iwi,
Nga Anu. (Nga-i-tahu.)
Na Anu-i-waho te Pounarau.
Na Anu-matao a Wiro (Whiro), a Hua.
Na te Anu-mahana a Tura.
Na Tc-anu-ka-wewera, ko nga wahine toko--svliaj a Heke-
lieke-u-nuku^ a Hekeheke-c-raki, a Hekeheke-ai-papa, a
Whatu-rewa.
Te take mai o aua Anu^ me aua Kahui, lie kotahi ano
take., i puta tahi mai ratou ko te Kahui-taka-roa.
Ko nga aitua me nga mahi o te talia maui o te Kahui-
anu, mo te mate, mo te kino, mo te Rcinga aua mahi.
Ko nga mahi, me nga aitua o te taha matau (katau),
mo te pai, mo te ora era, a mo te ao nei ano hoki.
No raro enei Kaliui i whati ki runga, ko Rehua, ko Te-
wakaka, ko Naku-roa, ko Te-matea, ko Wati-liua, ko Hou-
nuku, ko Hou-raki, ko Hou-tea. Na Te-rangi-popoki a Tane,
a Hine-mate-ora, nana a Hine-kai-taki, te upoko ariki o Nga-
i-talm.
No te Hapu matua enei rangatira, a Rongo-u-matu,
Kahu-kura, Maui, Te-haerenga-taha, Rongo-i-tua, Ra-kai-
ora, Taku-kimi-kai, Tahu-mahi-kai, Tahu-arau-kai, Tahu-
ahe-kai, Ta,hu-wai-marie.
UPOKO III
Ka mate Whiro, e Tu-takeke.
Tane i te timu, teina i to tua (cuara),
Tane i te tahuri ke, teina (i) to tua.
Ko tai a mingimingi : koe ngarara tuatara.
Koo waka ka tukitukia, koe waka, ka wawahia:
Koe waka whakarerea.
Kei runga nei te tahi pou (po) :
Kei raro nei te tahi pou (po).
Po ki tipua, tetahi po :
Po ki tawhito tetahi po :
Uru maneanea, ka taka te po ;
Hia : ka taka te po.
Homai manawa nei, he tu.
E : homai to wairua ora.
He ora ko to manav^a,
Eo taku manawa
Tenei hoki tou manawa, ka tina:
Tenei hoki tou manawa, ka toka :
Tenei hoki tou manawa ka pou taiki.
Tina : noho tou manawa, he ora.
Ko tou manawa,
Ko toku manawa.
He manawa ki (a) naihia.
He manawa ki (a) rawea.
Tuturi o whiti,
Whakamau ki a tina,
Hui e, taiki e.
He karalda maun-ga rongo (7>o tetahi uahi anaī<e).
EEHUA.
(Nga-i-tahu.)
Na E-eliua te ahi i tuiiua ai nga korari, rae iiga liua o te
rakau, me nga ika ; na reira i matauria ai te tabu kai ki
te ahi.
Ko te Tau-mata a Rehua^ ko Te-taki-taki-nui-o-raki, a
koia te wha^ me te rima o nga Raugi.
Ko Rehua ko Tane. (Nga-i-taiiu.)
Ko te timatanga tenei o te patunga tapu i nma. I te
horinga atu o Tane ki runga ki tc Rangi, no rcira i -svliaka-
aro ai a Tu-mata-uenga raua ko Roko-ma-rac-roa ; a ka
.')() WHAKAl'APA TUPUNA MAOllI.
nwd raua "Ka liori a Tauc ki runga mc wliakamatau e taua
ki to patu i etalu o ka (nga) mea a Tanc i whailianga nei
nielicmca e pclica ana tc rcka." A patua ana he patunga
e Tu-mata-u-enga raua ko Koko-ma-rae-roa. Ka mate i
rcira ko tc aitanga a Tiki-kapakapa ; ka hoatu nga patunga
ki a RcLua, a ka ki atu a Tu raua ko Roko ki a Reliua,
" E ta e aha ana tona reka o tena kai o te tangata/' ka ki
mai a Rehua kia raua, '' E kawa ana ia ? e reka ana pea
kia korua " otira i mea te whakaaro o Rehua, he aha ranei
taua kai. Ki muri mai ka hika (hinga) ano te patunga
tapu a aua tangata ano a Tu a Roko, nga (ka) kawea atu
ano e raua ki a Rehua ka mea atu hoki raua ki a Rehua,
" E hoa e aha ana te renga (reka) o tena kai " ka kii mai
a Rehua ki a raua " E ta ma, kia rongo mai korua toko-rua,
he kai ano cnei na Tane i whai hanga, hei kai ma te tangata
I te tuatahi i hanga ai eia hei noho i te ao ; no reira nga
(ka) Avhaia haeretia taua aitanga a Tiki-kapakapa me ta
Tiki-tohua hoki tana aitanga.
Kotahi tonu te wa i patua katoatia ai e Tu raua ko
Roko aua mea, a patua haeretia ana e raua, a mate tonu
iho te nuinga o aua uri a Tiki ma.
Ko te tua-rua tenei o nga patunga tapu ; no te aitanga
a Pukupuku-te-rangi ; na Tu ano raua ko Roko i patu, ka
mate i reira, ka kawea nga manawa ki to ratou Ariki ki a
Rehua ; heoi ka whakaaro a Tu raua ko Roko kia haere
raua ki ruka (runga) ki te Rangi whawhai ai kia mate ka
(nga) tangata o reira. Tae rawa atu ki Taumata, ki Te-
kahu-raki, kua tae noa atu ki Puke-nui-o-hotu ki Puke-
nui-papa, ki Puke-nui-tauranga. Na reira i mate mate
katoa ai aua iwi.
Ki muri iho ko te parekura ko Taku-tai-o-te-raki.
Ki muri tonu mai ko tetahi parekura ko Awa-rua. Ko te
ingoa o te puta i mate ai a Tu-mata-uenga, ko Awa-iua.
I taua parekura ka ki atu a Roko ki a Tu, " E ki atu ana
ra ahau ki a koe kia tipi-hau-raro taua ; ki marie mai ra
koe ki au, kia taka-mai-tu tonu taua, ki to hiwa, koia ra
tena ka mate na koe ; apopo na tou mate waiho ai ma-haku
(maku) c raka (ranga) i te ao nei.^' Ka tahi a Roko ka
NGA ATUA TUPEHU. 31
wliakatika Id tc kaki (iigaki) i te mate o Tii, Ko tc
ekenga tenei o te kakari ki runga ki te tuaiwi (tuara) o Raki.
Ko te ingoa tenei o taua puta i kakari ai ki runga ki te
tuara o Raki; ko Te-uru-rangi . He tokomaha nga
tangata i liinga i taua parekura. No reira i mate ai a
Puke-nnij a Puke-roa, a Puke-i-ahua^ a Puke-i-kakia
(ngakia) a Te-whaka-wlieniia-i-ere-no-Tu, a Hiia-take, a
Koa-erca, a Kura-waka^ a Kura-tahia, a Tipia, a Pito-rei, a
Hutiliuti-ma-uku-uku. No reira ano i mate ai a Taha-uri,
a Taha-tea, a Taha-ma, a Taha-poko, a Talia-wlicro ; ko
nga tangata tenei o taua puta i mate. Toko-rua tonu nga
morehu o tana pare-kura ; na raua i rere noa atu ki te
kahereliere (ngaliere) ko Tama-he-raki, te ingoa o tetalii,
ko Raki-wbakaka te tahi. Ko te timatanga tenei o ta ka
(nga) tangata Maori tana karakia ; no te liinganga o tc
Uru-rangi ; ka timataia nga karakia i riro mai i nga
tangata Maori.
Otira^ heoti ano ka (nga). tangata nana i timata te
whakararuraru i mua^ na raua hoki i timata te tutu me te
whawliai ki runga ki te Rangi^ i te mea lie tangata kaha
rawa aua tangata, ki te wha"\vliai, ki te riri ki te wliakai'a-
ruraru i nga tangata ; otira ko te tututanga tenei i pouri
ai te Tvhakaaro o Tane ; na reira aia i ki atu ai ki te nuinga
o taua hunga tutu, " E kore rawa koutou e waiho e au i
runga nei noho ai, e kari (ngari) me haere atu koutou ki
raro." A pakapaka (pangapanga) katoatia ilio ana taua
hunga tutu ; lieoi ka horo iho te iwi ki raro nei me ta
ratou rangatira me Roko-marae-roa. Kua mate atu tona
tuakana a Tu-mata-ucnga ; koia hoki te tangata nana ratou
i kowhanawhana, kia tutu tonu, kia -nhawhai tonu, kia
kaha tonu ki te riri, kia toa tonu, kia tu mo te kakari
(kekeri) . He oti ano, i lioki lie mai te liokinga mai o taua
wliakaariki (taua) ; a tau ana mai ki to ratou walii ki Kai-
hewa, na reira ratou i noho he noa iho ai.
Nga Atua tupeiiu, i nga Raxgi. (Nga-i-taiiu.)
Na te tolie o Te-kahui-anu kia toia Te-kahui-tahu me
Te-kahui-tao ki te tutu, na reira i pangaina (i jiauga) ai
32 WHAKAPAPA TUPUNA MAORI.
ratoii e Raki raua ko Tanc ki nga Po. Na Raki te kupu,
na Tanc tc kalia. Na Raki tc kupu kia whakatakaina
ratou c Tane. No te rangi tua-tahi o Tane i lioro katoa iho
ai ki nga Po, Na aua Kahui i tutu toiiu, na te kupu a
Raki i arumia ai ratou e Tane^ no tc mca kihai ratou i
rongo ki to Rangi tona tikanga, kia noho pai ratou.
Kihai i puta nui to ratou tutu ki tc ao maori, otira na
ratou i ako a Tama-tau-weka raua ko Rongo-ma rae-roa,
kia patua nga mea a Tane, liei utu mo ratou. Me Ti-
tama hoki i uru i runga i aua Kahui kia kaha te rapu utu
mo ratou i nga mea o Tane.
Ka patTia ko te aitanga o Tiki-kapakapa ki mua, hoatu
ai te mea tuatahi, ki a Rehua. Muri iho ko te aitanga
a Tiki-tohua, a i penei ano hoki te hoatu ki a Rehua. Ko
te take tenei i kainga ai te manu me te ika e te tangata,
me te manu hoki e kai nei ano i te manu, me te ika e
kai nei ano i te ika.
Te tahi patunga na Ru raua ko Ro, na raua i patu i
te rangi i Pukupuku-te-rangi, i ahua wairua aua mea, a horo
ana ki raro ki te ao maori nei, a he mea whakatupu e
Tane, no reira te aruhe (roi) me te tini noa atu o te
kai pera kua ngaro, a ko te take tenei i mahia ai te aruhe
(roi) hei kai hoatu tapu ma nga atua.
Ko te whawhai tua-toru, i whawhaitia i te tuara o
Raki, ko Awa-rua te ingoa o taua whawhai, a ko Takutai-
o-te-raki te tahi ingoa, no reira i puta ai te whakaaro kino
o Tane, ki aua tangata kino, a Tu raua ko Roko, a ka mate
a Tu i nga tangata a Tane, ka tuku atu ai i tana wairua ki
te po. He mano nga tangata o taua iwi i mate, i taua
whawhai, e hara i te mate rawa atu i te mea he wairua.
Na Rangi anake na Tane. He tunga na Tane, i kii a
Rangi i mua, kia wehea a Raki a Papa, kia ai he wahi e
noho ai aua mano tini nei, kia tu ai hoki hei tangata, kia
noho tinaua ai aua iwi i te tinana tangata, otira kihai ratou
i pai.
Kai-hcwa, ki" nga po, he mea te Kai-hewa he noho
tuturu atu i te kino o nga Po, a ko te mate Kai-hewa a
REHUA BAUA KO KAHU-KUEA. 33
Raki raua ko Tanc ki ana iwi nei^ koia te aruarumanga
tiia-rua. A no te ao nei, no te po aua Avahi moe-hewa.
Na te Kaliui-anu te mate, me nga mate katoa c pa ana
kia matou ki nga maori, na reira lioki nga tangata i ki ai,
ko nga mate he atua-kikokiko e kai ana i a raton, i te mea
i te ra tua-tahi ka mate tc tupapaku kotahi, a i te ra tua-
rua_, e rua tupapaku mate turoro_, a e torn ranei tupapaku
i te rua o nga ra, a e torn i te torn o nga ra ; ka kiia te
karakia mo te iwi kei pa tonu te mate ki te iwi, ka
karakiatia nga karakia kia Mihi-mihi-tea, a ka oti tera ka
karakia ai ano hoki kia Tapa-tapa.
Ma Rehua e takiri te matapouri o te tangata mate, me
te tangata ora. He Ariki pai a Rehua me tona mano tiui
whaioio e noho mai ana i runga i te rangi.
Ko Tu-mata-uenga raua ko Rongo-ma-rae-roa, na raua
i timata te whawhai, a ka eke mai taua mahi kino ki nga
maori.
Ko Rehua ma, anga atu ki runga ki te tini ki te mano
o te rangi, ko Rangi-uui.
Ko Kahu-kura ko Tane to matou upoko nui i mua. Tc
tua-ruatanga ko te whakapaparanga tangata. Ko Rongo-
nui-a-tau, he tu pera me Kahu-kura. Ko Weka-i-tc-ati-
nuku, he atua tohu, nana matou i arahi mai i runga i te
nuinga o te moana, na raua ko Tu-hina-po. He atua raua
no nga moana. He rimu te hoatutanga, me te patunga
tapu ki o raua aroaro.
No te hinganga o tc Tai-o-rua-tapu i waiho ai ko Ue-
nukii ratou ko ona tamariki hei atua, ko Rua-tapu lioki
tetahi o ana tamariki. He atua tohu i nga tangata o ona
uri e noho i te ao nei. Ka tutu ona uri i te ao nei mana
e whiu : ka noho pai te iwi o te ao nei, mana ratou e tiaki.
Ko Kahu-kura he atua tohu i te mate, i te ora mo te
kakari (kekeri, whawhai), mo te noho pai, mo te hinga
turoro, kei aia te whakaaro rao tc ora mo te mate.
Mana e arahi tc tira haere. Ko Rongo-nui-a-tau, he pera
ano me Kahu-kura.
He karakia te karakia ki a Raki, mo te tinana o tc
tangata, mo te wairua hoki kia tika ai ki te po, ki te Raki
34 WHAKAPAPA TUPUNA MAORI.
(Raiigi)-iiira haerc ai. A he atua aiio lioki aia mo te
whawhai ; mc karakia ki aia kia toa ai tc taiia_, kia mate ai
te hoa riri. He atua pai a Raki.
Me inoi kia Kahu-kura mo nga mate kikokiko kia
haere ke atu ai aua mate. E kore e ora i te Kahui-tahu-o-
rangi. Me inoi whakamariri ki taua Kaliui-taliu, kei
whero mai o ratoii kanohi^ kei riri mai^ otira kia ahuareka
maij kia pai mai. Ko nga rimu^ ko nga patiti te patunga
tapu ki a ratou ; otira e kore e taea te wewete ranei te
roroi ke atu o ratou kaha e pupuri nei i te tangata.
Ki te kupu a etahi Toliunga. Na Tu raua ko Kongo
i timata te patu tangata ; otira e hara era i te tu tangata nei,
he atua era. Na nga tangata o Tiki ano i timata te patu
ia ratou ano.
Na Rau-riki i timata te patu tangata i te ao nei. Tana
patunga ko Hotua^ i patua kohurutia : tc mca i patua
ai a Hotua e Rau-riki, he hae na Rau-riki kia Hotua
lie pai atu hoki na nga wahine kia Hotua, a he mea
na te wahine, ma ratou a Hotua hei tane, he tangata
tino pai rawa te ahua o Hotua, a kohurutia ana a
Hotua e Rau-riki. Ka rangona te mate o Hotua, ka rapua
te utu e ona iwi, ka pa ta ratou karakia kia Tu raua ko
Rongo, a ka tae ratou ki nga toto o Hotua ka toua te
ringa koroa o te ringa maui ki aua toto, a ka hapainga taua
ringa ka tohu ki te rangi, a ka tohu ano aia i tana ringa e
man ra te toto o Hotua ka tohu ki raro ki nga mano o
raro, a ka tae ano ki nga toto karu karu (pakeke) o Hotua
ka hapainga e tana ringa maui ka tohu ki te rangi, a ka
tohu ki raro, me te karakia ano i nga karakia, me te wha-
kahua i nga ingoa o nga atua katoa o te rangi me raro
katoa, me te whakahua i nga ingoa o nga toa o te rangi
me raro, ka mutu tera karakia ka timata te karakia ki nga
mauri, ka mutu tera ka timata te karakia i te karakia
puke ; muri iho ko te karakia para-rakau, ka mutu enei
ka maranga te taua a te iwi o Hotua ka haere ki te kainga
ia Rau-riki ma, ka patua a Rau-riki ma ka mate, ka taona
ki te hangi, ka kainga rawatia; muri iho ko te kara-
kia ko te Ika-nui-o-tahua ; muri iho ko Tc-umu-titia-
HOTUA EAUA KO RAU-EIKI. 35
elio (ilio) : he karakia ano tcuci. Ko enei karakia i muri
iho o tc kainga tangata lie mea karakia era ki nga wahi
tapu^ a ka hoki mai i aua karakia, ka lioatu te manawa
(ngakau) o te mataika ma te Tohunga : ka kainga eia, ka
talii ka kai katoa te iwi i te kai Maori.
Ka timata te kekeri (whawhai) maori, ka mate te ma-
taika me kokika (unu) te ngakau o te tupapakii lici patu-
nga tapn ki nga atua.
Ko te wahi reka o te tangata ko tc kuha, lie mea kohi
ki te ipu-rimiT, a lie mea tao ki te hangi, lie kai rangatira
taua kai.
He manu te rapunga iitu tuatahi, ara ka haere te taua
ki te patu i te manu nei i te Matata, ka oti te hiki ka
maua te manu ki te walii tapu, a ko te toto anake o te
manu hei mea mo nga rnahi i nga karakia. Ka mate te
manu ka poroporoire (waiata) haere mai te taua ; no te mea
kua mate te patunga tapu, a ka karakia haere mai ratou i
te ara ki a Tu, a ka tae mai ki te kainga, ka noho, a
kotahi ranei, e rua ranei marama e noho ai, me te mahi i
nga niu, ka whakaarahia te taua ka haere ki te huarahi, me
te karakia inoi ki te mana o Tu, hei huri i te -svhakaaro o
te hoa riri kei kaha mai ki te taua, a paha (patu) noa atu
ki te Pa. A patua katoatia ana te iwi o Rau-riki, a ko Rau-
riki anake i puta ; hei utu mo Hotua. ka tauiratia nga tu-
papaku ki nga atua, ara ka patua te mataika kia tino mate
rawa atu ki te po, a ka mate tera ka patua ko tc nuinga.
Ka hapainga nga toto o nga tupapaku hei hoatutanga
tapu ki nga atua, a ka kainga te ngakau o te mataika e te
Tohunga Ariki hei kai timata mo te kai whangai ki nga
atua. Ka tahi ra ano ka mahia nga tupapaku a ka kainga
e te taua. I timata te kai tangata i konei me te whawhai
ki te ao maori nei, a e «lau tonu nei hoki.
Ka tohe tonu tc kakari (whawhai) a Rau-riki o Kura-
tahea, a i te rua o nga whawhai ka mate a Rau-riki, a ka
inumia a matatia ana toto. No te matenga o Rau-riki, i
whakapakokotia (i kapowaitia, i pakipakia) ai tana upoko
ka tikaroa nga roro o te upoko, a whaona ana he rakau ki
nga pongi o te ihu, a ka lioatu ai ki runga ki te hangi, ko
36 WHAKArAPA TUI'UNA MAOKI.
tc npoko c purcro ki runga, ko to liangi c kapi katoa i te
taru taru, a he mca tui te kikokiko o tc kaki ki te tawhiti
karcao kia kore ai e kino i te whcwlicngc, a e rua, e toru
ra ka oti te mahi i te upoko, he mca tui tc ngatu kei tetea
nga niho.
Ko nga whcua o tc tupapaku he mca mahi hci tui tui
kakahu i onamata tana tuitui mea^ a hei matau hi ngohi,
a hei tira wero manu, wcro ika, tuna, a ko nga ringa
ringa o nga tupapaku ka mahia hei whakatarenga mo nga
kai ; mo nga mea katoa.
Na konci i timati ai a Kahu-kura te whakapakoko
rakau hei atua karakia. Ma nga ringa o nga tohunga c wha-
kawiri (e whaka kapekapetau) kia manawareka ai te
iwi.
Ko aua upoko i mahia nei hei moka mokai, i mahia ai
hei tohu i te maia me te mana o te iwi a kci nga ra e
haere atu ai nga iwi hou, ka whakaaturia ai aua mea e
nga tangata i a ratou aua mea e pupuri ana, a he mea
tiatia haere aua mokai i runga i te wawa o te taiepa o te
marae o tc kaingra.
Te Whawhai-i-te-Rangi. (Nga-i-tahu.)
Na Rangi raua ko Poko-ha-rua-te-po te tuarua o nga uri
i noho i nga rangi, ara ko nga tini o nga Tahu. Ko nga
upoko o aua Tahu nei, ko Ka-tu, ko Werohia, ko
Whaka-iria, ko Tao-kai-maiki, ko Tao-iti-a-pae-kohu, ko
Tahua-tu, ko Tahua-roa,ko Karanga-a-tu-hea, ko Ika-rimu,
ko Waka-tu-koroua, ko Kokiri, ko Kopu-nui.
A ko nga haumi o aua Tahu nei ko nga mano o nga
AnUj me nga Tao, na Rangi hoki a Ka-mau-ki-waho, nana
a Pari-nui, nana a, Pari-mate, nana a, Moe-waho, nana a
Anu-matao, nana, a Te-anu-whakarere, nana a Te-anu-
whaka-toro, nana a Te-anu-mate, a ko Te-anu-mate te take
mai o te mate.
Nga hoa ano hoki o enei, i mahi tahi ki aiia Tahu, me
aua Ann, me aua Tao, ko nga uri tuoi a Rangi ara ko
Tane-tuturi, ko Tane-pepeke, ko Taue-ku-nawhca, ko Tane-
PABEKURA I TE EANGI. 37
tuoi^ ko Tane-te-wai-ora, me nga uri ano hoki a Tane raua
ko Hine-tauira, i Imi Imi ano hoki ki ana Tahu hci whaka-
pakari i te riri ki a Tane raua ko Rangi. Ko aua uri a
Tane, ko Taku-kumea, ko Taliu-wliaka-ero. Kihai aua
tini nei i rongo ki te ako a Rangi, i tolie tonu ratou ki
te tutu me te kino, a na Rangi te tikanga kia aruaruniia
ratou i nga rangi i runga kia taka ki nga Po i raro noho
ai. Na Rangi te kupu ki a Tane, kia tahi-tahia aua mano
uri tutu nei ki nga Po i raro. A na aua wairua tutu nei
nga mahi e mana nei nga take e kukume nei i te tangata
ki nga Po, a ko ta ratou mahi c mahi tonu nei, he mahi
patipati i te tangata : he too i aia ki te kino me te mate.
Te Whawhai-i-te-Rangi. (Nga-i-tahu.)
Ano ka mutu te mahi a Tane i mahi ai kia pai te ahua
o tana hakoro o Rangi, a mahia ana eia nga kii mo te tapu.
Ka hoki iho ano aia ki te ao nei, taro kau ano ka hoki ano
aia ki nga rangi i runga. Ano ka pahure aia ki aua rangi
ka taka te ngakau o nga wairua tutu i whiua iho nei e Tane
ki nga Po, mo ta ratou tutu i nga rangi i runga, he mea
hoki na aua uri tutu kia rapua he utu mo ta ratou mate i
a Tane.
Ka tahi ano aua uri tutu nei ka mahi nukarau ki nga
ika, a tupu aua te raru me te pakanga a te ika ki aia ano
ki te ika, a he mano tini i mate o te ika i a ratou ano te
patu. Ka kite aua v/airua kino nei i te mate o te ika,
katahi ra ano ka pa ka mahi raweke ratou ki nga manu,
ka tahi ra ano ka kori te manu ka tu ka pakanga, hinga iho
ano i a ratou he mano. A no te wa i mahia ai e Tane a Tiki-
ahua raua ko tana wahine, a no te wa ano hoki i puta nui,
ai nga uri o Tiki, a he tini te tangata ki te ao nei ; ka pa
ano te mahi hianga ano aua uri tutu nei ka pakani ki te ta-
ngata. Ko Tu-mata-uenga, raua ko Rongo-ma-rae-roa, nga
puapua o te ope taua a aua "wairua. Ka tu ka pakanga, a
he mano te hinganga o te tangata i aua wairua. Na aua
mahi a aua wairua nei i puta mai ai te mate ki te ao nei,
na reira te manu i kai ai i to manu, me te ika i kai ai ano
38 WHAKArAPA TUPUNA MAORI.
i tc ika, me te tangata i patii ai i tc tangata. Na ana
"wairua kino iiei aua lie i tari mai ki tcnci ao, he moa hoki
kia ngata ai ta ratou puku riri ki a Tane, na rcira hoki
i patnpatua ai aua mea i hanga nei e Tane, hci utu rao ta
ratou aruarumanga eia i nga rangi i nga Po.
UPOKO IV.
Slana-sva mai ai te putauga o te Ariki :
Manav/a mai ai te putanga o te Tauira
Ka eke ki Kongo-rupe,
Ka eki ki Eangi-tahuahua.
Tenei te whatu kci au.
(Whiti tīM-iia, ka whalcaaranga tc mouri.)
Kei te kaunga tapu.
Te Mouri (Mauri) tu
Te Whiwhi-a-uuku
Tu te Whiwbi-a-rangi.
Kei to wliiwhia i wabo,
Kei te rawea i waho.
Puritia (purutia) mai i walio,
Tawhia (kopikoa) mai i waho.
Tena te mouri (mauri) ka whakapiki,
Tena te mouri (mauri) ka whakakake:
Ko te mouri (mauri) o tenei Ariki,
Ko te mouri (mauri) o tenei Taurra.
Mou' i (mauri) kei runga : te mouri (mauri) e Baugi.
Mouri (mauri) ka jju kei waho
Kei te whai ao, kei to ao marama.
He karakia mauri (ko to talii xuahi anake).
RAKI KA WEHEA I A PAPA.
(Nga-i-tahu.)
Na konei i piri tonu ai a Raki ki runga ki a Pajja^ a
11 a koiici a Raki i ki atu ai ki a Taiic ratou ko oiia taina
(tciua)^ kia tikina mai aia kia patua, kia ora ai ka (nga)
tangata.
Ka ki atu a Tano ki aia, '^ E koro nie aha oti tc patu i
a koe."
Ka ki mai a Raki, kia Tane, " E taa, me waha (hikitia)
aliau ki runga kia tu kc ahau, kia takoto ke ta koutou
hakui (wliaea) i au kia tipu (tupu) ai tewliai ao ia koutou."
Ka tahi lioki a Tane ka ki atu, ki a Raki, " E koro,
ma Relma koc e walia."
40 WHAKAPAPA TUPŪNA MAOKI.
Ka ki atu a llaki kia Tane ratou ko ona teina, " E ta
ma, kauarawa aliau c waiho ma ta koutou tuakana c whaka-
waha ki runga, koi (kei) mata pouri ahau, e kari (ngari)
ma koutou ano au e whakawaha ki runga kia rewa ai ahau
ki runga kia tupu ai tc -wLai ao i a koutou."
Ka talii ano a Tane ka ki atu ki aia, " Ae e Koro e
tika aua tau tikanga kia patuakoc e matou, kia tipu (tupu)
ai te ao hei ao."
Ka niea atu a Raki ki a Tane, " E tika ana e Tane, me
tiki mai ahau :ne patu liei tangata whakaako ma koutou ko
o taina ki te patu. Ki te mea ka mate ahau, ka tahi te ao
ka Trhai ao, ka whai marama hoki te ao."
Nga (Ka) hari hoki te "whakaaro o Tane ki te tikanga o
tona matua kia patua aia e ratou ; na reira a Tane i ki atu
ai ki te tahi aitanga a Raki, kia Te-Kore tua-tahi, kia Te-
Kore tua-rua, tua-toru a tae noa kia Te-Kore tua-kahuru
(ngahuru) kia Te-Kore-au-iho, kia Te-Kore-au-ake, kia
Ma-Kore-a-te-po,kia Ma-Kore-te-ao, kia Te-Kore-a-te-ao-tu-
roa, kia Makore-a-te-ao-marama, kia takahia a Papa, takahia
ki raro, kia tokona a Raki, tokona ki runga kia Tu-more-
more, kia Tu-haha, nga (ka) whakana nga kanohi o Raki
6 tu nei, ko Te-Huinga, ko Te-Putahi, ko Taketake, ko
Rehua.
E hoa ma ko te timatanga tenei i hanga ai te Raki e
Tane. Ko te kupu inoi hoki tenei a Tane ki te kaha o
Rehua hei whakawaha i to ratou matua ki runga. Otira
na konei i huna ai etahi o nga Kore e Tane ki roto kia
Maunga-nui-a-te-whenua, oti rawa atu aua Kore ki reira,
a nga (ka) whakawaha a Raki e Tane ; a kihai hoki i
rewa ki runga.
Ka ki atu a Raki ki a Tane, " Ma korua toko-rua ko to
taina (teina) ahau e waha.
Ka tahi hoki a Paia ka inoi i tana inoi ka mea aia.
Tikawea a Eaki
Whakawaha a Papa
Whakatikatika tuara nui a Paia
Mamao te kavra i Hua-rau.
KAKI EAUA KO PAIA. 41
Ka rewa hoki a Raki ki runga. Ka tahi a Raki ka poro-
poroaki ki a Papa, ka mea atu a Raki ki a Papa, " E Papa
e, hei konei ra koc, tenei taku aroha ki a koc, kei te Waru
ka tangi au ki a koc/' Koia hoki te hauku, he roimata
na Raki, e tangi ana ki a Papa.
Ka mea hoki a Raki ki tona wahine ki a Papa, " E kui
hei konei ra noho ai kei te makariri hoki ahau te hiahia
iho ai ki a koe," Koia hoki te kopaka.
Nga (Ka) poroporoaki a Papa ki a Raki, ka mea ia ki
a Raki, " E koro haere ra e Raki kei te raumati hoki ahau
te mihi atu ai ki a koe/' Koia te Tutu-roroa, ko to Papa
aroha ki a Raki.
Ka mutu ta raua poroporoaki kia raua, ka rewa hoki a
Raki ia Paia te waha, nga (ka) tu ia Tane tana toko ko
"Toko-maunga^^ i a Tane. Ko '^Rua-tipua" hoki te ingoa
o te toko a Paia i tokoa ai te Raki ; na konei a Paia i inoi
ai i tana inoi : —
Ko toko na wai ?
Ko toko na Rua-tipua.
Ko toko nawai ?
Ko toko na Eua-taliito.
He turuturu, ho pinaki,
He papare, he ai tutonga.
Tena toko, toko, toko,
Ka eke.
Ko toko o tenei Raki.
Ka mutu i a ; ka inoi hoki a Paia i te rua o ana inoi
ka mea ia : —
Toko te kapua nui,
Te kapua roa,
Te kapua matatoru,
Te tau o Raki-riri :
E hui te Raki-ora.
E Roko (Rongo) ki waho.
Ka mutu ia : heoti ano ka rewa a Raki ki runga, ka
tangi te umere a runga, ka penei te kupu : —
E Tu mata toro,
^Vhaka ckea te mauuga.
Ka mutu ia. Na te tini o nga tangata o runga tenei
kupu "whakaoho ia Tane raua ko Paia ; otira i te oko tahi
42 WHAKAPAPA TUPUNA MAORI.
II Tunc tc wliakaaro i taua waihaka-tanga (whai-hanga-
tauga) i tc Iluki ; nana ano i poupou ka (nga) taha o te
Raki^ i man katoa anakc i aia, nana lioki i purupuru nga
wahi e liamama ana, i mau katoa ano i aia. No te otika
(otinga) o Jlaki tc liaka (lianga) ka mararaa hoki tc ao
liei ao.
Na reira a Tane i "wliakaaro ai ka ore (hore) he wliaka-
taii i a llaki. Ka talii ano a Tane ka haere ki te tiki i te
llaliui-kura a Ao-keliu ; riro ana mai i ai a, he kura ; nga
(ka) tae mai i aia te mau mai ka whakapiritia eia ki te
Raugi, kahore hoki kia tau. Hei te po ka kore e tau, hei
te ao ka tau, ko te mea anake tenei e tau ai taua Rahui-
kura, he awatca. He po e kore hoki e tau, na reira i aurutia
(horoia) ai e ia, ma rawa atu i aia te horoi taua Eahui-
kura. Ilcoi nga (ka) tau noa iho a Raki kahore he mea
hei whakatau. Otira na konei a Tane i whakaaro tikanga
ai mana, kia ai he mea hei "whakatau i tona matua. Ko
te haerenga tenei o Tane ki nga Kore, i huna ra eia ki
roto kia Maunga, ka puta ki waho ko Te Riaki, ko
Hapai, ko Te Tihi, ko Te Amo, ko Katari (Ngatari), ko
Te Mania, ko Te Paheke, ko Tu-horo, ko Tawharuwharu,
ko Tapokopoko, ko Te Awa, ko Tipu-nui-a-uta ko Para-
whenua-mca.
Ko TaHUIIU tenei O PaPA-TU-A-XUKU ; KO TE IKAXGA
A Rangi. (Nga-ti-rua-xui.)
Ko Tupua, tana ko Tawhiti, puta ia Tu tana ki waho
ko Teku, te Wawau, te Para-ku-wai, ko te Para-koka, Te
Porapora. Taiigohia ake ana, hoake ana ki runga hei puko-
nohi (pukanohi) mo te rangi. Ka tau rangi, te Ata-tuhi, Te-
ata-rapa, Te-ata-uira, Te-po-nui, Te-po-roa, Te-uriuri, Te-po-
tango-tango, Te-po-T^awa, Te-po-te-kitea, Te-po-te-whaia,
Te-po-i uri, Te-po-i keu, Te-po-i-mate, ki te po, i maranga te
po, i whakana; whakana nga mata o te po. Karanga taua te
po ki tc ao marama, Ko te Kore, Te-kore-nui Te-kore-roa,
Te-kore-kimi-kimi, Tc-kore-kitea, Te-kore-te-"^haia, Tc-
kore-te-whiwhia, ko Rawea, ko Ou (hou) -tupu, Ou-ora, ko te
ora. Ta tc Ora ko Te-rangi e tu nei, ka noho Te-raugi i te
EANGI EAUA KO TAIA. 43
Ata-tuM lea puta ko Te-marama^ ka nolio ano a Rangi i a
Werowcro ka puta ko Te-Ra, tang-oliia ake kokiritia ana
hei pukanolii mo te Rangi. Te Ata-tubi, tc Ata-rapa.
Rangi. (Nga-rauiiu.)
Ko te rangi e tcretere ana i runga i tc whcnua. Ka
noho a Rangi i te Ata-tulii^ ka puta ko te Marama, ka
noho a Rangi ia Werowcro, ka puta ko tc Ra : tangoliia
ake ana kokiritia ana ki runga hei pukanolii mo te Rangi,
ka turangi te Ata-tulii tc Ata-rapa, tc Ata-maliina, ka
maliina tc ata i Hikurangi.
Ko Paia raua Ko Rangi. (Nga-ti-hau.)
Te waliatanga a Paia i a Rangi, ka tangi a Rangi ka
mea,
Whakatikatika tuara nui a Paia,
Mamae to kawa i Hua-rau.
Kg te karakia tcnei o te wclic o Rangi raua ko Papa.
Wehea ko Rangi ko Papa
Kia wehea, Tama-ire-toro, Tama-irc-toro
Taua ka wehea Tama-ire-toro Tama-ire-toro, ro, e,
Wehea ko te maku ko Tama-ire-toro
Kia wehea Tama-ire-toro e, i,
Wehea ko Ari, ko Hua kia wehea
Te maire toro
Wehea ko Rehua, ko Tama-rau-tu
Kia wehea Tama-ire-toro
Wehea ko Uru ko Kakana (ngangana)
Kia wehea Tama-ire-toro
Wehea ko Te-aki ko Wha-tuia
Kia wehea Tama-ire-toro
Wehea ko Tu, ko Roko (Rongo)
Kia wehea Tama-ire-toro.
Rangi. (Nga-ti-iiau.)
Ka noho a Rangi e tu iiei, ka noho i Te-ata-tuhi, ka
puta ki Avaho, ko Tc-marama.
Ka noho tc Rangi e tu iiei, ka noho i a Te-wero-wero,
ka puta ki waho, ko Tc-Ra, ko Te-ata-tuhi, ko Te-ata-rapa,
ko Te-ata-mahina, kua mahina tc Ra ki runga ki Hiku-
rangi^ ki te maunga tapu i Hawa-i-ki.
15
44 WHAKAPAT'A TUPUNA MAORI.
Ko llangi e tu iici, tc tane o Pa])a-tu-a-nuku, a i tc ■\Ta
i wchca ai raua ; ko Whai-tiri te atua kuia tua-tahi o nga po,
nana i wliakaliua tc karakia i wcliea ai rana ; ua rcira raua
i W'cliea ai. Koia nei tc karakia.
Tutu to kiri, wehcwchc (wcwchi) te kiri,
Tatara-moa te kiri, onga-onga te kiri.
Kci mihi ki te ipu (ipo) kei tangi ki te tau.
Tanga-roa whatia (wctca). Tanga-roa tara ;
Tara ki (kia) mamao.
Anga tonu koc ki tai, c, ki tai e,
Wliati, ko koe kei mihi,
Ivo koe kei aroha,
Kei mihi ki te ipu (ipo) kci tangi ki te tau.
Te Kore raua ko Rangi. (Nga-i-tahu.)
Na Te-Kore a Te-Makn. Ka nolio a Makii ia Mahara-
nui-a-Tea^ puta ake ko Raki. Ka noho a Raki ia Hotu-
papa puta akc ko Te-Hunga, ko Te-Putalii, ko Reliua.
Ko Reliua i puta a uira mai, no tona rcrenga ki runga i
whaka tangata ai i aia. Ko taTauc i porangi ai i muri iho
ka wliakarerea te Avaliine e Raki, ka liaere ka noho kia
Papa-tu-a-nuku i te wahine a Taka-roa, ka puta i a raua
ko Tu-mata-waka, ko Rongo-marae-roa, ko Tane-nui-a-
Raki, ko Paia-nui-a-Raki, a no te hokinga mai a Taka-roa
ki tana waliine kua noho te wahine i a Raki, a ka kakari
raua, a ka tu a Raki i te huata (tao) a Taka-roa, ka takoto
a Raki a ka nui te mate, a ka haere mai nga tangata ka
wahatia e ratou, ko nga tangata o runga c kukume atu ana
i a Raki ki runga, a ko Paia ma, ko Tane ma e waha
(pikau) ana i a Raki. A ko nga toko enei i tokona ai Raki
kia tu ki runga. Ko Matu-pua, ko Rua-tahito, ko Pinaki,
ko Kai-he, ko Nga-mau-ki-tua, ko Nga-mau-ki-waho, ko
Nga-mau-ki-tahito-o-te-Rangi. Ka tu a Raki ka tumau,
ka tino wehea a Raki raua ko Papa. I riro te pukakaho,
me te Kura-tawiti (Kumara), me te Hai*a-keke, me te Hara-
keke-tunga-wiri, me te Aruhc i a Raki i te wa i wehea ai
raua ko Papa-tu-a-nuku. Ka titiro a Tane e takoto kau
ana a Raki, ka tikina eia he kura (hei tahu tahu wero
(whero)) hei whakatau^ i te hakoro i a Raki, a ka titiro a
KO PUA]L\, KO TAMA-IiERETI. 45
Tane kahore kia tail a Raki i tekura, ka tikiiia nga "wlietu,
he mea tiki i waho i Tc-paetaku-o-te-raki-o-Roko(Rongo)
i te tupini o Wclii-nui-a-maman, a koia nei te iiigoa o nga
tupini (he kakahu tc tupini) ^ ko Hi-ra-uta, ko Hi-ra-tai,
ko Te-Pari-nuku, ko Te Pari-raki, ko nga here here enei o
aua tupini, Na Tupuranga-o-te-po ko Tai\arai-o-te-ao,
(kotahi tenei tangata, e rua ona ingoa) koia tc tatau arai o
te ao o tc po^ nana tc korero ki a Tanc kia mau i nga
Avhetu ; a no te hokinga o Tane ki tana kainga ka
tikina aua whetu : lie ara ke te ara i tikina ai nsa
^yhetuJ i te ara i hacrc ai a Tane —
O Manako-tea
# Manako-uri
S55īHi^r^fr;s^' 1^0 Tc-ika-o-te-raki
Ao-tahi he Avhetu tapu, he ariki aia no nga whctu o te
taa^ a e korc aia e manako atu^ ara c noho talii i ctahi
whetu kc atu.
Na Puaka raiia ko Taku-rua a Ao-tahi. Ka puta a
Ao-tahi i te marangai, ka karakia te iwi, ka tangi ka
aroha ka mihi, he whetu tapu a Ao-tahi. Ka rikiriko
mai tc mata o Puaka i tc Ilau-raro, he tohu tau pai, a ka
riko riko mai i te Tonga he tau kino, he ua he hau, he ua
apopo.
lie tino whetu tohu a Puaka ana puta niai i te tahi
(in July) a ki te mea ka ahua panapana nga hilii o Puaka
ki te tonga, he tohu tau kino i taua tau, a ki tc mea ka
riko riko ana hihi ki tc Ilau-raro he tohu tau pai. Tc
take i kiia ai nga wa o te tau ki nga ingoa o nga -whetu ;
no tc mea na aua Avhctu te take i)ai, a tc take kino o aua
wa o tc tau i kiia ai nga ingoa a aua wa o te tau ki nga
ingoa o aua whetu : —
■K-
• Tama-reretij he punga no te waka a Tama-rereti.
46 AVnAKAPAPA TUPUNA MAORI.
Tataia ana c Taiic iiga -n-hctu o to awatca kiliai i pai, no
tc po ka pai ka tan te liakoro a R-aki i tc pai o to "svliotu i
te po.
Tc To-mai-rangi, mc te Iluka-papa, mc tc Iluka-rere,
me te Ua, he aitanga na Raki i a Papa, koia tc taru ka
tupu ai i te raumati.
E,AKi. (Nga-ti-hau.)
Na Eaki ano hoki a Ka-mau-ki-waho, nana a Te-pari-
nui, nana a Tc-pari-mate, nana a Tc-moe-waho, nana a
Te-anu-matao, nana ko Te-anu--whakarere, nana ko Te-
anu-wliakatoro, nana ko Te-anu-niate. Koia hoki e
knkume tonu nei i nga tangata ki te mate. Na Te-anu-
wliakatoro, ano hoki ko Te-anu-Tvai, nana a Taka-roa
(Tanga-roa), nana ko Te-pounemu(pounaniu).
Na Raki hoki na Ha-kina ko Te-rupe-i-aia-ki-uta, na
Te-Rupe, ko Te-Kau-nunui, nana ko Te-kau-roroa, nana ko
Te-kau-wheki, nana ko Tu-pari, nana ko Tanmata, nana ko
Te-moa, ko Pcke-i-tua, na Peke-i-tua, ko Pcke-aro, nana
ko Peke-hawani, nana ko Po-haha, nana ko Kai-tangata.
Na Raki hoki a Rehua, nana ko Tama-i-te-oko-talii, ki
muri mai ko Ao-nui, nana na Ao-nui ko Ao-roa, nana ko
Ao-pouri, nana ko Ao-po-tako (tango), nana ko Ao-toto,
nana ko Ao-whero, nana ko Tu-koro-kio, tana ko Mo-
uriuri, tana ko Mo-rearea, tana ko Mo-haki-tua, tana ko
Mo-haki-aro, tana ko Kupa, tana ko Wai-hemo, tana ko
Ika-tan-i-raki, tana ko ]\Iaroro-ki-tu-a-raki, tana ko Te-nira,
tana ko Te-kanapn, tana ko Turi-whaia, tana ko T\'hai-tiri.
Na Whai-tiri ka noho ia Kai-tangata ka puta ki Tvaho
ko Hem a, ka noho (a Hema) ia Te-hu-aro-tn, ka puta ko
Karihi te tama; ko Pupu-mai-nono te tamahine; ki rauri
iho ko Ta-whaki. A whakatupuria ana aia c nga matua,
e nga tuakana, a tupu ana aia hei tangata. No reira i
nui tonu ai tona tarengataka (tononga) kia Hine-nui-a-te-
kawa, ki te wahine i tapuia (i puhia) ai e ona tuakana,
ma ratou ke ia taua Tvahine ; otira kihai hoki taua ■wahine
i pai atu ki nga tane i "vrhakatapuitia hei tane mona, a
mate ke mai ki aia ki a Ta-whaki. Na reira, i kite atu ai
WHAI-TIRI ME KAI-TANGATA. 47
nga tuakana ki taua wahine e wTiai (aru) tonii ana i aia
ia Ta-Tvhaki, a ka kupukuputia aia kia patua. Ka tahi
aia ka raaliara ki te nui o te kaioraora (kii kohuru) a
nga tuakana mona. A whakaaro ana aia ki te tikanga ilio
o te kupu a te taua a Whai-tiri i ki iho ai kia Kai-tangata
'' Ilei Konei ra nga (ka) tapa i te ingoa o ta taua tamaiti
ko Hcma hei ingoa; mo taku hema hema-tanga iho ki a
koe : ma hau (raau) lioki e ata whakatipu (tupu), i aia
kia tupu liei taugata. E koro kia rougo mai koe ki taku
kupu iho ki a koo ; e manakonako ake ta taua tamaiti ki
au ; kaua rawa c tukua ake, koi (kci) kore c eke ake ki
te rangi tuatanga i runga nei, e ngari kia puta atu i ta
taua mokopuna ma hau e hua he ingoa mona ko Ta-whaki,
hci ingoa mo taku takawhakitanga iho nei ki a koe ; ko
te tangata tcra mana e piki ake te rangi tuatanga nei."
Heoi nga (ka) mutu ta Whai-tiri tana kupu poroporoaki ki
tana tane kia Kai-tangata, a tangohia atu ana aia e nga
kapua ki runga ki te rangi.
Ko te pohauhautanga tenei o te whakaaro o Hema,
kihai i whcra (pera) ; ka mahara ki te kupu a tona hakui
a Whai-tiri i ki iho ai ki te tane, " Kia tipu rawa ia Ta-
whaki, mana e piki te rangi." Kihai hoki i rite i a Hema
taua kupu : a hacrc atu ana aia ki te whai i te hakui, a
tae atu ana ki runga, patua ana e Tini-o-waiwai, na reira i
nui piiku (tino niii) ai te hiahia a Ta-wliaki kia haere kia
rapiia cia tona matua. Otira he wchi ano mona i nga
kaioraora (kupu kohuru) a nga tuakana mona kia kohurutia
aia.
Ko Ta-whaki. (Nga-ti-hau.)
I noho a Ta-whaki ki te ao nei, lie tangata nei ano te
ahua, kino kino ake nei ano ana kakahu, a he Ava ano aia i
haere ai ki runga ki te tahi maiinga noho ai, ano ka tae aia
ki reira, ka mahue i aia ana kakahu maori o te ao nei, a
ka kakahu aia i aia ki te uira ; he tangata i reira e piri
ana, a i kite atu aia i a Ta-Avliaki, a nana i kororo ki te
iwi ; koia a Ta-whaki i kiia ai he atua, a i karakia atu ai
te iwi ki aia.
E kiia ana, na Ta-whaki i ngaro ai te ao nei i te wai, he
48 WHAKAPAPA TUPUNA MAOItl.
mea nana i taka takalii ki ana wacwac tc papa o tc rangi, a
pakaru ana tcra, ka rcrc ilio tc wiu, ka ngaro tc ao nci i te
Avai-puke.
Na nga taokctc a Ta-"\vliaki aia i patu, a e liara i aia te
lie i patua ai aia c ratou. Ano ka mate aia, ka tac tc Kaka,
mc te Kaka-riki (te Po-Avhai-tcrc) ki ana toto, mirimiria ana
ki o ratou liuru hum, koia tc take c ura, ara c whero na
nga liuru Imru o aua manu. E hara i tc tino mate rawa
atu tc mate o Ta-wliaki, a nana ake ano te mana i ora ake
ai ano aia.
Ko Whati-tiri te papa o Ta-^vliaki, a i mea taua papa
ona kia Lacre tana tama ki aia nolio ai, he mea kua riro
parau tc ^vhaea o Ta-Avhaki i te iwi ke noa atu, na rcira a
Ta-whaki i mea ai kia haere aia ki tana "whaea, a kia riro
mai aia, ka haere ai a Ta-whaki ki tana papa noho ai. Te
iwi nana nei i whakarau tana whaea he iwi noho moutere,
a he wahi kino te whanga unga atu ki taua motu. E hara
hoki taua iwi i te tangata, he tupua, ara he atua penei me
te Patu-pae-arehe o te ao nei.
Te mahi a te whaea o Ta-whaki i noho ai i taua iwi, he
moe i te whakamahau o te whare, a he tiaki i te ra kia ao,
ka karanga atu ai ki tc iwi i te whare e moe ana, ano ka
karauga atu taua wahine ki a ratou kua ao te ra, ka oho
ratou ka haere ki te ngahere, Tae atu a Ta-whaki ki taua
kainga i te ngaro taua iwi i te wao o Tane. Ka korero
raua ko Ta-wliaki, a ka huna a Ta-whaki i aia i roto i te
patu o te whare, a puru purua ana e raua nga wahi piata o
te whare.
Ano ka hoki mai taua iwi i te ahiahi ka tupato etahi o
ratou, he mea hoki i haunga i tc tira puta ki taua kainga,
ka ui aua tupua ra ki te wahine, a he mea kii parau atu
aia i mariri ai ta ratou pawera, ka moe te iwi ra a ao noa
te ra, ka karanga atu etahi o ratou ka mea " Kua ao te
ra ? " Ka mea atu te wahine ra '^ Kahore ano " a ka
karanga atu aia " Kei runga ano nga whetu, ki ano i rere
noa." Ka moe ano te iwi ra, a ka oho ano ka ui ano ki
te wahine ra, ka kiia atu ano aua kupu ra ano. Ka pcra
tonu tc mahi ui a tc iwi ra, me te utu nuka atu e te
RUKUHI KERE-PO. 49
wahine ra, ano ka moiri rawa tc ra, a ka kori te iwi ra, ka
toia te papa o te whare, a na te tialio o te ra i riko ai o
ratou kanohi, a i anini ai ano lioki o ratou upoko, ka oho
a Ta-"vvliaki ka tomo ki te whave ka patupatua tc iwi ra a
raoti noa^ kaliore lie moreliu i puta.
Ka mau a Ta-wliaki ki tana whaea ka haere ka ahu ki
tana matua tupuna ki a Rangi, tae atu aia ki te toi o te
tahi maunga, rokohanga atu ko tana tupuna wahine i reira,
e noho tatau ana i ana kumara ngahuru. He matapo taua
kuia nei. Ka tatau taua kuia ra i ana kumara^ ka tahi,
ka rua, a ka tae ki te iwi o ana kumara, ka riro i a Ta-
whaki te ngahuru, ka tatau ano tc kuia ra, ka tahi, ka rua,
ka tae ki tc waru, ka riro te iwa i a Ta-whaki, a penei
tonu a pau noa i a Ta-whaki ana kumara te tango, ka rapu
rapu noa te kuia ra i ana kai, a ka pouri aia, ka tangi, ka
tahi ra ano ka whaaki a Ta-whaki i aia, a na te rco ona i
matauria ai aia e te Kere-po ra.
Ka tae a Ta-whaki ki te uku, ara ki tc paru kotorc,
ka pokepokea eia ki tana huharc, a ka pania ki nga
kanohi o tc kuia ra. a ka titiro nga kanolii. Ka piki a
Ta-whaki ki runga ki te Ti (iNIauku) i rcira tc punga-
werewere e mau ana, ko te tahi pito e mau iho ana i te
rangi. Ka piki a Ta-whaki i taua mca hei ara atu mona
ki te rangi, ki te kainga o tana papa, ka piki aia, a roa
rawa atu aia ki runga, ka karakia puku te Kere-po ra, ka
taka iho ano a Ta-whaki, ka kake ano aia, a ka taka iho
ano, no tc torn o nga kakenga ona, ka tae atu aia ki tc rangi.
He atua a Ta-whaki, a ko nga patunga tapu me nga
kai tuku atu ki aia, he mea wehc wche kia ngahuru nga
putu, a ka tae te Tohunga, ka whakahua i te ingoa o Ta-
whaki, ka hapainga te tuatahi ka whakaaria ki a Ta-whaki,
a he mca pera aua putu katoa, ka tae ki te ngalmru ka
waiho tcra i te taha maui o te tohunga, a ka pcratia ano
te putu ra, ko te tauira ka waiho ano i tc taha maui, a ka
hoki hokia ano aua putvi ra ka pcratia tonutia a pau noa.
E kore e kiia te kai tuku ki a Ta-whaki, ki te kupu nei
Tekau, engari Ngahuru. No te tatau kai a taua matapo ra
i takea ai taua tuku kai ki a Ta-whaki.
50 whakapapa tupuna maoki.
Ta-wiiaki. (Nga-ti-iiau.)
Ko te korcro a Ta-whaki ki ana tuakana i aia i te wai,
i mua atii o ta ratou patunga i aia kia mate.
Ka mca a Ta-whaki,
Pupu maliinc i te ata.
Homai ra taku hcru,
Taku karau
Kia whano an ki tc wai Rangi-tnhi ;
Te wai c, ha, i.
Ano ka mate a Ta-whaki ia ratou, ka mea atu te tuakina
matamua kia Ta-wliaki :
E Ta-whaki kei whea koe ?
A ka O mai he Pukcko :
"Ke."
Ka ui atu te tiiakana tuarua :
E Ta-whaki kci whea koe ?
A ka O mai he Moho :
"Huu."
Ka ui atu te tuakana tuatoru :
E Ta-whaki kei whea koe ?
A ka O mai a Ta-wliaki :
E tupu ki to uru,
Ki to rae.
Tcna toto ka huki, ko toto
Ko toto a Ta-whaki,
te Ea,
te ]\Iarama.
Ko toto Rangi-mahuki,
O Raiigi e tu nei.
A ka ara a Ta-whaki i te Avai ka kite aia i te toi a ka
piki aia ki te rangi : ka tutaki ia Wai-tiri i te huarahi e
uoho matapo ana ka mea mai a Wai-tiri ki a Ta-whaki,
" Whaia aku mata." Ka mea atu a Ta-whaki ka karakia
i te wahiue nei. Ano ka kite nga kanohi o te wahine ra,
ka mea atu ano a Wai-tiri, " Kia ata piki kei mate koe,
kei kamoa e nga were were o Hine-nui-te-po.'^ Ka ki atu
a Ta-whaki :
Au wahine riu ngata,
E hoki i nga hau o Ta-whaki.
TA-WHAKI ME MAI-WAHO. 51
He oti ano ka i)iki a Ta-whaki ka kake ki ninga, a
rokohanga atii ko Reliua ko Wa-koko-rau (Akoako-rau) .
Ka kite i a ^laru, a no te kitenga i a iNIaru, katahi ka
pa te wa (waha) o Ta-wliaki ki te tui (tiu) :
Whakataka whakataka,
Mo te pua me te kahika,
Puhia moua, morea,
Kotahi taua roa, na Ta-whaki.
Ta-whaki. (Nga-i-tahu.)
Ko Ilinc-wai-tiri te wliaea o Ta-wliaki, ko Kai-tangata
te hakoro, te tama a Hema. I liaere a Ta-wliaki ki te
rangij raua ko te matua, ko Iline-pupu-mai-iiaua, a Karilii
a Ta-Avliaki. Ko Karilii i mea kia liaere ki runga, a na te
hau aia i aid iho ano^ no te mea kiliai aia i karakia i aia.
Ka hacre a Ta-wliaki ra te ara o te pungawcrcwere, ka piki
tonu ki runga, me te karakia liaere a Ta-Avliaki, a ka tae
aia ki ia rangi, ki ia rangi, a ka. piki ton (tonn) atu ki nga
rangi, a ka lac aia ki te rangi a Mai-waho, ka karakai i
reira raua ko Te ]\rai-waho, a ka lieke iho a Ta-whaki i te
rangi ka ako i nga iwi ki nga karakia katoa, a ka oti tera
te ako ki nga iwi, ka piki ano aia ki te rangi, ka noho tou
(tonu) atu. I aia e noho ana i raro i te ao nci, nana i
patu te iwi o Te-wlianau-hapuku, he mea po.tu cia ki te
ua nganga, ko aua nganga ua he mea mau uiai cia i te
rangi a Te-inai-waho, a ka whati taua Avhanau Ilapuku ki
te moana, ko etalii i whati ki ro (rote o tc) ngahcre, a ko
era i whati ki te moana, i tupu Tohora, me tc tini o te
ika nui, a ka marara te iwi, a ka mate ctahi o ratou.
Ka ako a Ta-whaki i nga karakia, ki ia tohunga, ki ia
tohunga, aia karakia, aia karakia ; ko te karakia Mere-uha
i akona ano cia ki nga tohunga, me nga karakia whakatau-
maha kai, ki nga tohunga i akona ano cia kia ratou. Ko
Karilii kiliai i tae ki runga, na Ta-whaki tc uira me te
Whati-tiri, i mua atu o te wa i patua ai te iwi cia, i wliiua
atu cia he ua nganga ki ro (roto o tc) ahi. I te wa i mua
he tangata nei ano a Ta-whaki, c hara i tc atua. Ko nga
ika i whati mai i tc patunga a Ta-wluiki. Ko Kcwa, ko
62 WHAKAI'Al'A TUPUNA MAORI.
IIiu-pTiku^ ko Paikca, ko Paraoa, ko Toriki, ko Popoia-
korc, ko Kckono, ko Tc-rchu, ko Tc-wliakaliao, ko Te-
ra-poka, ko Tc-kaki, ko Tawa-iti-roki, ko Te-ui)oko-hua,
no tc moana era^ a ko nga raca ki tita ki to Avhciiua ko
Tc-Maraaku, ko Te-Poka(Ponga), ko tc Ka-toto : i wliaka-
Lctca ai tc tupu o ana tini raca nei^ mo ta ratou koliuru
i te matua Lakoro a Ta-whaki.
Na Ta-whaki te Kouva i tc nolioanga kia Hinc-tu-a-
tai, me tc Rawaru, na Toria ka noho ia Tolic ko Te-
kohikohi, na tc Ha tc Tarakihi i tc nolioanga ia Whakarua-
moko, me tc Puwai-naka-rua mc tc PaAvaio^ Punohonoho,
Huncluinc^ Tataka^ Purcnu-ao-rua : na Paraki cnci i te
nohoanga ia Hine-Hau^ ia Tc-akau tc Karoro, ia Papa-
hnri-tikea te Torca, ia Mui-nako tc Kurupatu ia Tuku-
roa-hara ko te Kanakana ia Hinc-liau, Tc Kaua-kana
(Nganangana) tuakana a Raki teina kia tc.Tncrc, Inaka-
mate-knku-a-taea-liake, Tc-E.ere-waka^ "Wai-pntc.
T A-wn A KI . (Nga-ti-h au .)
No te Rangi tuarna i aruarumia ai, a i patua ai Kewa,
a Paraoa, a Kckeno, a Iliii-puku, a Toroki, a Paikca, a
Te-mamaku, a Popoia-korc, a Poka (Ponga) e Ta-whaki.
Tuna. (Nga-ti-uau.)
Na Manga-wairoa ko Tuna, no runga a Tuna, i tukua
iho i runga i tutaki i a Ta-wliaki raua ko Kai-ihi i a raua
e piki ana ki nga rangi. Ka ki atu a Ta-whaki ki a Tuna,
'' Mo te aha koe i haere mai ai i runga.'' Ka mea a Tuna,
" He kaka marokc no runga, ka tukua ahau ki raro ki te
wai-koropupu i roto i Puta-waro-nuku." Ka karakia ratou
ko Tuna i reira ka mutu, ka heke iho a Tuna ka kake a
Ta-whaki ma.
Pa-kuka (Pukeko). (Nga-ti-hau.)
Ko !Maka-i-ere nana tc Pa-kura, na Pani aia : na Ta-
whaki i kikini tc ihu o Pakura (Pu-kcko), i te tutakinga i
a Pa-kura i te v, a i liaere ai a Ta-wliaki ki i-unga ; na reira
i whero ai tc ihu o Pa-kura.
te patunga a ta-whaki. 53
Ta-avhaki. (Nga-i-taiiu.)
Ka talii a Ta-whaki ka mahara i roto i tona ngakau,
kia whakaoiioa eia^ mchemea e korc e olio. A haerc ana
aia ki te tiki i te tahi rakau, he rakau nui hoki taua
rakau, a amokia mai ana cia a tukua ilio ana eia
ki te marae o to ratou kainga, a nga (ka) oho ka
(nga) tuakana i reira. lie ohonga nni te ohonga o nga
tuakana ia ratou ano c noho ana i to ratou kainga i Pa-pc-
a-ca. A nga (ka) mahara a Ta-whaki ka rite te wa i
whakaritca iho ai e Wha-tiri a haere ana raua ko te
tuakana ko Karihi, ka tac atu raua ki te kianga i to raua
tuahine ia Pupu-mai-nono i Te-puke-ki-tauranga c noho
ana. Ka ki mai ta raua tuahine kia raua, " Ka riro korua
ki hea/' ka ki atu raua ki aia, " E liacrc ake ana maua ki
konei " a haere atu ana raua, a ka tac raua ki te taha o te
wai, a mea ana raua kia kau, a kau kuare ana raua i runga
i te moana a kihai raua i mama te haerc i runga i te
moana, i pohutuhutu tonu raua i roto i te ■\vai, a lioki ana
mai raua ki te kainga i to raua tuahine ; a ki atu ana te
tuahine ki a raua, " I whca ano korua c ngaro ana " ka
tahi a Ta-whaki ka ki atu ki te tuahine '' I haerc ra maua
ki te rangahau (rapu) mai i to maua hakoro " ka tahi te
tuahine ka ki atu kia raua, "Katihei te ata tatou nga (ka)
haere atu ai ki te tuku atu ia korua." A oho ak(> ana i
te ata liacre ana ratou ka tac atu ki to taha o te wai nga
(ka) ki atu a Pupu-mai-nono kia raua " I pchca te tu o nga
Rimu o te moana i rongoliaka (rokohanga) mai ai e
korua" ka ki atu a Ta-whaki ki aia, "I pcnei tonu ano ra
te tu o ka (nga) Rimu i rongohaka (rokohanga) mai ai e
maua i nanahi." Ka tahi te kupu a ta raua tuahine ka ki
atu kia raua, " Koia ano korua i korc ai e tac, c ngari kia
rite te wa, hei rcira korua i)uta ai." A haere atu inia ratou
toko-toru, ka tac atu ratou ki te taha taha o te wai, ka
tahi ano a Ta-whaki ka inoi i tana inoi. Ka ki atu a
Pupu-mai-nono kia raua " Ilacrc ra kaua o korua wacwae
e tu ki roto ki tc maruatauga o te ngaru o te moana, c
kari (ngari) hei runga hei te tihi o tc karu (ngaru) kia
whiti ai." A haerc ana a Karihi raua ko Ta-whaka i runga
54 WHAKAPAPA TUPUNA MAOllI.
i tc moana a iiga (ka) Icarakia a Pupu-mai-norio, i tana
karakia takapaiT, hci liuanui mo ana tuakana, ka pcnei lioki
aia i tana inoinga.
Tu akc taku tira i llaro-hara,
I taki pohutu i Karo-hara.
Ka liacre a Ta-wliaki rana ko Karilii i runga i tc moana
nga (ka) nolio a Ta-whaki ia Ilinc-tua-tai ka puta ki walio
ko Ika-nui. Ka hacre tonn lioki raua i waho i tc moana^ ka
nolio a Ta-wliaki i tc tini noa atu hoki o ia wahine o ia
waliine. He tokomalia lioki nga waliinc a Ta-wliaki i moe
hacrc ai i waho o te moana, a u atn ana raua ki uta ki Te-
pu-o-Toi, ko te whenua maroki ia, ko Te-pu-o-Toi. I
rcira ano a Te-ru-wahine-mata-maori, e noho ana, 1
rokohina atu e raua e kai tatau ana, me te kowliiuwliiu i
tana ko"u hiuwliiu, e kai tatau ana ; e mca ana, ka tahi, ka
rua, ka torn, ka wha, ka rima, ka ono, ka whitu, ka "v\'aru,
ka iwa, ka kahuru (ngahuru) . Ka kite raua i taua tipua
(tupua) e kai tatau ana e moc ana hoki nga kanolii o taua
Tipua, a takotakohia (tangotangohia) ana ctahi o ana kai e
raua, a riro katoa i a raua te nuinga o nga kai o te Ilu-
waliinc-mata-mo-rari(raaori). A ka pakia nga kanolii o taua
tipua e Karilii ka penci tc kupu a Karilii, —
Purangi a elio
Aku mata e Karilii.
A ka talii ka titiro nga kanolii o Tc-ru-waliine-mata-
morari, Heoi nga (ka) nolio ratou i reira moe ai, a kiliai
taua tipua i kite i te moe, no reira i Avliakapiritia ai o
raua kanolii, ki te kanolii pupu, nga (ka) talii lioki raua
ka moe. Ka ao ake te ra nga (ka) ki atu a Ta-wliaki ki
aia, "Kei hea te liuarahi ki runga ki te Rangi." Ka ki
mai te tipua ra, " Ana, kei -v^liea ranei, kei wliea ranei,
kei te ara pea ki te mirai, kei te ara ranei ki te Avai, kei
te ara ranei ki whea, kei te ara ranei ki wlica/'
Ka ki atu ano a Ta-wliaki ki aia, " ]\Ie wliakaatu mai
ano koe i te tikanga o te liuanui kia baere niaua.'^
Ka ki mai te Tipua ra kia raua " Ka riro koia korua
ki hea."
KAKIHI EAUA KO TA-WHAKI. 55
Ka ki atu raua ki aia, " I liara (haere) mai ra maua
ki te porangi (rapu) mai i to maua matua." A tukua
iho ana ko tc ara tukutuku pungawerewcrc, a ■oliaka-
marotia aua c tana tipua taua ara tukutuku pungawere-
Averc, Ki atu ana raua, '' Hei alia tcna/' ka ki mai aia
kia raua, "Aua, ko te liuarahi tika tcnei ma korua ki
runga ki te rangi." A ka tahi ano a Karihi ka haere nga
(ka) piki, a ka moa (piu) i te tangiwa (takiwa), ka pokia
iho a Karihi e nga hau o te Uru-rangi, a kihai hoki a
Karihi i eke ki runga. Na reira a Ta-whaki i ki atu ai
ki aia, ki tana tuakana. " Nou te he c ta, kihai koc i
whakaaro ki te tikanga o te kupu a Whai-tiri i ki iho ai,
mahaku e kake te rangi tuatanga i runga nei." A ka
haere a Ta-whaki ka piki i runga i taua ara tukutuku
pungawerewere. A haere ana aia me te inoi haere i tana
inoi, ka penei aia i tana whakahuatanga —
Ka piki Ta-whaki, i to rangi tuatahi
Kake ake Ta-whaki i tc rangi tuarua
Haere ake Ta-whaki i te rangi tuakahuru (ngahuru)
Nga (ka) puta kai (kei) runga kei te Ha-rorerore
Ka puta kai (kei) runga kai Tangata-oko-tahi.
Ka mutu i aia tana inoi, ka tata aia ki waenganui o te
takiwa o te rangi, ka pokia iho aia e nga hau o te
Uru-rangi a ka titahatia eia te haere, me te piki tonu ia
ki runga, a ka pokia iho ano aia e nga hau o runga o te
Uru-rangi, a eke atu ana aia ki runga ki tc rangi.
A hari ana tona ngakau, no te mea i manawarenga
(reka) ai tona ngakau, ka eke aia ki runga, A haere
atu ana aia ka tutaki i aia a Pa - kura, ka ki atu
aia kia Pa-kura, "E liaere ana koe ki whea" ka ki
mai a Pa-kura " E haere atu ana ahau ki raro, na
ki te-]\Iuri-wai, he ngaka (kaka) maroke no runga nci,"
a ki atu ana aia, " Haere ra," Ka haere a Ta-whaki,
a pono ana aia ki nga wahine c koukou (kaukau) ana i tc
wai, i Wai-puna-ariki-a-te-pata, c koukou ana i tana
upoko, ko Maikuku-mangaka(makaka) tetahi wahine i
Wai-puna-tea, e koukou ana i tana upoko, a ka kite i aia
aua waliine, ka korero atu aia ki aua wahine, a ka korcro
56 WHAKAPAPA TUPUNA MAORI.
mai ana waliino ki airi. A ka kite aia i a Tuna, c takoto
ana i te talia taha o tc liapua o Puna-kau-ai*iki, a ka oho
a roto i aia i te aroha^ a nga (ka) timata aia eia tana
karakia mo Tuna. lie nui hoki ana karakia, ko
tana timatanpja tenei, ko Tc-chen, ko Totoe, ko Te-
Mata, ko Wahia-mai, ko Enga-po, ko Tc-rangi-paia. He
oti ko Takn-whatinga-a-rongo tenei. Ki tc mea ka rii'i
tetahi ki tc talii a ka liouhia tc rongo, ka whatia ano te
rongo, ki niuri mai, ko E-nga-ranga-raka (he Karanga-
ranga) . Ko Tauira-o-roko, ko Rangi-te-pikitia-tc-hiku, ko
Te-Kawa, ko Marae-nui, ko Tc-Rurukn, ko Toi, ko Te-
Apiti, ko Te-apara-rangi-hira. Heoi nga karakia a Ta-
whaki ki a Tuna, a haere atu ana aia ki runga. Ka
tutaki i aia a Paki-hiuga-nui, raua ko Paki-hinga-roa a
piki ana aia i tc pikitanga ki Ti-pangia nga (ka) tutaki i
aia a Korero-ure, raua ko Korero-tara, a korero atu ana
aia kia raua, ko aua wahine, kihai hoki i hamumu atu te
waha ki aia, ka haere whakatata atu aia ki te taha o te
Pa, ka tutaki tonu i aia a Pu-a-te-aro-mea, ka korero atu
a Ta-whaki ki aia, ka ki atu aia, " E hoa he aha era mea
e tu mai ra," ka ki atu a Pu ki aia, " Kia mohio koe e ta,
ko nga whare enei o Te-e-ngahui(kahui)-whatu, ko Rangi-
ka-tata te ingoa o tetahi wharc, ko Te-angaaka(angaanga)-
tapu-o-tane te ingoa o tetahi wliare, kei reira hoki e iri
ana nga iwi o Ilema, kei roto kei Te-angaaka(angaanga)-
tapu-o-tane e iri ana. Heoi ka oho a roto ia Ta-whaki i
te aroha ki nga iwi o tona hakoro. Ka mea atu aia ki a
Pu-a-te-aro-mea, " E ta kei hea e iri ana aua iwi." Ka
ki mai aia kia Ta-whaki, " Kai (kei) runga i te tuarongo
e iri ana." Hcoti ka haere tika tonu atu a Ta-whaki
ki taua whare, ka tata atu aia ki te kutu (ngutu)
o te takitaki, ka timataia eia tana karakia. Ko
Waka-taha, te tua-tahi. Ko E-ngahau (Ngahau) tetua-rua,
ko ]Ma-nawa-tane, te tua-toru, ko Te-iri-pungapunga te
tua-wha, ko Hua-koko, te tua-rimu, ko Tc-Rou, te tua-ono,
ko Kumea-mai, te tua-whitu. Heoi ka haere aia ki te
whare i te E-ngahui(Kahui)-whatu, ka kite aia i te nuinga
o ratou c noho ana i roto i nga takitaki, kiki tonu i te
TAMA-I-WAHO, KO TA-WHAKI. 57
tangata, me roto lioki o to "wliarc, ki tonu aiio lioki i tc
tangata. Na reira aia i karakia ai i ana karakia ia Tu-te-
raki-harurii, ia Teatea-a-niiku, ia Ti2)nna-iigai(kai)-matua,
ia Ka-ilii. ia Tulii_, ia Tc-Kohara-i-Avaho, ia Tc-wbatu-i-ki-
mai, ia Te-whatu-i-korcro-raai, ia Tc-Raki-i-paku, ia Te-
Raki-pake, ia Te-Raki-i-papa, ia Te-Wliatu-kckc, ia Tipua-
te-ki^ ia Tipua-te-rea^ ia Tipua-^vhakaroiigo-te-po. Ko te
nuiiiga tenei o Tc-E-ngahui(kaliui)-'\vhatu, nana i tutcliu
nga tangata katoa e nolio ana i Papa-cac, i Tc-putete-
nui-no-raki, i Te-E-ngaka(raka)-tn-a-maro, i tc Pnkc-ki-
tanranga. Ko nga ingoa cnci o ka (nga) whcnua i hacrc
i runga i tc kupu o Ta-wliaki^ ara na Ta-wliaki i inoi atii
ki te E-ngahui(kahui)-wliatu kia whakamatea ana iwi, mo
ta ratou kaiora-ora (korero koliuru) ki aia. Heoi ka kite
a Ta-"\vhaki i runga i tc rangi, kua horo katoa nga tangata
o ana whcnua^ a ka talii aia ka manawarenga (rcka ka
hari) mai hci ntu mo ta ratovi mahi tutu ki aia. Na konei
aia i haerc ai ki te pokapoka i nga rangi kotal)i te kau ma
wha ; otira i liaere ano aia ki tc "svhai tikanga ki runga
kia akona mai e Tama-i-walio he karakia ki aia. Ko te
whakaaro tenei a Ta-wliaki i liaere ai ki te pokapoka i
aua rangi, no reira hoki aia i rongo ai ki te nuinga o ka
(nga) karakia a Tama-i-TAalio ; a i kite ai ano hoki a
Ta-whaki i tana tangata ia Tama-i-walio e tarewa noa ana
i roto i te rangi. Ka maioha mai a Tama kia Ta-whaki,
ka maioha atu hoki a Ta-whaki ki aia. Ka tiori (ui)
atu a Ta-Avhaki ki aia ka mea. " E hoa tena koa
te tikanga o nga karakia i a koe nci ; kua rongo
nei matou^ he nui nga mea kei a koe.'^ Ka ki mai
a Tama ki aia, '^E tika ana kei an nga mea katoa." Na
reira a Ta-A\haki i karanga ake ai. '^ E ta e korc koe e
pai ki te whakaako mai i aua karakia ki au." Ka ki mai
a Tama, " E pai ana ano ahau ki tc whakaako i a koe." A
timataia ana e Tama te ako. A Koia nei te ingoa o aua
mea i akona eia ki a Ta-A^haki. Ko AYhe-kitc, ko Ka-tu,
ko Whakairia, ko Tao-kaimai, ko Tao-iti-a-pac-kohu, ko
Werohia, ko Te-lmri, ko Nga-puke, ko Kapo-taka(tanga),
ko Ilo-pukapuka, ko Te-matau^ ko Ili-nuku, ko Tc-ika-
68 WHAKAPArA TUPUNA JfAOKI.
taki-ora, l<o Whaka-kau, ko Kama (Ngarua), ko Kalii, ko
Tc-ara-niata-toro, ko Taku-ara-i-wacrca. Ko Tu-tapa-
ninilii, ko Tc-liiku, ko Tc-ra-to-wana\vaiia, ko Tc-taupa, ko
Nga-toliij ko Tc-hiwa, ko Nga-wctcwctc, ko Tc-whakaliopu,
ko Tc-inata, ko Wariiwaru-tu, ko Tu-akc^ ko Nga-wliaka-i,
ko Te-ahi-para-rakau, ko Nga-mauri, ko Tc-ika-mai-o-
tahua, ko Tc-umu-o-tumaroa, ko Tc-horoi, ko Tai-hua-
rewarewa. Ilcoi iiga karakia a Tama-i-waho i ako mai
ai kia Ta-wliaki. Ka mea atu a Ta-whaki, " E ta licoti
nga karakia?" Nga (ka) karanga iho a Tama ki aia, '' Ka
mutu ia kotalii tenei " nga (ka) karanga ake a Ta-whaki.
" Homai ki au e lioa." A karakia iho ana a Tama ki
aia ko Te-pohe-i-mau^ ko Mahu, ko Taia, ko Ra-kopa, ko
Ta-putu, ko Ko-kopu-nui^ ko Tai-kotia^ ko Tu-te-rangi-
paoa^ ko Ka-paki-tua. Heoi ano nga karakia a Tama i ako
mai ai ki a Ta-whaki. A hoki ana mai a Ta-whaki ki te
rangi i a Reliua nei noho ai.
Ka talii ka wliakaritca he hoa waliiuc rao Ta-whaki, a
nga (ka) noho a Ilapai-nui-a-maunga ia Ta-whaki^ a hapu
ana te taraaiti i roto i te puku o Hapai ia Ta-whaki. No
muri iho ka mahi he raua^ a ka kite nga mano tini o te
rangi e mahi ho ana raua, a potaea iho ana he mounu
(maunu) ki rnnga ki te matau a panga iho ana, a tau iho
ana ki o raua aroaro, a ka kite te wahine i nga matau
ka miharo ; ki atu a Ta-whaki ki te wahine, " Homai kia
kite hoki ahau.'^ A hoatu ana e te Tvahine ki aia, a whaoa
ana eia ki roto ki tana waha. Ka kite nga mano tini o
te rangi, ka pahiwitia (hiwia) te aho, ka tu te matau ki
roto ki te waha o Ta-whaki, a ka mate aia i te Hore-hore-
tuakau, Heoi nga (ka) tupu i tona tamaiti ia Wahie-roa,
ka noho hoki aia ia Matoka-rau-tawhiri, ka puta ki waho
ko Rata, Heoi ka heke iho a Rata ki tenei ao. Otira i
roto ano a Rata i te kopu o tana -vvhaea ia Matonga-rau-
tawhiri, kua mate noa ake a Wahie-roa, ia Matuku.
UPOKO V.
B tu ra e wharo o,
Ka mahuo koe.
Whaibanga ra e te Tutinl o,
Tarci (tarai) ra, e to Pepoke ;
Ka tau te tini o to Haku-turi, i tana t&a »
Ko to Wara-ki-tauranj;a ra.
Here mai to maramara e,
Kei hopiri, kei whetau
Torotika, e tu to maota (otaota).
Tahuna mai ra ki te ahi a Tane, ra,
Ko tunutunu whonua, ko anaana whenua, e.
Tahi tama mate, ki to umu o To-Whao imatol^.
Werohia te tao o Tanga-roa, o,
Tahe ana ana toto.
He nmu tao a wahi, o ;
He umu tao takaripa,
Ki te tua, haoro ana.
Ka riri hoki au e,
Ki a Tano-mahuta i to wao (ngahere)
Kei to kotikoti au e,
Nga uaua o Papa-tu-a-nuku,
"Ngataero a Kupo," o.
Kga rori o to whare o Uenuku,
Kia mate ki te whanako (tahao) e.
Ko te tan<ji o To-ua-mai^angi, mo tcfna v>har«
(ko totahi wahi anaJca),
WAIIIE-ROA.
(Nga-i-tahu.)
Ka noho a Matoka-rau-tawliiri ia Wahic-roa, ka hapu te
wahinc a Matoka-rau-tawhiri, ka liacrc a Wahic-roa ki te
mea manu mo tc liapu, ka rokohina atu tc wahi Koko a
Matuku, ka mauria mai nga manu ma tc hapu ; auina akc
ka haere ano a Wahie-roa ki te wahi manu a Matuku,
ka hopukina c Matuku a Wahie-roa ka patua ka mate
ft Wahie-roa. Ka noho te wahine ka puta a Ilata] ki
waho ka whakatupuria, ka uoho a ka pakeke; ka ui
16
60 WHAKAPAPA TUPUNA MAOKI.
a Rata ki tana whaca, " Kci whca ra toku nei matua
taanc " ka ki atu te liakui " Kua mate," ka ui atu a Rata
" Nawai," ka ki atu te hakui, " Na Matuku, i liacre ki
te mca kai maku, ka liaj)u koe ka hiakai an, ka hacre aia
ki te walii a Matuku, ka mate aia/' ka ui atu a Rata, " Kei-
wlica tona kainga." Ka ki atu te liakui, " Me titiro e koe
ki te putauga mai o te ra kei "waho kc kei te moana c kore
koe e tae." Na ka nolio te hakui ka haerc ki te whai wa-
liie a ka poraugi (rapu) ka kite aia i te rakau pai he totara,
a ka mauria mai tc pua o te rakau a ka alii ahi ka korero
atu aia ki a Rata ki tana taraa, ka mca atu, " Ka kite au i
te rakau lie rakau pai lie totara, apopo koe ka liaere ki te tore
(rapu) i taku rakau," ka lioatu te pua kia kite a Rata ; ka
haere a Rata ka porangi (rapurapu) ka hoki mai ka ki atu
aia ki te wliaea " Kaore au kia kite," ka ki atu te liakui
(whaea) , " E kore e ngaro i a koe kci te rakau taratara,
tera koia tena," ka liaere ano a Rata ka porangi, kaliore
hoki kia kitea ; ka ki atu ano te liakui. "E kore
e ngaro i a koe kei te rakau taratara ano." Ka
liaere, ka hoki mai ka kitea c Rata taua rakau. Ka ui
atu a Rata ki te liakui, " Me aha," ka kia atu e tc hakui
ki nga told, ka ki atu a Rata " He puruhia (puhuki) enei
told kahore he niho," ka ki atu te hakui, " Nau mai liaere
kawea whakairia ki runga Id te tuaiwi o tou tujjuna ia
Hine-tu-a-oaka (Hine-tu-a-hoanga)," na ka ki atu te waha
o te hoanga " Kia koi, kia koi, kia koi," kua koi nga toki.
Ka tae mai ki te wliare ka houia a ka ahi ahi te ra kamoe
ka ao ake i te ata ka haere a Rata ka tuaina taua rakau, ka
hinga ki raro ka topca (tapahia) te ngauru (kauru) o runga,
a ka hoki mai a Rata ki ro o te whare, ka noho ka ao ake
ka hoki ano aia ki taua rakau rokohina rawatia atu kua
arahia (ara) ki runga. Ka tuaina ano ka hinga Id raro,
ka topea te tauru (kauru) ka hoki mai aia ki te whare, ka
ki atu aia ki te whaea, " Whanatu rawa (tae rawa atu) ahau
kua tu ki runga te rakau " ka ki atu te whaea " I aliatia e
koe," ka Id atu a Rata " I tuaina makuarctia e au," ka ki
atu te hakui "Me tua wareware ou tupuna?" ka ki atu a
Rata " Ae i tuaina tonutia e au," ka Id atu te hakui, " Nau
KO EATA. 61
mai hacre e hoki/' ka tae atu a Rata ki taua rakau ano, ka
tuaina ka liinga ki raro^ ka kotia tc tauru (kaiiru),ka peke
mai tera ki tahaki, ka tu atu aia ka wliakarongo tera e
karangatia ana mai.
Ko Rata, ko Rata a Wahic-roa,
Tuatuaina makuaretia e koe
Te wao tapu o Tane.
Kihu maota o Tane ;
Ka rerc te maramara ra ki te puhaka (putake),
Ka rere te maramara ra ki te kauru,
Koia e piri,
Koia e tata,
Koia tautorotia.
E tupa waia.
Kua tu ano te rakau ki runga, ka "svlianatu ka tu ki
runga, kaliopukina e RatakamahuCj ka memeke (mcnc) nga
tangata ki taliaki ka ki atu a Rata '^ Koia nei ano e mea i
taku rakau uei, koia nei ano e rawehanga i taku rakau nei"
ka ki mai " Haere koe, wailio tau rakau ki konei takoto ai,
ma matou c wliai lianga atu " ka tae a Rata ki tc kainga
ka ki mai te liakui " I te alia tou rakau/' ka ki atu a
Rata, "Whanatu (tae atu) rawa ahau kua tu ki runga, a ka
tuaina ano e au ka hinga ki raro, ka topca (tapaliia) tc
tauru (kauru) ke peke au ki taliaki tu atu ai, ka Avliaka-
rongo atu aliau e karangatia ana mai, ka "whakaliuatia ko
toku ingoa ko Rata ko Rata a AValiic-roa." Na ka moe a
Rata, ka ara ake i te ata kua tae mai tc waka ki te tara o
te wliare takoto ai ; a ka puta a Rata ki Avalio, tciici c
takoto nei te waka i te tara o tona whare, kua oti i ana
tupuna nei te malii tc waka. Ka ao ake, i te ata lie rangi
ke : ka kawea tc waka ki te moana tiatia ai : ka mauria
mai nga ika o runga, ka tae mai ka kawca nga rimu ki.
Mua kia karakia. Ko aua rimu ra i kawca ki Mua
taitai ai. Ka tiinua te ika ka kainga, ka takoto tctalii, ka
aoina ake te ata ka taona tc talii ika, tc rua o ana ika ra.
Ka kainga tc ika, ko tc tapora, wliakairia lici raupaka
(raupanga). Na auina ake ka tola tc waka ko Niwa-ru tc
ingoa o taua waka. Ka hacre te taua ka tae ki te kainga
o Kiorc-roa raua ko Kiorc-poto, ka karakia tctalii, c poto
62 WHAKAl'APA TUrUNA MAORI.
te karakia o tc talii; c roa te karakiu o to talii. Ko kiorc-
poto i puta.
Kiorc ; Kiorc, mataki to whakarua.
Waiho Kioro kia t£tu ana i tona wharo.
To wharc o Tu-nui.
To wharo o Taka-roa.
Wliiti mau maua,
Ko tarai awatca.
Hui c, Tai o, Ilona, Hana.
Haere mai toki, hauma.
Ko Kiorc-roa i mate. Ka mauria mai a Kiore-roa te
tangata i mate, ka tac mai ki te kainga i tc hakui, ka hore
ano kia ea te mate.
Ka huaina (hialiiatia) c Rata ka haere ka hoc i te moana^
a ka tac ki te kainga i te Raihi, ko Tama-uri-uri te ingoa o
tc tangata e noho ana i Pu-oro-nuku, i Pu-oro-rangi (he
ingoa whcnua enei) ka ui atu, " Kei Avhea ton tangata " ka
ki mai '^ Kei ko ano, ko au ano tenei c waiho nei hei tiaki
i nga maara," ka ki atu " E kore ranei e tac mai," ka ki
mai taua paihi (mokai, pononga) " E kore e tac mai : i ki
iho ki au, hei te whitii, he te warn, ka hacie mai ai kia
tamahungia a maua koti puwha," ka ki atu " E kore koe
e karanga," ka karanga a Tama-uri-uri : " E Matuku e,
uau mai ra, kia tamahungia a taua koti puAvha nei," ka
karanga mai a Matuku, " Kei te whakahe koe i nga po a
Matuku, hei tc whitu, hei te warn, ka haere atu aliau ki
te tamahu i a taua koti puwha," ka karanga ano a Tama-
uri-uri, " Matuku e, nau mai ra whaia a taua koti puwha,"
ka karanga mai a Matuku " Kei te whakaporo (whakapoto)
koe i te manawa a Matuku, akuanei, nawea (wera) ano
koia a Matuku." Kua takoto tc mahanga a Rata ki runga
ki tc rua o Matuku ; ko Puta-aro-aro-nuku te ingoa o te
ana o Matuku. I raro ano a Matuku, ka karakia a Rata,
ka whakahua i tana karakia, koia nei.
Taku mahanga nei,
Ko here ki runga :
Ka here ki te tangata.
Taki taki taua,
Ko Here-nuku-ai e (Whare-nuku-ai).
Ko Here-aki-ai c,
Ko Whiwhia, Ko Eawea, Ko Maua.
KO RATA, KO MATUKU. 63
Na ka puta ake a Matuku : i raro ano a Matuku_, ko te
hum hum kua puta ake, ka puta ki runga ka noho te
mahanga ki te kaki, ka kumea, ka paiiga c Rata ki tc toki,
ka mate a Matuku. Na ka ea te mate ; ka tahi ano ka
rite.
Rata raua ko Matuku. (Nga-i-tauu.)
No te mea ka tupu a Rata hci taugata ka kite atu aiai
tana matua wahine, ka ui atu aia ki tana whaca, '' E kui
kei hca ra toku nei hakoro nana nci aAvau " (ahau) ka
ki atu tona hakui ki aia '' Aua noa iho_, kci tc tara
whakauta ranei o ta taua whare, kci tc tara whakawaho
ranci, kei whea ranci o te tuarongo."
Nga (ka) talii a Rata ka ki atu ki tona matna wahine
^' E whakapokaikaha ana oti koc i au ki tc aha ? Kihai
koe i rongo, c ui ana awau (ahau) ki a koc me (mehcmca)
mea nawai koe i moc/^
Ka ki atu tona hakui ki aia " E tama kia rongo mai
koe, kua ki noa atu ahau ki a koe i mua ; kua rongo ano
koe ki taku kupu, i ki atu ai ki a koe, kua mate noa atu
tou hakoro (matua tanc) i a Matuku te patu."
A ki atu ana a Rata ki tona hakui " Kci tc hca wahi o
te whenua te tangata nana nei taku matua i patu."
A ka ki atu tc hakui ki aia "E'tama kia mohio koe
ki te "whenua e noho ana te tangata nana i patu tou
hakoro.^'
Ka tahi ano a Rata ka ki atu ki tc hakui " E kore ranei
a wau c tac ki rcira ? "
Ka ki atu tc hakui ki aia " E korc rawa a koc e tac ki
reira, no te mea kci te putanga mai o te ra tc kainga o
Matuku.^' Ka ki atu tc hakui ki aia, " He liiahia koia
tou ki rcira ? "
Ka mea atu tc tama " Ac, e mea ana aliau kia hacre
ahau ki rcira."
Ka ki mai tc liakui '^ E korc rawa koc e tac, no tc mea
he moana tonu te ara ki I'cira."
A ka ki atu a Rata ki aia, " Kati : kci whca (hca) koia
te huauui (huarahi) ki rcira ? "
G4 WHAKAPAPA TUPLXA MAOPvI.
Ka Ivi atu tc liakui ki aia " Vj tama kia rongo mai koo
ki au, c imi ton hialiia ki reira, nialiau (man) c tarai i tc
waka hci ara mou ki rcira." A liacrc ana a Rata, ma
nga raorao o Ilckca, a liacrc wliakatata atu ana aia ki te
talia o tc whcnua o Raki-tahua ka kite aia i nga tangata o
taua kainga o Raki-tahua, ka tu aia i wacnganui o nga
niano, nga (ka) karanga aia " E hoa ma kci lica a Kaliue
(Ngahue) -," ka ki mai nga mano ki aia " Kci te Papa-tu-
ano-IIawaiki a Kaliuc c nolio ana." Ka karanga atu aia
ki tc nuinga o taua iwi " I hara (liacrc) mai ra awau
(ahau) ki aia." A hacre atu ana a Rata i nga pakilii ata
aliua o AVai-kapua, a tae atu ana aia ki tc Paj^ja-tua-no-
Hawa-iki, ka kite aia ia Kaliue, ka ki atu a Rata kia
Kaliue " E hoa e kore koe e pai mai ki au, no te mea
i hacrc mai au ki te tiki told mai i a koe." A ka rongo
a Kahue ka ki atu aia " E pai ana e ta, ma haku
e whakapa tetahi toki mohou (man) ." A ^awahia ana e
Kahue nga toki, ko Te-papa-ariari te ingoa o te toki a Kahue
i riro mai i a Rata. Ko Tauira-a-pa tc ingoa o tc toki i a
Kupe, ko Nga-paki-tua te ingoa o tc toki a Kahue. Ileoi
ano ka hari te whakaaro o Rata, no te mca nga (ka)
whiwhi aia ki tc toki. A riro ana mai i aia. Ka ki mai
a Kaliuc ki a Rata " E hoa e riro i a koe, maliau e M'haka-
ata ki runga ki a Iliuc-tu-a-hoanga." A ka rongo a Rata
a nga (ka) raahara tonu aia ki tc tikanga mai o Kahue ki
aia. Ka tae mai aia ki runga ki a Hinc-tu-a-hoauga;
otira kua tae noa ake ki mua ki te aroaro o te atua o
Ta-hina-po, no rcira i whakapiritia ai ki a Tu-a-hoanga.
No rcira hoki a Kanga(Ekenga)-ti-maku, a Ergaka(Ekenga)-
ti-rangi, a U-oroia-te-ati-tipua, a U-oroia-tc-ati-tahito (ta-
■nhito) a ka oti te whakapai taua toki ka homai tc kaha
ka huaina hoki tc c-ngakau (kakau) ko ]Mapu-nai-ere. A
ka hacrc a Rata ki ro (roto ki te) ngahcrcherc ki tc titiro
rakau ; a ka kitea eia te rakau c pai ana ; no rcira hoki
i tuaina makuaretia ai e Rata tc wao tapu a Tanc. Tua
"oha ki runga, tua "uha hoki ki raro, no tc tuarinia ki raro ;
ka whaka momongatia c Rata, a ka kite aia i te Tini-o-tc-
rangi e honohono ana i nga maramara ki te tinana o te
KO RATA, KO TAMA-URI-UKI. 65
rakau. Heoi ka rongo a Rata i tc kupu wkakaliauliau a
Tini-o-te-Para-rakau c penci ana tc kupu.
Wakarearea, ko Rata, ko Rata, a \Yabie-roa
I tuatuaia makuaretia c koe
Te wao tapu o Tane
Karere te maramara
Ka rere ki te putake
Koia i piri ai
Koia i tata ai
E tupa whaia.
Ka talii hoki a Rata ka -whakakite i aia kia kitea e ratou_,
tona mata, Heoi ka kite te tiiii o Para-rakau i aia ka
wliakakuarctia e te atua te "oliakaaro o Rata. Ka korero
mai te atua ki aia ka mea mai ki aia '^ E hoa, e kore koe
e rongo mai^ me haere koe ki te kainga, waiho to waka i
kona." A haere atu ana a Rata ki te kainga noho ai,
kotalii te po, oho rawa ake i tc ata kua tae mai taua waka
ki te kainga takoto ai, a ka kite a Rata raua ko tona
matua wahine ka raanawarenga (reka) o raua ngakau ki te
tikaka (tikanga) a te atua i whakarite ai kia Rata, na reira i
whakahuatia ai te ingoa o taua waka ko Niwa-ru. Ko te
maharatanga hoki tcnei o Rata ki te kaki (ngaki) i te mate
o tona hakoro o Wahic-roa. A haere atu ana tc taua ki tc
putanga mai o te Ra, ka tae atu te taua ki te ngaika
(kainga) ia Tama-uri-uri, ko Puaro-nuku te ingoa o tc ana
o Tama. Ka rongo a Rata ki te korero a taua tangata e
mea mai ana ki aia. '' Tera ano a jNIatuku kei te ora."
A haere hari ana tc whakaaro o tc whakaariki (taua) mo
Matukii ka tae atu te whakaariki (taua) ki te tauranga ki
Kai-Avhaia, ko te tauranga hoki ia, e tu tata atu ana ki te
taha o tc maunga o Whiti-haua, I rcira tc kainga o ]\Iatuku.
Ko te ana i runga i tc mauuga, a i roto ano aia a Matuku
i taua ano i Puaro-rangi, na rcira i haere tupato atu ai te
taua ki tc ihi o te ana. I roto ke a Matuku i te ana e
noho ana, c lianga ana i ka (nga) mea o roto. Ka tae
atu te whakaariki ki tc ana ka ngaraka (karanga) iho a
Rata kia jNIatuku, a kiliai a ^latuku i olio ki taua kupu
patai a ka hoki ano tc tua-rua o nga kupu patai a Rata, a
€6 WHAKAPAPA TUPUNA MAOlll.
ka talii ano a Matnku nga (ka) karanga akc ki te tan»
'* Nga (ka) he i nga po a Matuku." E mea ana te kupu
patai a Matuku " Ilci to wliitu lici te waru liei te kaliuru
(ngahuru) hei rcira ka tata malm ai ia taua uei ko Titi-
pulia/'
Ka patai atu ano a Rata kia Matuku '^ E ta e Matuku
piki mai ki runga nei, tend nga taonga mau'' no rcira aia
i karanga ake ai. " Ka tahi ano au ka hc^ ina lioki ra te
kupu patai kua taka ke, wailio ki ko te kupu wakamutunga.:
kua lie ke lioki." Ileoi ano ka liaere tonu ake a INIatuku,
a whakatakotoria ana e Rata te mahanga ki runga ki te
ihi o te ana ; ko Pu-aro-rangi te ingoa o te ana^ ko Rua-
wliaro te ingoa o te malianga i mate ai a Matuku ; i te
kaki te maunga o te malianga. Heoti ka mate a Mutuku
i taua wa. Na rcira hoki a Rata i wliakaaro ai, e pai ana
te mounu ki te taonga hei patipati atu i te tangata, kia korc
ai e mahara te ngakau o te tangata ; kia penei tonu ai t«
whakaaro me te ika o te moana.
Rata raua ko Matuku. (Nga-ti-mahuta.)
Na Rata te waka i whaihanga, he mea hoki i patua tana
papa e tetahi iwi ke noa atu_, i te Ava o Rata e iti ana. A
ka ahua tupu ake aia, ka nui, ka ui ki tana whaea,
" Keihea toku matua '' ka kiia atu e te ■whaea, " Kua
mate i te iwi tawhiti, i tua i te moana," ka ui aia i te ara,
ka whakaaturia e te whaea. A ka mea atu te whaea, me
mahi he waka e Rata. Ko te ingoa o te whaea, ko Hine-
tu-a-haka. He kahika te rakau o tana waka ; a ka hinga
te rakau i a Rata, ka whakaturia ano te rakau e nga atua;
he mea hoki, kihai a Rata i karakia i taua rakau ; koia i
tu ai ano te rakau i ana atua. E torn tunga o te rakau i
aua atua. Ka nohoia c Rata, a ka kitea aua atua, ka korero
ratou ko Rata, ka mea ratou, " Haere koe ki te kainga."
I te ata o te aonga ake o te ra, kua tae te waka ki te
kainga o Rata. Ka meue he tangata mo taua waka, ka hoe
aia ki te kainga i mate ai tana papa, a ka tangi mai nga
wheua o tana matua ki aia^ ka penei te tangi o aua wheua.
PŪ-NUI, TE WAKA A RATA. 67
tOj to, to. lie ropa (pononga) te mca i rokohanga e Rata
ki taua kainga. Ka ui aia ki taua ropa, '' Kci hca nga
tangata o te kainga nci," Ka mca mai te ropa, " Kei raro
kei te ana," a ka takoto i a Rata tana mahanga ki te waha
o taua ana, hei rore i a Matuku, a ka man a Matuku, ka
patua hei iitu mo te matua a Rata.
Na Rata i whakamohio te oro pounamu ki te kowhatu i
huaina ko Hine-tu-wa-hoaka (Hine-i-tu-olioanga) lie mea
oro ki tana tuara.
Rata raua ko Matuku. (Nga-rauru.)
Ka hanga te waka nui c Rata, ko Pu-nui te ingoa o taua
waka ; lie waka kia tae ai aia me tana taua ki Tu-makia,
ki Nui-o-whiti. He whenua aua wahi nei i te moaiia nui.
Na nga iwi e noho ana i aua kainga te papa o Rata i patu
kia mate, a lie takitaki ta Rata i te mate o tana matua.
He mea hanga taua waka nei a Pu-nui i te tua whenua,
a ka turia e Rata te ohu hei too i taua waka, a kiliai noake
i taea e ratou te too. Ka talii a Rata ka whakahua i tana
karakia ki a 0-matangi ; a liaere ana aia ki Tc-puru-o-te-
utu-tu-matua, unuhia ana eia taua puru kia komama te puta
O taua puru a ka puta te waipuke ; manu haere ana te waka
a Rata a tae atu aua ki te akau o te whenua a Rata i noho
ai. A ka eke a Rata me te ope taua ; a ka tae a Rata ma
ki Tu-maki-nui-o-wara, tae atu ka ka te ahi a ratou i reira,
ka kitea atu te paoa o taua ahi e Matuku, a haere ana
a Matuku ki te toro i taua ahi. Ka noho te mahanga a
Rata, ka mau a Matuku, a patiia ana aia e Rata.
Ko nga kai ma te ope a Rata i mauria e ratou ; he mca
kai e etalii ano o te ope a Rata, na reira i noho whakatiki ai
te nuinga o te ope a Rata.
Ka tauria te pa o te tangata whenua e tc ope a Rata, a
mate ana aua iwi. Kotalii o aua iwi i whakaorangia c
Rata, ko Te-mate-oro-kahi tc ingoa, he mca whakarau ora
aia. A tahuna ana tc pa o Matuku me ana iwi, e tc ope a
Rata, a hoki ana a Rata me tona taua ki to ratou whenua
tupu.
g8 whakapapa tul'una maoki.
Rata. (Noa-rauku.)
No tc wa i kohuratia ai a "Waliic-roa i mate ai ano hoki
a llawca ; a no taua wa ano i mca ai ano lioki a llata kia
lianga cia tc waka nci a Pu-nui, otira i whakaliawoa tc iwi,
a i mca raton, kaliorc kau lie tikanga e hangi ai lie waka,
a kaliorc lie ritcnga c takitakina ai tc mate o Waliie-roa.
A hanga ana tc waka nci a Pu-nui c Ilata^ ano ka oti ka
huihuia te iwi hei to i taua waka ki te moana, a to noa
te iwi, kihai noakc i taca tana waka tc to, ka talii ra ano
ratou ka karakia ki a Rangi kia unuhia te puru i tc mata-
puna o tc wai, a ka puta tc wai, ka maua lioki ta ratou
toiio, a ka puke tc wai, ka kawca taua waka ki tc moana
ki te Awa-roa ki Pikoj)iko-wliititia.
Rata raua ko Matuku. (Nga-ti-hau.)
Na Rata i hanga tc waka nei a Pu-niu, ano ka oti taua
waka ka toia e tc iwi, a kihai i taea i te ouou o te iwi, he
mca i mahia ai taua waka a Pu-niu e Rata, he mea kia hoe
aia ki Tu-makia ki Nui owhiti, kia rapua he utu mo tana
matua i patua kia mate. Ko te ingoa o tana matua ko
0-matangi (aumatangi) kihai tc waka nei i taea, a haere ana
a Rata ki Te-puru-o-te-utu-tu-matua a unuhia ana eia a
manu ona a Pu-niu, a rere ana aia i runga i tana waka ki
Tu-maki-nui-o-wara a tahuna ana tc ahi eia i reira, ano ka
kite a Mau-matuku i te paoa o taua ahi ka u mai hoki aia
ki reira, ka man a Mau-matuku i reira a ka mate a ^Matu-
ku. He mea kai e etahi o tc taua nga kai, a ka mate kai
etahi o te taua a ko tc ]\Iatu-oro-kahi anake i ora ake,
a tahuna ana te pa a haere ana tc taua.
Matuku iiaua ko AVhiti. (Xga-ti-mahuta.)
He tangata kohuru a ^Matuku raua ko Whiti, he nui noa
atu a raua tangata i kohuru ai, a ka tae ki te ra i kohuru-
tia ai a Wahic-roa e Matuku, ko te wahine a Wahie-roa
he mca man c Matuku hei wahine mana. A ka turia te
ope e nga whanaunga a Wahie-roa, ka haere ratou ki te
ngaherc, ka haliau i te rakau hei waka, ka kitea te rakau,
ka ka te ahi, ka hinga tc rakau, otira ko te Tiui-o-te-hake-
KO WHITI, KO MATUKU. 69
turi he atua, haere mai ana, ano lie nianu iti nei te alma, a
i te po ka whakaturia ano taua rakau e aua manu atua. Ka
ka ano te alii a taua iwi liuangi a AVahie-roa ki taua rakau,
a ka hinga ano tc rakau, a ka tu ano taua rakau i taua
Tini-a-hake-turi, a e toru liinganga o te rakau ra, a e toru
tunga ano ki runga, a ka aliua riri nga tangata, a ka hinga
ano taua rakau, ka whakamoke ratou i te taha o taua rakau,
a ka puta te Tini-a-hake-turi, a turia ana ki te hamama e
te iwi tangata ra a haere ana Te-tine-o-hakc-turi, a i wchi
ano hold etahi o aua rakau ra i te tioro o te mangai o te
iwi tangata ra, a tuohu ana te mata mata o aua rakau, ara
ko te toi i piko iho, a tuohu tonu aua rakau tae noa mai
ki enei ra. Ho te Ponga, ko te Kareao aua rakau i piko nei.
Ka oti te waka ra te hahau, ka tuia nga rauawa, ka
mahia ki te wai, a he api api no te huru ara he ururua
kihai i taea te waka ra te too, na reira taua tau nei i
whakahuatia ai hei to kia taea ai taua waka : —
E, e uea a turi hunga
E, e uca a Tara-moa
Ka puta ki waho
Ko Matuku, ko Whiti.
na te tau nei ka pararctia e te kai to o te waka, ka tuhera
te ara i te ururua ka taea te waka, ka eke nga toa ka hoe
ka whakawhiti atu ki te whare o Matuku, tae atu ratou
kahora aia i reira, kua riro ke atu ; otira ko te waliinc c
rapua nei e ratou ko te wahine a Wahie-roa i reira, ka ui
atu aua toa ki aia, " Me pehca e mau ai a jNIatuku ia
matou,'' ka mea atu taua wahine ra kia ratou "iMe niahi he
mahanga ki mua o te tatau o te whare, a me huna ratou
ia ratou i roto i nga patu o te Avharc," ka mea atu ano taua
wahine kia ratou " Kci mau a ]Matuku ia koutou ki tana
kaki, otira me mau te mahanga ki te hope, i te mea hoki
he kaha tana kaki e kore e mau, ko te hope te wahi kaha
kore."
Ka rongo ratou ia Matuku e haere mai ana, no te mea
e ngaueuwe ana te whenua i tc kaha o tana hikoi, i te tai-
maha o ana waewac ; he kiko kiko tangata taua wahanga c
pikau ana i tana tuara, i whiua cia ki te whenua takoto ai
YO WHAKAPAPA TUPUNA MAORI.
i tana tacnga mai ki to wliatitoka o tc wliare, ka karanga
atu taua wahinc ki aia; otira i ahua tupato a Matuku ka
mca aia, —
Piro piro,
Haunga haunga
Taku kai he tangata.
Ka mca atii taua wahinc, —
Kahorc, kahore
E pai ana
Kahore he he.
A ka tuohu aia ka tomo atvi ki tc whare, ano ka ta«
tana upoko me tana tuara ki roto ki te malianga (rore) ka
huia taua mahanga (rore) e nga toa ra, a ka mau a Ma-
tuku, ka tapaliia e ratou tetahi o ana ringa, ka mea atu aia
kia ratou " E kore aliau e mate ia koutou," a ka penei tonu
tana kupu i te ^va. i tapahia ai e ratou ana ringa me ana
waewae ; ano ka motu tana kaki ara ka tapaliia tana upoko,
ka mate aia a Matuku. A no te raatcnga ona ka rere
ke tana ahua hei manu Matuku, koia i kiia ai taua manu
he Matuku.
Ka mate nei a Matuku ka ui aua toa nci ki te wahine ra
** Me pchea e mau ai ano hoki a Whiti,'' ka akona eia te
wahi i noho ai a Whiti kia ratou, me te rua ; he ana i noho
ai a Whiti, ka mea atu taua wahinc '' Me mahi he mahanga
ki runga ki tc ngutu o te rua, a me parare a ratou mangai
kia paroro ai te turi turi pcnei ka puta ake a Whiti i tana
rua, a ka huakina ratou cia,'' he mca hoki ko tana mahi
tera ki nga tangata katoa c tac atu ana ki te taha o tana
rua. Ka mahia te mahanga e ratou, a ka puta ake a
Whiti, puta kau ano ka takiritia te mahanga e ratou a ka
mau a Whiti a patua ana e ratou.
UPOKO VI.
Kaoro te mamae, ngau te po,
Ngau te ao, ngau te mata
Ki taku kiri.
Kia ruku mai koo
I te wai pouri ;
Ki whano mauru ai,
Te aroha i au :
Ki taku taonga ra,
Mo taku hei piwhara
I makers ki to wai, e.
Haere o to tau e, o nui,
O weliiwehi, waiho i te ao nei.
E wailio ana koe,
Hei hangahaugarau maku, o ;
Hoi putiki ihu waka
Mo uga iwi i te muri, e.
Mo wbakairi koo.
Hoi heke wharo nui,
Hoi Icapo au ahi.
Ko to tupuua ko Tatau, e.
Ea mate i reira
To tiui o Mao-wa-hua, e.
Tona tukunga iho,
Ko te wharo Pona-turi,
Ka ea ko to mate
I a Homa, ua-i-i.
Me pouaini 7iana tend tangi ; no nomoM»
WHAI-TIRI RAUA KO RUPE.
Tb putake o Whai-tiri. (Nga-rauku.)
To hcngi iti, to hongi nui.
Ko to matangi iti, aurutia,
Taka tu o to rangi.
Eke rawa ako ki runga,
Ka wliati wbati nga paihau o Rupo.
E tawiri ana, o muru ana,
I to ngana o to tahuliu.
E wliakaturuki kau ana i ona parirau.
Turuki mai to turuki ;
72 WHAKAPAPA TUPUNA MAORI.
Kakapa mai to kakapa.
Ilohoka mai tc hohoka.
Ka oko mai
Te manu nui a Tina.
Ka panga, ka okai (liokai)
I ana tua okai (tu a hokai)
Te hengi iti,
Te ki wa nuku,
Te ki wa rangi.
Ko te matou kiri,
Nana i rapaki
Te potaka.
Na utu potaka,
Rau-potaka, Ra-tai.
Tu tina, ko Taki.
Tu-ko taki
Tu-Taki, ko Tc-mane
Ta Te Mane,
Ko Tai-ratu ;
Ta Tai-ratu,
Ko Tai-aro-pai ;
Ta Tai-rapa-pai,
Ko Pu-whe-tongi-tongi ;
Ta Pu-whe-tongi-tongi,
Ko Te-ninihi ;
Ko Te-Parata,
Ko Pare-kuku,
Ko Pare-wawau.
Na Te-Nge i raro nei, na
Hei whare mo nga atua.
Whakahokia e tai, o ana atua,
Kei ora tai o nga tangata.
He tai pupu,
Kei Te Piere ;
Kei Te-Matata,
Ko Muri-niuri-awha.
Huri-huii-keukcu,
Taka-taka-inohi,
Whaka rongo te tupu,
Whaka rongo te tawiti,
Tupua-nuku,
Ta Tuhi, ko To Rapa.
Ta Te-Rapa, ko Tc-uira,
Ko te Awha, ko Wara-wara-te-rangi.
Ku noho i a Roro-tc-rangi.
Takiritia ki walio, ko Whai-tiri (Ka-moc)
la Hiakai-tangata,
Ka puta ki walio,
Ko Punga, Punga-nui,
TANE RAUA KO KP:HUA. 73
Punga-roa, Tautau,
Tautau-iri, Tautau ma mate
Ko Tupua raua ko Tawiti.
Ko Tane kaua ko Reiiua. (Noa-i-taiiu.)
Ka piki a Rupe, ka hau, ka poran^i ki a Relma ka tae
tera ki te talii kainga nci, a ka karanga atu tcra " Kahorc
he tangata i runga iici '' ka ki mai nga taiigata o tc kainga
" He tangata ano kci runga nci '' ka ki atu a Rupe, " E
kore ranei au e tae " ka kiia mai. " E kore koe e tae, ko
nga rangi i tuituia e Tane." Ka walii ako a Rupe nolio
ana i runga i tera rangi, a liaere pcra tonu atu aia a tae
tonu atu ki te rangi tua ngahuru.
Na ka tae ki te kainga o Reliua, ka liaere mai a Rehua
kia tangi ki a Rupe ; tangi ana raua, a tangi makuarc ana
a Rehua, ko Rupe i tangi, me te whakahua i te karakia,
na te tangi a Rupe i nuitau ai a Rehua ko Rupe e tangi nei
ki aia.
Ano ka mutu te tangi a raua ki a raua ka kiia atu e Re-
hua ki tana iwi " Tahuna he ahi " ka ka tc alii ka maua
mai nga ipu ka takoto ki te aro aro o Rehua, ka kite a
Rupe i aua ipu e tu kai kore ana, ka mahara aia kei lica
ra he kai mo roto i cnei ipu, a ka kite atu a Rupe, e wete-
kia ana e Rehua te makawe o tona mahunga, he mea hoki
e here tikitiki ana tc upoko o Rehua ; a ka ruia e Rehua
tana upc^ko, ara ka ruru i ana makawe a ka rere mai i
reira nga pokai Koko, e kai ana i nga kutu o tc upoko o
Rehua, ka liopu lio])ukia aua manu e tc iwi o Rehua ka
patupatua, a ka wliaona ki nga ipu, a ka ki aua ipu, a ka
mauria aua ipu ki te ahi ka kohuatia aua manu i roto i aua
ipu ; ka maonga (maoa) ka mauria mai ki tc aro aro o
Rupe, a ka tu ki tona taha ; ka kiia atu e Rehua kia Rupe
kia kai aia i aua manu ; ka kiia atu e Ru2)c " E kore au c
kai, titiro rawa atu au e Avctca ana mai e koe aua manu i
roto i ton upoko ; lunvai hoki te kai, i kai ai i nga kutu o
tou upoko." Na reira a Rupe i mataku ai, he mca ko Re-
hua te tangata o mua o raua, ko Rehua te Ariki o raua ;
a kahore a Rupe i kai i aua manu, tu tonu aua ipu i tana
taha.
74 WnAKAPAPA TUrUNA MAOlir.
Ka talii a Uiipc ka iii atu ki a Rcliua lea mca atu, " 13
Rcliua, kaorc ranci koc i rongo wawara o raro noi na."
Ka mea atu a Rehua, " Ac i rongo uu i tc wawara; ana kei
raro kei Motii-tapu."
Ka talii ano a Rupc ka whaka Kukupa i aia a ka rcre
aia ki raro ki Motu-tapu : Ka rcrc nci aia a tau noa atu i
tc matapilii o tc whare o Tini-rau, a ka kitca aia c nga
tangata o rcira ka pa ta ratou karanga, " A he rnanu^ he
manu." Ka mca ctalii, " Wcroliia, wcroliia," ka taea nga
here ka werohia ki a Rupc, whakataha akc cia titi kc te
koinga o tc here ki te rakau, a ka whati te tara o te
here ; ka he tera, ka tae ano taua iwi ka mahi ka hanga i te
tari (mahanga), kahoatu ka potacria ki tana upoko, ka whiu
te kaki o Rupe a kihai aia i mau i tc tari. Mei rcira ka
mea atu te tuahine o Rupe ki nga tangata. " A waiho
koa kia titiro atu au." Ka titiro atu te wahine ra, ka
mohio atu aia ko tona tunganc, a ka patai atu aia ki taua
manu. " He aha te take i hacre mai ai koc." Ka
kotamu atu nga ngutu o tc manu ra ki aia, ka mea atu
te wahine ra ki a Tini-rau. " E hoa ko to taokete tenei."
Ka mea atu a Tini-rau " Ko-wai" ka mca atu te wahine,
*' Ko Rupe." Ko tc rangi hoki ia i whanau ai te taraaiti
a taua wahine, a te tuahine o Rupe. Na ka tahi ka
whakahuatia iho te tangi a Rupe ki tana tuahine, ka
mea : —
Ko Hina, ko Hina te tuahine,
Ko Rupc to tungane ;
Mai nawhea mai,
Jlei na raro mai,
Mei na runga mai ;
Whakapiki to ara
Tatau to aroha
Tatau ki Motu-tapu.
A ka tangi ake hoki tc tuahine i tana tangi ka mea : —
Ko Rupe te tungane,
Ko Hina to tuahine ;
Mei na whea mai,
Mei na raro mai,
Mei na runga mai ;
Wliakapiki to ara
Ki a Rchua.
KO EEHUA. 75
Mutu kau ano tc tangi a te tuahine, te hopukaiiga iho a
Rupe ki te tualiine me te tamaiti^ liaere ana ka riro, a ka
haere raua ka piki ki runga ki a llehna, a i a raua e piki
ana, ka taka te whenua o te tamaiti ki te moana ; ka
kainga e te Mango. A koia ano tena e wliakabakari na i
roto i te Mango.
Ka tae raua ki te kainga o E,ehua i runga, ki Pu-tahi-
nui-o-Rehna, rokolianga atu e raua e kino ana taua kainga
i tc paru ; ka karanga atu a Rupe ki a Rehua, " E Rehua,
he kino kainga nou/' a niuri ilio ka mea atu ano a Rupe
ki a Rehua. " He aha koa e koro, he ngarara, e j)atupatua
atu e koe e horo atu." Na ka puta te whakaaro i a Rupe
kia tahuri aia ki te "vvhakapai i te kainga o te koroheke ;
a ka tahuri aia ki te tarai papa, hei koko i te tahae o te
kain';a o Rehua, ka mahia a oti ake nga papa e rua, a ko
nga ingoa o aua papa, ko Tahi-tahia, ko Rakc-rakea. A
ka tahia te kainga o Rehua e Rupe, a ka whakapaia ka
pai; a ka hanga hoki a Rupe i te Heketua hei whalvareinga
mo nga tahae (paru) ; a ka whakaturia te pou purutanga
ringaringa, ko te ingoa o taua pou Ko-te-pou-o-whai-tiri ;
a ka oti katoa.
Na i te moana te tama a Rehua; a roa rawa, ka hoki
mai aia ; taro kau ano kua titiro aia, a ka mea, " E kua pai
te kaainga nei ;" a ka kite atu aia i te heketua kua pai, a
ka mea tana hiahia kia haere aia ki te whakamatau i taua
heke-tua, kia matau ai aia ki te pai o te nohoanga; a ka
haere aia ki te whakamatau i te wahi i mahia ra e Rupe,
ka-tae atu aia ki tc taha o te paepae, a ka hiki atu te tahi
o ana waewae ki runga ki te paepae ra, a kua noho aia i
runga i te paepae, a ka toro atu tana ringa ki te pou
puritanga i huaina ra ko Te-pou-o-whati-tiri, ka u tana
ringa ki taua pou, a ka whaka maaro mai aia maaro kau
mai ano aia, hua noa aia kei te u te pou ra, te maranga-
tanga mai o te pou, ka taka aia, mate tonu atu. Ko te
ingoa ona ko Kai-tangata, Ko ona toto ena e tulii i te
rangi na. Na konei i whakataukitia ai ana whero nga
kapua o tc rangi, " Ka tuhi Kai-tangata." Na Rupe tcuci
tinihangatanga i mate ai te tama a Rehua.
17
76 WHAKAPAPA TUPUNA MAORI.
Na ko tc ingoa tawhito o Rupc, ko Maui-mua, a no tc
whakamanunga i aia ko Rupc tana ingoa.
RuPE. (Nga-ti-iiau.)
Ko te korcro tcnei mo Rupc, me ona tuahine me Hina-
te-iwa-iwa, mc Hina-te-ota-ota, mc Itiiti-marekareka, me
Rau-kata-uri, me Ran kata-mca.
Ka tae mai a Rupe i te Rangi, ki te kimi i tona tuahine
ia Hina-te-ota-ota, ka kitea eia i Motu tapu, ka tae mai a
Rupc ki te matapilii o te whare, ka taugi iho ki te tuahine.
Ko te tangi tenei.
Ko Hina ko Hina i ngaro ki Motu-tapu, hai.
Ka tangi ake te tuahine i roto i te whare : —
Ko Rupe, ko Rupe te tungane hai.
Ka mutu ta raua tangi, ka noho mo etahi rangi mo etahi
marama ranei, a ka tae ki jVIangere-mumu, ka tahi a Rupe
ka hoki ki tona kainga ki te rangi. Ka tae ki Tawa-
tupapa, ka rokohanga e Te-ngana-o-tahuhu ki ruuga ki
Tawa-tupapa, ka whakaturuki a Rupe i aia : —
Turuki mai te turuki
Kakapa niai te kakapa
Holioka mai te hohoka
Ka hoka te manu hou turuki
Ka hoka te manu i a Taane.
Whakaturuki kau ake ana a Rupe i aia e tukitukia ana
e Te-ngana-o-tahuhu ka mate i te kai, ka tahuri ka kai i nga
riha o te tupuna ka whangoa te waha o Rupe, koia e
ngunguru nei te Kereru, ku ku. No te taenga ki te paki o
Takapou-ta-wahi, ara o te toru ; ka tahi ano ka piki
ka tuj)u hoki nga hum hum, ka tae ki te toru ka aro aro
mahana.
Na Rupe i ako te kakau mo te toki; i mea aia, me
mahi ki te rakau kia rite ki te ahua o te waewae o te
tangata, ko te tupehau te kakau, ko te rapa o te wae\rae, te
wahi e mau ai te toki. A na Rupe i ako te mahi me te
ahua o tc toki. Nana ano hoki i ako te ahua o te mahi e
mahi ai tc toki.
ko whai-tiki. 77
Whai-tiri. (Nga-i-tahu.)
Ta Whai-tiri mahi he kai tangata, ka tae iho te rongo
o Whai-tiri ki raro nei ka pikitia e Awa-nui-a-Rangi^ ki te
raugi ia Whai-tiri tae atu a Awa e ngaro ana a Whai-tiri
ki te patu tangata hai (hci) tahunga mo tona wharc mo
Raparapa-te-uira. Ka ui atu a Awa ki te kai tiaki o taua
whare, " Kai (kei) whea a Whai-tiri ? " ka kii mai taua
kai tiaki, " Kai (kei) runga kai (kei) te patu tangata hai
(hei) tahunga mo tana whare." '' Kia aha, aia ka hoki mai
ai ?" '' E koro c ngaro tona hokinga mai, ka papa mai ona
raho, e hoki ana mai/' Na ka whakarongo a Awa a roa
noa atu e noho ana raua, katahi ano ka ki te waha o
Makere-whatu, ana turi ana te taringa. Ka tahi a Awa
ka ui atu ki te kai tiaki ra '' Hei whea an noho ai
kia ngaro ai ahau ia Whai-tiri koi (kei) mate ahau " ka
whakaaturia mai e taua tangata " Hai (hei) te poti ki te
mataaho." Ka noho a Awa a ka tae mai a Whai-tiri, ka
patua eia tc tangata, ka mate ; ka tango aia i tctahi ko
Te-ai-ahi(ahiahi)-o-tahu tenei tangata, noho tonu ia Awa-
nui-a-Rangi. Ko Kirikiri tana tamaiti, ko Rotu-henga
tana, ko Ngongo-tua tenei, ka noho ia Rangi-tci-kiwa, ko
Tama-nni-te-ra, nana a Te-ao-wliaka-maru, ko Ue-te-
koroheke tenei, ko A-niwaniwa, tana ko Porou-rangi raua
ko tona teina ko Tahu-potiki.
Ka hoki ano kia Whai-tiri. Ka hewaia a Whai-tiri i te
kii a Awa " Waiho tena kiaora ana hei mutunga korero kia
Kai-tangata." Ko te ara ia i heke iho ai (a Awa-nui-a-Rangi
ara o Kai-tangata), a Whai-tiri, hua noa he tangata te kai,
kaore he ingoa tonu ia no Kai-tangata. Moc tonu a Whai-
tiri ia Kai-tangata, ka puta ta raua tamaiti ko Ilcma. Ka
pakeke a Hcma, ka kore tonu he tangata e kitea ana eia e
kainga ana, katahi aia ka ui ki te ahua o Kai-tangata, ka
kiia mai he ingoa tongu (tonu). Ka tahi ia ka kii i tona
kii " Mahara noa ahau he tangata te kai, heke noa iho nei
ahau." Na katahi a Whai-tiri ka tahuri ki te papaki i tc kai
kia oma atu-ki taAvhiti, koi (koi) mate i tona taanc ; ka haere
noa kaore c mate ; e aha koia te i^vi " Wliakapaparoa akai
Wo hai-tiri." Taka noa ki te ra hai (hci) hokinga niona
78 WIIAKAPAPA TUPUNA MAOKI.
Ivi toiia Icahiga; ka talii aia kaki atii ki tona lioa puna nia
" Hai koTiei ra c liika hai konei i ta taua tamaiti i ta taua
taaiic, lici konci kai (kci) au tc kai, c korc nci c mate i ta
taua taanc, c kia ana au ko Whai-tiri wliakapapa roa kai/'
katalii tonu tona ingoa ka whaakiua cia. Na ka akona eia
ki tana lioa nga karakia lici whakahokimai i nga kai, i
wliakapaparoatia ra eia kia kore c mate. Na ka matau te
tahi ka ki atu ia, " Me u mai ta taua taaue ki uta nei ka
korero atu ki aia ka lioki ia ki uta nei, kia rua ona rimu, ko
tetalii liei rimu pakapaka, ko te karakia tenei ; ka mutu
me maka ki runga ki to tatou wTiare, na ko tetalii o aua
rimu me "vvbakapa ki te alii, a ka karakia i tenei karakia
a ka mutu, me whakahaa ki tc waha, ka maka atu ; ki te
matau i a koe cnci korero, me nga karakia ka mate te kai
ma koutou, me ta taua tamaiti." Na matau katoa i taua
wabine aua korero, aua karakia. Ka talii lea lieke ilio te
koliu ra, ka tu ki te wlienua ka tangohia a Whai-tiri ki
runga. Kua takoto noa akc te kupu a Whai-tiri ki tona
hoa ; " Ki te whanau tamariki ta taua tamaiti me liua te
ingoa ko Ta-whaki to mua, ko Karihi to muri iho, ma raua
rawa te rangi i runga nei e piki ake," Na ka tangohia atu
a Whai-tiri ki te rangi. Ka u mai a Kai-tangata ki uta ka
tahi tona wahine ra ka ki atu ki tona taane, '' E koro, e, he
atua ia te wahine e noho nei ia taua, kua riro ia ki te
rangi, na te purei koliu ia i tiki iho, no te taenga atu ki te
rangi ka tahi ano ia ka ki tona waha, e liaruru nei i nga
tau katoa." Ka akona nga karakia a Whai-tiri i akona
iho ra cia ki tona hoa. Po rawa iho ka tukua iho te ika
papamaroke i te rangi, ka what a tera te kai a Whai-tiri i
tuku iho hei kai ma tona tamaiti, ana ririki ana tera te
rakau. Ka haere a Kai-tangata ki te hii ika ka tahi ano ka
mate te kai ia Kai-tangata. Na ka noho a pakekc noa a
Hema ka nobo ia Ara-whita-i-te-raugi, ka whanau ko,
Ta-whaki to mua ko Karihi to muri. Na ka pakeke raua
ka rongo hoki i te kupu i kiia iho ai ma aua tangata e piki
atu a muri i aia, Na tae ana ko Ta-whaki, ko Karihi i
mate, he whakakake kia Ta-whaki i mate ai, ka tapukea
(tanumia) e Ta-whaki tona taina (teina) ka tangohia e
KO WHAI-TIRI. 79
Ta-whaki nga karu o Karihi ka mauria eia, ka tae ki te
kainga o Whai-tiri : pono atu e Ta-whaki e tatau ana a
Whai-tiri i nga taro ma ona mokopuna, ma Maikuku-ma-
kaka, ma Hapai-o-maui, ka ngahuru nga taro, ka hoki a
Wliai-tiri ki te tatau ka taea te iwa ka kapca eia te ngahuru,
ka hoki ano ki muri, na ka waru ka tangohia e ia te iwa, ka
hoki ano ki muri ka pau katoa mai ia Ta-whaki te kohi
mai, toe atu e wha rawa ano nga toenga i toe iho, ka kii a
Whai-tirij " E he taukiri, e he noaiho taku manawa, nawai
ra nga taro ma aku mokopuna, a ka pau tonu." Ka hoki
ano ia ki nga taro e wha tatau ai, ka riro mai te wha, ka
riro mai te torn, toe atu e rua i aia, na katahi ano te mohio
ka tomo ki roto kia Whai-tiri, ka kii aia i tona kii, " E a
pea koe e tangata e hangarau nei ki au, ko nga tangata i
kiia iho nei e au ; " na ka tahi a Ta-whaki ka tango ki te
tahi o nga pukanohi o Karihi ka makaia atu hai (hei)
konohi (kanohi) mo Whai-tiri, me tona karanga atu, —
Apu rangi e alio to mata e Karihi.
Ka whakahokia mai e Whai-tiri, —
E, to mata e Ta-whaki.
Na ka tahi ka titiro nga konohi o Whai-tiri, ka tangi
aia ki tona mokopuna. Ka mutu te tangi, ka tahi a Ta-
whaki ka tahuri ki te taka i te kainga o tona tipuna, kia
pai, na pai ana, ko te paru hoki i haere tonu a tomo tonu
ki roto ki te whare, ka tahua (ata ahua) taua kainga, na
ka tahi aia ka ui atu kia Whai-tiri "E pou, ko wai ma era
c kaukau mai ra," ka kii mai a Whai-tiri, " Ko o tuahinc,
ko Maikuku-makaka raua ko Ilapai-a-maui, tenei taku
whakaaro mohou, e puta o tuahine, kanaka e liopukia
Avawetia e koe, koi (kei) mate koe i o tuahinc, e ngari kia
roa rawa raua e inaina ana, ka tahi ka hopu, ka hoki hoki
nga ringa ki roto ki nga maikuku" na rite tonu ki nga tohu
tohu a Wliai-tiri, ka talii ano a Ta-Avliaki ka rere atu ka
man kia Maikuku-makaka, '' Taku wahinc," " Taku taanc,"
nolio ana a Maikuku-makaka i a Ta-whaki, puta ana ki
waho ta raua taraaiti koWahic-roa. Ilacrc ana a Wahie-
80 WirAKAPAPA TUPUNA MAORI.
roa ki tc tana, kia Tc-Pou-a-liao-kai mate ana ia raua ko
Matuku-tangotango, mate rawa akc a Waliic-roa ka
wliaiiau a Rata kai walio, ka kii atu a llata ki tona hakui
kia liacrc aia ki tc iigaki i tc mate o tona papa, ka
whakaaetia c tona koka (wliaca) ka liaerc a Rata ka tac ki
te waonui-a-taanc ka topca (tapahia) te rakau ka hinga ki
raro, ka hoki ia ki tc kainga, hoki rawa atu, i runga ia e
tu ana, ka tuakina ano c Rata ka hinga ki raro, ka tiakina
e Rata i ko mai o te rakau, roa noa ilio aia e noho ana, ka
whakarongo ia ki tc tini o Tc-haku-turi e haramai
(hacremai) ana, e wliakaara ana i tana rakau. Ka karanga
atu a Rata " Wailio taku rakau i raro,^' ka timata te
karakia a te tini o Te-Roro ; a tini o Tc-haku-turi. Ko
ta ratou karakia tenei : —
Ko Rata, ko Eata i tuatuatia ai
E koe te waonui a Taanc.
Rere mai nga kongakonga o Taane ;
Koi piri koi tau.
Rere mai nga maramara o Taane ;
Koia piri ko ihe tau.
Rere mai nga rara o Taane ;
Koia piri koia tau.
Torotika ; e tu te maota :
Whakaaraliia e tu te maota.
Ka tu taua rakau kai (ki) runga. Ka tahi a Rata, ka
kii atu, " E hara koutou i te wlianoke (whanako) ki tc
whakaara i taku rakau." Ka tahi taua iwi ra ka kii mai,
" Nau ra i pokanoa ki te tuku i to tupuna ki raro, he kore
nou, kaore i matua mai ki te whaaki mai kia matou, ka
kokoti ai koe i te kakii o Tane-mahuta ki raro " ka mutu
ta ratou Avhakawa, ka patai atu a Rata, ki ona tupuna e
riri ra ratou. Na ka talii ka whakaatutia (whakaaturia) mai
te tikanga, " Ki te tua koe i to rakau, ka hinga ki raro, kia
horo to unu i te pu Pare-tao ka uta ki te putakc o taua
rakau, ka tahi ka riro i a koe to rakau," ka tahi ka tuaia e
Rata i runga i aua tohu tohu, ka taraia taua waka ko
A-niu-waru te ingoa, ka riro tonu te whakahaerc.
Na ka tae ki waenga moana ka ui a Rata ki te ahua o te
riri a Te Pou-a-hao-kai raua ko Matuku-tangotanso ; ka kiia
KO WHAI-TIRI. 81
maī, " Hai te haerenga tonu atu i te moana nei ka karanga
mai a Te Pou-a-hao-kai, ' Upoko rikiriki^ upoko rikiriki *
ko te haerenga touutanga atu ki iita ka horomia katoatia
eia te taua, kaore he moreliu e puta ana." Ka kii a
Rata, '' Ka mate a Te Pou-a-liao-kai i au me ]\Iatuku-
tangotango." Na ka rere te waka ra_, ka eke ki runga o te
ngaru, ka kii atu a Hata ki tona taua, " E karanga
a Te Pou-a-hao-kai 'Upoko rikiriki^ maku e karanga, 'Tere
matanui, horahi ki taha tu o te rangi.' " Na ka mutu
tona tohu toliu ki tona waka, ka tahi ka lioe ka whakatata
ki uta, ka karanga a Te Pou-a-hao-kai, " Upoko rikiriki."
Ka karanga a Rata, '^Tere mata nui, horahia ki tahatu o te
rangi." Na u noa atu, u noa atu puta noa ki tahi mooka
(pito) ki tahi mooka (pito) o te one, kaore i pan ia Te
Poua; hamama noa te waha (mangai) i kona, ka tahuri te
taua ki te toto i nga "waka, ka Avaiho te taua kia toto ana,
ka haere aia ki te whariki i te wliare, ki te taka kai hoki
ma te taua ra. Ka ako a Rata ki tona ope, " Ki te
karanga a Poua 'Upoko rikiriki,' na maku e karanga, ' Tere
mata nui, wahia i te patu.' " Ka mutu te tootoo, ka haere
te ope ra ki te kainga, te taenga atu ka karanga mai
a Poua i roto i te whare " Upoko rikiriki," ka karanga atu
a Rata " Tere mata nui wahia i te paatu." Ka wahia e te
ope ra i te patu, ka whakahemo ki roto, ka karanga a Poua,
" Enoho ki tara (taha) whariki " ka karanga a Rata, " Hei
tara (taha) whariki kore " ka noho te taua ki te tara wha-
riki kore, ka puta a Poua ki waho ki te taka kai ma te
ope ka mahora te kai a Poua, ka kai te ope ra ko te kai
whakaari kau, ka karanga atu a Rata kia Poua " Mc tiki
atu he wai moku" ka haere te atua ra ki te T\ai. E liacre
atu ana, e haere ana hoki te wai, nawai a ka ngenge te atua
ra. Na Rata hoki i karakia kia mimiti haere te wai, nawai
a karangatia atu ana c Rata kia hoki mai, ka hoki mai te
atua ra ; ka kii mai te atua ra, " E whanatu atu ana au, c
haere ana hoki te wai, a mate noa iho au itematao," kakii
atu a Rata, " Kati kua makona au i te ua o te Rangi,"
kaore na Rata auo i mca kia ua. Ka kii atu e Rata,
" Haramai (haeremai) ki taha o te ahi, kia mahaua koc,"
82 WHAKAPArA TUrUNA MAOIII.
ka tau ki taha o te ahi, ka karanga a Rata ki ton a ope
*' Takaia (maliia) he kai ma ta koiitou tipuiia (tupuna)'' ka
hapainga nga kohatu ki runga alii ; e wha ana kohatu,
ka tahi ka hapainga tetahi o nga kohatu ra e Rata, ka
kai'akiatia^ ka tahi a Rata ka ki atu. "He kai mau"
ka hamaraa to waha o te atua ra ka rnakaia atu te ko-
hatu ki roto ki te waha o te atua ra, ka horomia, ka pau
tera, ka whakapakara niai te walia o tc atua ra, ka ki atu
a Rata, tenei ano te tahi, ka kii mai tc atua ra homai, ka
makaia atu ano te tahi ka hororaia mai ano e te atua ra, no
te paunga, he pakaru anake te puku o tc atua ra. Ka tahi
ka kitea te "waka, te tangata mano atu. Ka mate a Pou-a-
hao-kai ia Rata. Akuanei ko tetahi o aua atua horo ta-
ngata, ka whakaorangia e Rata, ko Taraa-uriuri tona ingoa.
Na ka uia e Rata kia Tama-uriuri, " Kai (kei) whca a
Matuku-tangotango^' ka kii mai a Tama-uriuri "Kai raro e
kai ana i te tangata," ka kii atu e Rata, " Kai whea te ra e
puta mai ai aia ki runga nei,'' " Kai te eanga o te mararaa ka
puta ai ki runga nei whai pure ai, ara rumarumaki ai."
Ka tahi ka nukarautia e Tama-uriuri a Matuku-tango-
tango, ara ka karangatia e Tama-uriuri. '^E ]\Iatuku e,
Matuku o ; Tama piki ake, kai runga tc marama, he toru
"whiti tenei." Matuku : " E he ana pea ia nga po, Tama-
uriuri e." Tama : " Kaore kua rite nga po piki ake." Ka
tahi a Matuku ka piki ake ki runga nei, ka tahi ka vrhaka-
takototia nga taura ki tona putanga ake ki runga. Kua
oti nga taiepa te tohu tohu e Tama-uriuri, kia wha he
taiepa mo te paihau (parirau) waiapu, kia wha taiepa mo te
paihau tuhua, kia roa ai e tukitukia ana ona paihau, me te
patu ano te kai patu a ka mate ia, na te whakaputanga ake
o Matuku-tangotango e takoto ana nga matua a Rata, i
tahi taha, i tahi taha : ka kata a Matuku, ki te nui o nga
kai mana, kaore ia i mohio, ka (kua) mate a Te-Pou-a-hao-
kai, ka kata ia i te nui o ona kai ; ka tahi a Tama-uriuri ka
kii iho kia Matuku-tangotango, " Koia nei koe i karangatia
atu ai, ina te whakanene ki to tana kainga e takoto nei,"
ka tahi a Matuku ka kata ki te nui ona kai. Xa ka man
a Tama-uriuri ki te rakau, ka liaua hopohopotia eia ki
KO WHAI-TIKI. 83
runga kia Rata^ te roa hoki a ^latuku-tangotango, e hara kua
puta ki waho o tona rua tona upoko, rewa rawa ona poko-
hiwi ki runga^ ka talii ka kumea e nga raatua e takoto ra,
nga taura i whakatakotoria ra ki te waha o te rua, e hara
ka mau te kaki, ka patiia e Rata ratou ko ona matua;
pakaru rawa ake tetahi taiepa, ka mate hoki tetahi paihau, ka
tahnri kj tahi paihau ; pakaru rawa ake tetahi taiepa, ka
mate hoki te rua o nga pai hau, ka mate hoki te tinana. Ka
mate i konei nga atua kai taugata, ka ora hoki te tangata.
Na ko Tama-uriuri i mauria mai e Rata, me nga iwi o
Wahie-roa, ka hoki a Rata ki tona kainga. Na ka noho
a Rata i tona kainga ka moe ia Kani-o-wai : ka puta ki waho
ko Pou-matangatanga : ka noho ia Ranga-hua ka puta ki
waho ko Pai-mahutangra.
UPOKO VII.
Te Ra, e hara mai ra,
Kere kura rere toro ha, i.
Te Marama, e rere mai ra,
Eere kura rere toro ha, i.
Ka whe kite,
Ka whe karo, te kahui tupua.
Nau mai ki waho,
Te retoi-eto,
Te wai where;
Tupu te ora
He ora ; ora.
-He whai iMUohi me l:ax>oliea.
TA-WHAKI.
(Nga-ti-hau.)
Na nga rongo o Kai-tangata i haere mai ai a Whai-tiri
i te rangi, hua noa a Whai-tiri lie rongo toa tc rongo e kiia
ana mo Kai-tangata. Ka tae mai a Whai-tiri ki ko mai
o te kainga o Kai-tangata ka patua eia tana mokai a
Nonokia, a ka tuakina te manawa hei whakaepa (whaka
here) kia Kai-tangata^ a ka tae atu a Whai-tiri ki aia
ka hoatu te manawa o Nonokia ki aia^ ka wehi a Kai-
tangata, ka mea atn a Whai-tiri, " Hna noa ahau i haere
mai ai he rongo toa o rongo, kahore he rongo karahia, ko
taku mokai ka mate kau/' heoti ano ka moe a Whai-tiri
ia Kai-tangata ka whanan te matamua ko Puanga muri iho
ko Karilii ; te potiki whakamntnnga ko Hema, a ka paru a
rana tamariki ka whaka wctiweti (whaka piro) a Kai-tangata
ka mea aia, " Hi hi, te tiko o nga tamariki nei." Ka mea
atu a Whai-tiri, " He ringa alia au ringa te ao ai i nga
ta (paru) o a taua tamariki." Ka ki atu a Kai-tangata,
" Mawai e ao i te wetiweti," ka -svliakama a Whai-tiri i ko
KO TA-WHAKI. 85
nei, a ka kumea te aio, ara tc rangi pai e "VVliai-tiri kia I'oa ;
a ka haere a Kai-tangata ki te moana ; i muri ano ka
hanga a Whai-tiri i te pae-pae mo te tane ka karea (keria)
te pou tuatahi, ko Whakaraaro-te-rangi te ingoa, ka
karia (keria) te pou tua rua ko Mcremere te ingoa ; a
ka wkakanohoia Tu-tangata-kino i te whakatokerau (he
kino) ki te liuka (mutunga) : ara ki te mutunga o te paepae
hei miti i te namu o Hawaiki. Ka tukua Tu-tangata-kino
kia haere ki waho ki te moana ki Tara-rere (i haere ki waho
ki te moana) kia haere ki te whai i te rapa o te hoe a
Kai-tangata, a ka tahi a Whai-tiri ka whakahua i nga ingoa
o a raua tamariki, ka mea atu aia ki aua tamariki, '' E tae
mai ta koutou papa me tohu tohu tc paepae nei mona. Ko
to ingoa ko te punga o te waka o ta koutou papa. Ko
te ingoa tenei mo te matamua ko Punga, mo te tuarua ko
tou ingoa ko Karihi o te kupenga o ta koutou papa, ko
taku potiki whakamutunga me vaiho he ingoa mona ko
taku whaka makanga i te kupu a ta koutou papa mo a
koutou tai (tiko) ." Ka piki a Whai-tiri ki tc rangi, ka poro-
poroki iho " Hei konei, e puta te uri a Punga, kaua e haere
ake e whai ake i au,^^ Ka mea atu aia kia Karihi " E puta
au uri kaua e haere ake e whai i au, e puta ta taku whaka-
matanga whaia ake i muri i au." A ko nga kupu enei a
Whai-tiri i tona pikinga ki te rangi. Ka hoki mai a Kai-
tangata i te moana, ka tae mai ki ana tamariki ka ui aia
" Kei hea ta koutou whaene " ka mea atu ratou " Kua riro
ki te rangi ki tona kainga " ka ui atu aia, " I peliea mai
aia kia koutou," ka mea atu ratou, ara tc ariki o aua ta-
mariki, "I mea iho a Whai-tiri, ko toku ingoa ko tc punga
o to waka, ko te ingoa o tenei na, ko tc karihi o to kupe-
nga, a ko te ingoa o ta maua tuahinc, ko te wliakaniatanga
o to matou whaea mo to whakawetiwcti i o matou paru."
A ka haere aua tamariki ka wluikaatu i tc paepae i lianga
nei c Whai-tiri, ki to ratou papa.
Puta aka ta Punga uri ko nga Ngarara, ko te ]Mango,
ko te Tuatini ; ko a Panga uri enei raua ko Karihi.
Puta ake ta Hema ko Ta-whaki, ka moc nga tuakana i
nga wahine ia Muri-wliakaroto, raua ko Kohu-whanga
66 WHAKArAPA TUPUNA MAORI.
(Puhango) , Kahorc nga wahinc i tahuri atu ki nga uri a
Punga he kikino, ka tahuri mai kia Ta-wliaki, ka hac' nga
tuakana, ara nga tamariki a Punga raua ko Karilii ki a
Ta-whaki, a ka mca nga tuakana kia haerc ratou ki te heru
i te "vvai kopua, i tc "wai whakaata i Rangi-tuhi ; ka haere
a Ta-whaki i taua haerc ; ka tac atu aia ki reira ka karakia
a Ta-whaki i tcnei karakia : —
Pupu naahina (mai Hine) i te ata ;
Homai (ra) taku heru,
Taku karau,
Ka whano (atu) au ki ta wai,
Ki te wai Rangi-tuhi ;
Rangi-tuhi, tc wai e liai.
Ka kite atu nga tuakana^ ara nga tamariki a Punga
raua ko Karihi i a Ta-whaki e heru ana i te wai o Rangi-
tuhi, ka tikina atu e ratou ka patua a Ta-whaki i roto i
taua wai tapu ; kamate a Ta-whaki. Ka hoki nga tuakana
ki te kainga ; ka ui atu a Muri-whakaroto " Kei hea ta
koutou teinaj" ka ki atu a Mango " Kei te wai ano, kei te
heru_," a ka roa e tatari ana a Muri-whakaroto ka karanga
aia. " Ta-w^haki e," ka o mai he Pukcko " Ke/^ ka haere
atu a Muri-whakaroto hua noa ko Ta-whaki ; ka karanga
ano aia, ka o mai he IMoho " Hu.'^ Ka hoki mai te wahine
ra ki te kainga, ka mea atu ki a Mango ma. " Kua mate
ia konton ta koutou teina/' ka whakaae atu ratou ka mea
atu ki te wahine ra, " Kahore i o mai ki a koe ? " ka mea
atu te wahine ra, " He Pukeko he a\Ioho nga mca i o mai ki
au."
Kahore kua ngaro a Ta-whaki ki te Avhakatuputujju i
aia, ki te karakia, a ki te huki (rere) , ara ki te whakamutu
i te rero (rere) o ana toto. A koia nci te karakia huki a
Ta-whaki mo ana toto kia mutu te rere ; —
Ko toto na wai ?
Ko toto na te Whetu.
Ko toto na wai ?
Ko toto na tc Marama.
Ko toto na wai ?
Ko toto, o te Ra.
Ko toto na wai?
KO TA-WHAKI. 87
Ko toto na Ta-whaki.
Ko toto na wai ?
Ko toto o Rangi-mahuki.
Koia na te liuki a Ta-wliaki i ona toto, ara ko tc whaka
tupu tupunga i ona toto kia ora ai aia. Ka ora a Ta-
whaki, ka hacre a Ta-wliaki, moe rawa atu ko walio i te
moana ; a tona aranga ake i raro i te reinga, ka puta tc
ngaru i paia ai Tawliiti, ko te ngaru tcra hoi matenga mo
Ta-whaki : ka puta mai te tupuna ki aia ; te Kacaea ka
whaka oho ia Ta-whaki ki tana tangi ; he tangi " Ke, ke,
ke," a ka oho ake a Ta-whaki i te moc ka man aia ki tc
rakau, ka karanga a Ta-whaki, " Whakahihipa ake hihipa
(tika ke atu) whakataha, maumi ki tu a kiri." Ka panga
atu e Ta-whaki tc rakau ki te ngaru i paia i Ta-whiti :
heoti ano ka haerc mai a Ta-whaki ki uta ki te tuawhcnua
rokohanga mai ko te papa keke, ko Karihi, a ka tangi raua
ko Karihi.
Ko te putake tenei i patua ai a Ta-whaki c ona tuakana
he hara wahine, ko Muri-whakaroto raua ko Puhango. I
te timatanga o te liara, na nga tuakana a Ta-whaki aua
wahine, otira kahore aua wahine i pai ki nga tuakana, he
kikino no era, a i whai mai aua wahine ki te pai o Ta-
whaki. Ka puta atu nga tuakana ki aua wahine, ka kokopi
nga whariki o aua wahine kia raua, ka puta ko Ta-whaki
ka hora nga whariki a aua wahine ki aia, a ka whakauru
ki roto ki 0-hau-raro kia moe Ta-whaki ia raua, lie purotu
a Ta-whaki he mokopu taura rangi, he ariki a Ta-whaki.
Tetahi mea a aua wahine i mate ai kia Ta-whaki, he pai no
tona mahi wharc, a no tona ahua pai ano hoki ; tena ko
nga tuakana, he repo (paru) te wharc, he para ran rakau.
Ka hacre a Ta-whaki raua ko Karihi ka tac ki te Toi-
mau me te Toi-tacpa, ka karanga atu a Ta-whaki ki a
Karihi ; " Ko koe e piki i mua ;" ka mea atu a Karihi, " Ko
koe hei mua," ka mea atu a Ta-whaki " Kahore ko koe
hei mua;" ka whakaac a Karihi, a ka mau te ringa a
Karihi ki te Toi-mau-cpa ka piki a Karihi ka karakiatia
ake e Ta-whaki ka mea.
S8 WHAKAPAPA TUPUNA MAORI.
E tu te rangi,
Motuhia.
E tu to rangi,
Pukai.
Pukai atu ana,
I raro i te whenua.
Ka pahuhu iho a Karihi ki te -wlicnua, tae rawa iho ano
a Karihi ki te whenua, ka karanga aia ki a Ta-whaki,
** Nau au i karakia i pahuhu iho ai, penei kua eke au ;"
ka ki atu a Ta-whaki, " Kaiiore au i karakia i a koe ;"
ka mea atu a Ta-whaki, " ]Me nolio hoki koe ; tukua atu
hoki ko au kia piki/' ka kapo te ringa o Ta-whaki ki te
Toi-mou (mau) , ka karakia aia i aia, ka mea : —
Piki ake Ta-whaki i te rangi tua tahi,
E rongo (He rongo) to mahaki (tuetue).
Piki ake Ta-whaki i te rangi tua rua,
E rongo (He rongo) te mahaki (tuetue),
Piki ake Ta-whakii te rangi tua toru,
E rongo te mahaki.
Piki ake Ta-whaki i te rangi tua wha,
E rongo te mahaki.
Piki ake Ta-whaki i te rangi tua rima,
E rongo te mahaki.
Piki ake Ta-whaki i te rangi tua ono,
E rongo te mahaki.
Piki ake Ta-whaki i te rangi tua whitu,
E rongo te mahaki.
Piki ake Ta-whaki i te rangi tua warn,
E rongo te mahaki.
Piki ake Ta-whaki i te rangi tua iwa,
E rongo te mahaki.
Piki ake a Ta-whaki ki te rangi tua rea,
Pipiri moko, pipiri moko,
Earau moko, rarau moko,
(Rarau ki) taha tu o te rangi.
Ka eke a Ta-^ihaki ki tc raugi, ka tapahia ilio eia te
ara i eke atu ai aia ki te raugi. Ka karanga ake a Karihi
ki aia " Ta-whaki e, tahuri iho hoki ki au " ka karanga iho a
Ta-whaki ka mea '^ Kahore, ko koutou hoki i kohuru ra i
au." Ka haere a Ta-whaki ka tae ki tc kainga ki te kuia
kia Whai-tiri, rokohanga atu e noho matapo ana tana kuia,
a c tatau ana taua kviia i nga toto (he kete te toto), e penei
ana, —
KO TA-WHAKI. 89
Toto tahi, toto rua, toto toru, toto wha, toto rima,
Toto ono, toto whitu, toto waru, toto iwa, toto ngahuru.
Ka roua mai e Ta-whaki kotahi o aua toto : ka tatau ano
a Whai-tiri i ana toto a tae noa ki tc iwa kua riro te
tekau, ka ui te kuia ra : " Ha, kei wliea tc tekau o aku toto/'
ka roua tetahi e Ta-whaki toe atu e waru, ka tatau ano a
Whai-tiri ; ko taua malii tonu a Ta-W'haki lie rou i aua toto
a poto katoa mai ; ka talii ano te kuia ra ka tino ui,
" Kowai tenei e nukarau nei i aku toto," ka mca atu a Ta-
whaki, " Ko au/' ka mea te kuia ra " Ko koe ko wai," ka
mea atu a Ta-whaki '' Ko au ko Ta-whaki-nui-a-Iiema," ka
mea a Whai-tiri " Ta ta^ ko taka mokopuna/' ka mca atu a
Ta-whaki " Nau hoki au i poroaki iho kia whai mai i muri
i akoe," ka mea a Whai-tiri '^ Ac he peno." Ka mea ano
te kuia ra " Titiro mai ki aku mata/' ka ki atu a Ta-whaki,
" He aha kei o mata/' ka ki mai ano te kuia ra, " Mau e
titiro te iwi e noho nei ahau ia ratou, i te wa e to ai te ra
ka ki tonu te whare nei ia ratou, me noho koe ki roto
ki nga whakapuru o te whare," ka ui atu a Ta-whaki, '' Kei
hea te ara tomokanga," ka mca atu tc kuia ra " Kei te
matapihi kei tc whatitoka," ka rongo atu a Ta-whaki ka
kohanga he tari (rore) ki te matapihi ki te whatitoka ; a ka
to kau ano te Ra ka puta taua iwi ka mea atu a Ta-
whaki ki te kuia ra " E rupcke ki roto ki te wliare kia
u te purupuru i runga^ kia u te puru i raro^ kia oho
rawa akc te iwi nei kua tino awatea," ka rongo mai a
Whai-tiri ka whakaac. Ka to te Ra ka puta taua iwi e
haere mai ana te mano tini o nga manu ririki a ko Tonga-
hiti te tahi ; ano ka ki te whare i te manu, ka kite te
kuia ra, ka purua a runga me raro a ka moc, ka eke te
whetu o te ata kahore ano i oho te moc o te iwi nei, a
ka takiri tc ata kahore ano kia oho, ka eke nga ihi o te Ra,
kahore ano i oho, ka tu tonu tc Ra, katahi ka karanga mai
etahi o taua iwi, " He roa o tc po nei," ka karanga atu a
Whai-tiri kia ratou " E moc kahore ano i awatea," ka kara-
nga mai a Tonga-liiti " A i mua akc nei i etahi po kua
pahure ake nei, e hohoro ana te awatea, taka rawa ki te ponei
ka roa, he tinihanga pea na Whai-tiri kia tatou ;" ka ki atu
90 WHAKAPAPA TUPUNA MAORI.
a Whai-tiri " Kaorc," katahi ka puta a Ta-whaki ki waho,
a ka iinu unu i tc puru o runga a ka torao te maarama ki
tc wliaro ka tahi ka patu patua cia taua vn'x, ka mate
katoa; ko Tonga-hiti anako i rcrc, i hou na te pou tu-
ngaroa : lieoti ano ka mate tc iwi nei^ a ka karakiatia e
Ta-whaki nga mata o Whai-tiri^ ko tc karakia tenei : —
Iri mata, iri mata ;
Wero mata, wero mata ;
E wliai mata ki te Ea,
E liuru mai ra (E to atu ra)
E (He) pa ko rire rirc,
Whitia te wai
Ki aku mata,
Mata whitia,
Mata riro ha i.
Hae tuhi ki te mata o Whai-tiri.
Eua ki te mata o Whai-tiri,
Titiro mai ra,
Ka ngangana mai ra,
Ki aku mata, x
Ki te mata era,
Ki te mata toto,
Ki te mata o Eehua.
Ka whakatauki ake a Whai-tiri : — -
Ta ta, ka ora aku mata,
I taku mokopuna.
Ka kite atu a Ta-whaki i nga huru hum o te kuia ra ka
whawha atu te ringa o Tawhaki ki te kumekume, ka kara-
nga atu a Whai-tiri " Hoki atu tou riuga ringa kei hoki o
hau riri ki ahau, titiro ake^ ina nga kuwha a to tuahine o
Maikuku-makaka te tu whangai iho nei na^ ko wai hua ai^ e
putu koe."
Ka tahi ka haere a Ta-whaki ka kite i Nga-toka-tami-
whare e tu ana, ka karanga atu a Ta-whaki ki a Whai-tiri
" He aha tenei/' ka mea atu te kuia ra, " Kanaka e pa
to ringa, ko on tupuna tena ko Nga-toka-tami-whare,''
ka tahi ka takahia e Ta-whaki, ka horo ki waho ki te
moana ; ka tangi haere ka karanga iho a Ta-whaki. " Tena
hoki koutou te tangi haere na ki waho ki te moana, hua
koutou i patu ai i an e kore koutou e tangi haere ;" he
KO TA-WHAKI. 91
mea hoki i aia ai e Ta-whaki, na ratou na Tolca-tami-wliare
aia a Ta-whaki i a, ki Avaho ki te moan a ; ka tiipu (ca) te
mate o Ta-^liaki i aia ano.
Ka piki a Ta-y.liaki ka kite ake i nga huha o Maikuku-
makaka e tu wLangai ilio ana i te hua nui ; ka tata atu a
Ta-whaki ka wliakaolioa eia ki tana rakau e man Lacre ana
i tana ringa^ lie mea whakapa te rakau e Ta-Avliaki ki te
kuwha maui^ ka talii ka komi nga kuwlia o !Maikuku a ka
whakatauki atu a Ta-whaki. " Hau "ualiinc e hoki i nga
hau o Ta-whaki.^^ Heoi ano kua pa te ringa o Ta-wliaki
kia MaikukUj ka moe raua. I te taenga atu o Ta-wliaki
kua riro atu te tane tuatahi a Maikuku, a Uru-rangi^ liacre
rawa atu a Ta-whaki, kua riro aia ki te aewa (haere) i
wahOj a ka tae te monomono (te aitua^ te pawera), kia te
Uru-rangi ka hoki mai aia ki te kainga^ a ka tae mai aia
ki to matapihi o te whare^ titiro iho ai^ e rua nga upoko, e
wha nga Tvaewae, ko Ta-whaki raua ko Maikuku e moe
ana ; whawhatia iho ana e Uru tangohia ake ka whakina
atu taua wahine e Te-uru-rangi, ka puta a Ta-whaki ka
haere ki a Maru ki nga tupuna^ hei ngaki i tona mate,
ka tae a Ta-whaki ki ko mai o te kainga, ka tangi aia i te
tui, ara i te karakia hei tutu ope taua mana. Koia nei
nga kupu : —
Wliakataka te rangi i runga nei,
Kia taka mai,
Taka tua mai,
Taka aro mai,
Ko te he.
Moti, mota,
Ka tinia au kia mate.
Te tupu te maro,
Me te angi angi mua :
Me te angi angi roto ;
Ko au, ko au,
E tangi 'wiui wini ana au,
E tangi wawana ana au,
Ki taku mate ;
Ki te puke Hiku rangi,
Ki Hcre-tauuga.
I neke Tu,
I neke ki a Maru,
I neke Maru,
18
92 WHAKAPAPA TUrUNA MAOEI.
I ncko ki a Kongo,
Kg koc c Kongo koi au.
Nohoia to liono aitu.
Taku tao nci,
Piopio rcrc ao :
Whano whanake.
Tu mata toki haumi e,
Ilui e ; Taiki c.
Ka moliio inai iiga taugata o tc kainga ki tc karakia a
Ta-Tvliaki, he tui taua ; a ka pa te karanga kia Ta-whaki:
iia Maru te karanga i miia " Hci au hei te taugata i te
rakau." A ka karanga a Tu-te-ngaua-hau ^' Hei au ;" ka
karanga a E,ehua " Hei au hei te tangata i nga kai," ka
tika te liacre a Ta-Avhaki ki a Maru, i te tangata i te
rakau, hei ngaki i tona mate, ka kite a Ta-whaki i te
whata ; he whata tapu na Maru e tu ana ; ko te hinu i
roto e tu ana, ka kainga e Ta-whaki, a ka karakia a Ta-
whaki i aia, ka mea : —
Nga whare o Tu i kainga tutia
I kainga reretia,
E Kongo te tuetue,
Nga whare o Maru i kainga tutia
I kainga reretia
E Kongo te tuetue ; ha i.
Iri mai i ruuga i te awhiowhio,
Me tc aiDU marangai.
Tungia ka wera te atua Rae-roa,
Mate ki te po,
E tumu tumu paretao.
Ana ki, nana i tupu te uru o Hawa-iki.
Tahi kia miha (he kai tapu), rua
Kia miha, toru
Kia miha, wha
Kia miha, rima
Kia miha, ono
Kia miha, whitu
Kia miha, waru
Kia miha, iwa
Kia miha, takina tau kopu iti nei ;
Te hoatu mo Tuhua-tahi.
Te homai moku tou kopu iti nei ;
Te hoatu mo Tu-tangata-kino, to kopu-nui
O Tu-tangata-kino ; te homai moku
Ka tupu taku takapu nei.
Oroki, oroka, ore kai atua hai.
KO MAEU. 93
Ka wliakarongo mai a Maru : a kai tc topetopc auru
(maliunga) a Ta-whaki i aia ; ka topetope (kokoti) lioki a
Maru kia Ta-'\vliakij ko te karakia topetope aiivu tenei : —
Puna, puna riki (ariki) i runga nei
Te ihi o Ta-whaki
Te mana o Ta-whaki
Te huru o Ta-whaki
Te rae o Ta-whaki
Te take mata o Ta-whaki
Te pewa o Ta-whaki
Te kapc o Ta-whaki
Te mata o Ta-whaki
Te ihu o Ta-whaki
Te taringa o Ta-whaki
Te paparinga o Ta-whaki
Te kauwae o Ta-whaki
Te kaki o Ta-whaki
Te porongaue o Ta-whaki
Te tumu o Ta-whaki
Te hei o Ta-whaki
Te teketeke o Ta-whaki
Te linga ringa o Ta-whaki
To uma o Ta-whaki
Homai ra kia hikaina hci kakano
Mo te umu.
Ko te umu nawai ?
Ko te umu na Eohea-hua-te-raugi
To hua te rangi
To whai puna ariki i runga nei
Te koko o Ta-whaki
Tc kaokao o Ta-whaki
Te whiti o Ta-whaki
Te papa o Ta-v/haki
Te toine o Ta-whaki
Te tau o Ta-whaki
Tc turi o Tc-whaki
Te tata o Ta-whaki
Te waewae o Ta-whaki
Te rekerekc o Ta-whaki
Tc papa nui o Ta-whaki
Tc matikuku o Ta-whaki
Te mutunga o Ta-whaki
Tc otinga o Ta-whaki
Te rerenga o Ta-whaki.
Homai ra kia hikaina hei kakano
JIo tc umu
Ko te umu na wai ?
91 WHAKAPAPA TUPUNA MAORI.
Ko to umu na Rolica-hua-tc-rangi
To hua to rangi
To whai, tukua mai hola koc lici tao potiki,
Tukua atu hoki au lici tao matamua
Puta ki to whai ao tatara
Ki te ao marama.
Ka mama, muna, muna.
Ka mama, horo, horo.
Ka mama, c to ata o to kai.
Ka mutn taua karakia^ ka hapainga te taua. No te po i
nolioia ai, a i te ahialii, ka takiri te ata, ka kawitia te
matarau, koia te kaui o te rangi, ka taia te taotaki o te
kai pupuri o te taotaki o te rangi hikohia te tangata nana
i pupuru te taotaki, ka hapainga ka tae ki te taha o te
Roto ka tukua ki raro kia kimihia kc tuna kei o maki mo
te taua, kia tupu (ea) ai te mate o Ta-whaki : ka ^'erokia te
tuna ka tu, ka Tverohia atu e Te-Rangi, kikohia te taotaki
ka tu, ka kapainga ki takaki, ka tautoke a j\Iaru mana te
upoko, ka toke a Tii-te-ngana-kau mana te iipoko, ka toke
a Rekua mana te upoko, a ka riro i a Maru te upoko o te
tuna, a ka tangi a Tu-te-ngana-kau no te rironga o te
upoko i a Maru.
Ka wehe wekea i reira te taua, c rua nga ara, ka kaere
te taki ara ki te koti koti i nga turanga wkatu i tu ki
Tutu-kira ; i tu ki Raro-kenga ; i tu ki Kuparu, i tu
ki Wawau : i nckenekehia enei mo te Kakui-Taugaroa,
nekekia ana, mo te Kakui-Tane, mo te Kakui-Maru, ka
mutu mo tetaki ara : ka tiraata ko te ara i a Maru ia Te-
Maeaea, i te Kakui-jMaru, ka tae ki te taka o te moana,
rokokanga atu a Rongo-mai e takoto ana, e muia ana e te
rango (ngaro) ; kua noa a Maru ke ika Paraoa pae ki uta,
ka karanga a Maru ki te taua " Takuna ke umu mo ta tatou
kai,'' ka rongo ake a Rongo-mai e kiia ana aia kei kai, ka
karakia aia i aia : ka karia ke wakie e te taua, ka ka te
hangi, ka kuri kurikia a Rongo-mai ki runga ki te umu ;
liopukia ake ai e Rongo-mai ko te Kakui-INIaru, ko
Te-jNIaeaca, taona iko ana eia ki ta ratou umu, ka rere
a Maru-atiia ki roto ki te Toka-wkaiti, mei kore kua pau
ano koki a jNIaru-atua i a Rongomai. Otira i pau katoa nga
KO EONGO-MAI. 95
papa i nolio ai a Maru-atua. Hcoti auo ka mutii mo te
mate a Ta-wliaki : kotahi tc ara i ora^ kotalii te ara i mate.
RONGO-MAI . (NgA-TI-M AHUTA.)
I nolio a E,ongo-mai i tc wlicuua nei, a lie peuci ano aia
me te tangata nei ano^ a kiliai aia i moliiotia lie atiia ;
ano ka tae ki taua ra, ka takoto moe a llougo-mai i te
■wkenua^ ka kite ana lioa e takoto moe ana aia, ka kiia
kua mate a Ilongo_, a ka tahuna e ratou te liangi hci tao
i a Rongo-mai, auo ka ka te hangi ka liuri hui'ihia a
Rongo ki taua liangi, ka tata aia ki nga koliatu wera o te
liangi, ka olio a Rougo-mai i tana moe ka patua ctalii o
taua lumga ; e wliitu te kau i mate o ratoa, a taona ana o
ratou tinana ki te hangi i taliuna ra e ratou liei tao i aia,
a kainga ana ratou eia. Ko Maru (lie atua) ano tctabi o
taua tunga i mate nei i a Rongo-mai, a i kainga ano hoki
aia e Rongo ; otira ko tana ^airua, ko te "wairua o ]Maru
i rere ki runga ki nga rangi.
Ko te Ra ia Motoro. Tc waka o Motoro, Ko Maru-ao-nui.
Tana waliine ko Hine-i-taraia, tona ^liakatauki. " Ko te
hurihanga ia Rail toka."
Ko Tatau-a-te-po te ingoa o te whare a Miru, na Ilienga
raua ko Rongo-mai i taliu ki tc alii.
Rongo-mai. (Xga-ti-iiau.)
I to matou liaerenga mai ki te y.lia"wliai kia Ngatia'\va i
Otaki : ara i Rangi-uru, i te awatea ka tu tonu te Ra, ka
karakiatia a Rongo-mai e nga toliunga kia hacre mai aia i
Taupo ; he mca lioki i Tanpo a Rongo-mai e nolio ana, kia
liaere mai aia kia kite i te niatcnga, me te lioronga o te Pa
o Ngati-rua-nui, o Taranaki, o Nga-tiawa ia matou. Ka
karakia nga toliunga, ka mutu, kaliore i taro, ka pnta a
Rongo-mai e liaerc mai ana, ara c rcrc mai ana; ko tona
abua i rite ki te alii, ara ki te mura o tc aki, ko mua ona
ko tc upoko i nui, ko tc liiku i iti, i pcnci me tc Mata-
wkaura, ka rere mai aia a ka tac akc i runga akc o tc Pa i
Rangi-ura, ka kutu ara ka tupou te upoko ki roto ki tc Pa,
a ka pa aia ki te marae o tc Pa, ka aoliia tc one one o te
96 WIIAKAPAPA TUPUNA MAORI.
Pa i tana taunii^a ki roto ki tc Pa ; ka rongo maua te tana i
to liaruru, ano he "svliatitiri nui ; ka koa niatou ka liari. E
I'ua iiga ra i muri iho ka lioro tc Pa ia matou.
Ta-WIIAKI. (N(JA-11AURU.)
Ia Ta-Avliaki i te wai, i te wa ki ano aia i patua e ana
tuakana toko Avlia_, ka ki tana walia ka karakia i teuei
waiata karakia : —
Pupil maliina, liomai ra taku karau,
Kia whano au ki tc wai,
Kangituhi te wai e, ha i.
E Ta-wliaki kei liea koe ? Ka o mai he Pukeko. E Ta-
whaki kei hea koe ? Ka o mai lie jNIolio. E Ta-whaki kei
hea koe ? Ka o mai a Ta-whaki, —
I tupuki to urn, ki to rae,
Tena toto ka huki, ko toto o Ta-whaki, o te Ba,
to ]\Iarama : ko toto o Eangi-mahuki
O Kangi e tu nei.
Ka ara a Ta-whaki i te wai, ka kite aia i te Toi-mo, ka
piki ki te raugi^ ka tutaki ia Whai-tiri i te huarahi e noho
matapo ana, ka mea mai a "Whai-tiri "^'haia aku mata "
ka mea atu a Ta-whaki : —
Iri mata, wero inata, e whai i o mata
Ki te Ra, e to atu ra, he pako rire rire,
Iritia i te wai ki to mata,
Mata mata iritia, mata rirohia.
Tahi ki te mata o YVhai-tiri.
Titiro mai ra, ka kana kana mai ra
Ki oku mata, ki te mata toto o Rehua.
Ka mea mai a AVhai-tiri, " Kia ata piki kei mate koe,
kei kamoa e nga waewae (werewere) o Hine-niii-te-po."
Ka ki atu a Ta-whaki, —
I tu wahine riu ngata,
I hoki i uga hau o Ta-whaki.
Heoti ano ka piki ka kake ki runga, rokohanga atu ko
Itehua ko Wha-koko-rau ; ka kite i a I\raru, no te kitenga
i a ]Maru, katahi ka pa te Avaha o Ta-Avhaki ki tc tui : —
KO TA-WHAKI. 97
Whakataka, wbakataka, me te pua,
Me to kakika (iigakinga) : puhia, moua, morea,
Kotalii taua roa na Ta-whaki.
Ta-whaki. (Nga-ti-iiau.)
I te \va i haerc ai a Ta-whaki ki te wai, ki te lioroi i aia,
koia nei te karakia ana i karakia ai : —
Pupu anahina i tc ata,
Homai ra taku heru, taku karau,
Kia whano au ki te wai,
Ki te wai
Rangi-tuhi ; tc wai e hai.
Ka patua aia e ana tuakaiia^ a ka karauga tawai atu te
ariki o ana tuakana^ ka mca : —
E Ta-whaki kci hea koe ?
Ka o mai te Pukeko, ka inea " Kc."
Ka karanga atu to muri mai,
- E Ta-whaki e, kei hea koe?
Ka karanga te IMoho ka mea " Hu "
Ka karanga te tua toru o aua tuakana, ka mea
E Ta-whaki e, kei hea koe ?
Ka oho atu a Ta-whaki ka mca
I tupu ki to uru,
Ki to rae,
Tena toto ka huki :
Ko toto, ko toto,
Ta-whaki, o te Ra :
O te Marama.
Ko toto o Rangi-mahuki,
O Rangi e tu nei.
Ka ara ake a Ta-whaki i roto i te wai^ ka titiro atu aia
ki te taepaepatanga o te rangi^ ki te wahi o te rangi i
tapotu iho ki te Avhenua, ki te -wahi hei ara atu mona e
kake atu ai ki tc rangi ; ka kake atu aia a ka tutaki aia ki
a Whai-tirij c noho ana i tana kainga ; e noho poke ana
taua kuia ra. Ka mca atu taua ruruhi ki a Ta-whaki
" Titiro mai i ana koe ki aku mata." Ka kite a Ta-
whaki, a ka whakahua aia i tana karakia, ka mca : —
Iri mata, were mata,
E whai o mata ki tc Ra
E to atu ra.
He pa, ko rirc rirc,
98 WHAKArAPA TUPUNA MAORI.
Wliitia i to wai,
Ki aku mata ;
Mata whitia
Mata riro liia.
Tahi ki tc mata,
Wbati-tiri.
Titiro mai ra,
Ka kana (ngangana) mai ra,
Ki oku mata,
Ki te mata toto
O Eehua.
Mutu kau ano te karakia a Ta-wliaki^ kua titiro nga
kanohi o Whai-tiri ; a ka mea atu te kuia ra ki aia^ " Kia
tupato to piki ; kei karaoa (komea) koe e Hine-nui-te-po ki
roto ki tana puku.'^ Ka karanga atu a Ta-wliaki : —
Au wabine riu ngata (Tangata)
E hoki i nga liau o Ta-wbaki.
Ka kake a Ta-whaki ki runga ; a ka tae atu aia ki a
E,ehua^ ki a Wa-koko-rau; a ka kite atu ano hoki aia i a
Maru, a ka kite mai ratou i a Ta-whaki, ka karakia atu a
Ta-wliaki i tana karakia tui ka mea : —
Pubia, moua, morea.
Kotabi taua roa
Na Ta-wbaki.
Ta-whaki, (Nga-ti-hau.)
Mei hoki a Ta-whaki ki te Tatau-o-te-po, i te "o-a i patua
ai aia e ana tuakana^ a mei tae aia ki ana tupuna, ki a
Itua-kumea raua ko Rua-toia, e kore aia e hoki mai ki te
ao nei ; kua oti atu aia ki a A-mcto (^Nleto) .
I kite a Rua-kumea i a Ta-whaki^ a i karanga mai a
Rua-kumea ki aia i te Tatau-o-te-po ; kiliai a Ta-"svhaki i o
atu^ a hoki mai ana aia, ki enci o ana huanga i te ao nei.
Aia Ta-whaki i te ao o tc po, i karanga a Hine-i-te-
muri-whaka-roto ki aia. Otira kihai aia i oho atu ; i te
mea he mate nui tona to Ta-whaki, me aha u ana e o
atu ai i te mea kua tupapakutia ra hoki aia, a kua heke atu
ra hoki tana wairua i te ara e lieke ai ki A-meto.
Ano ka hoki mai a Ta-whaki i te ao o te ^o, ka mea atu
KO TA-WIIAKI. 99
aia Id ana matua^ kia ngakia te utu mo tana mate ; a he
korc tetaliij he roa no ana matua ki te tutu ope mona;
koia aia i liaere ai i kake ai ki te rangi i runga, a tae atu
aia takatakakia ana eia era o ana tupuna, a Toka-tami-whare
ma ; lac mea ako ano aia e tana Y.haca kia kaua lie aba atu
ona ki ana tnpuna^ otira kiliai nga kupu o tana wliaca i
mana i aia, a takabia ana ana tupuna cia ; ano ka rongo
tana wbaea i taua mabi takatakabi ona i aua tupuna, ka
pouri tana wbaea, ka tangi, kei aitua tana tamaiti mo tana
mabi be ki aua tupuna.
He take ano ia te take a Ta-wbaki i mabi pera ai aia ki
aua tupuna, be bae be mabi koburu na a;na tuakana ki aia ;■
koia i takatakabia ai aua tupuna ona eia : be mea boki
nana ki ana tuakana, be maia aia a Ta-wbaki ki te mabi
raweke ki nga nunui o te rangi, Aibai boki e kore nga
nunui o te ao nei e ora i aia te taka-takalii ano boki,
Ka tangi tana wbaea i te rangi ; a na ana roimata i
ngaro ai te ao nei, i ngaro ai ano boki te tangata i te
waipuke.
E mea ana nga tobunga o mua, ko Ilema te matua tane
o Ta-wbaki, a be teina aia no Punga raua ko Karibi, a te
take o aua tuakana i bae ai ki a Ta-wbaki, be pai atu no
nga waliine ki a Ta-wliaki, be wbakaliawea no aua wabine
ki a raua.
I mea boki raua, kua pai atu a Hine-i-te-muri-wbaka-
roto ki a Ta-wbaki ; koia raua i mea ai kia mate a Ta-
whaki i a raua.
He tangata maroro a Ta-wliaki ; c taea cia te rakau nui
te amo, me nga tini mabi nui rav.a atu.
'i-f^SM^^n^'
UPOKO VIII
Piki ake Ta-whaki
I te rangi tua tabi,
I te rangi tua rua,
He aui'U rangi :
Te rau o te Ta-wbaki,
Ta-wbaki nui a Henia.
E tangi ki roto Wbare-to-reka,
To-reka.
He karaTcia ki a Ta-^vhaki.
TA-\YHAKI RAUA KO HAPAI.
(Nga-i-tahu.)
He taiigata no konei a Ta-whaki, ka titiro ake a Hapai ki
runga, ki tc pai o Ta-wliaki, ka liacre ilio i te po, rokolianga
ilio a Ta-Avhaki e moe ana, ka ata Imaki a Hapai i te
kakahu a Ta-whaki, ka tomo aia ki raro ki nga kakahu a
Ta-whaki, ka moe raua, ka hori (hua) a Ta-whaki he wahine
no tenci ao. Na ka moe raua, a kihai ano i awatea ka
ngaro a Hajiai, kna hoki aia ki runga ki te rangi. Oho
rawa ake a Ta-whaki papaki rawa atn ko to rana mocuga, kua
ngaro te wahine ra, a penei tonu te tikanga a Hapai kia Ta-
whaki i nga po katoa, a taea noatia te haputanga o Hapai
ia Ta-wliaki mo Pihanga, no te haputanga i a Pihanga,
katahi a Hapai ka whakakite i aia kia Ta-whaki, a ka noho
iho a Hapai ki te ao nei, a ka tahi a Ta-whaki ka mohio
" Ara no te rangi te wahine e moe i an nei," a ka tahi ka
ki mai tc wahine nei kia Ta-whaki. "E whanau ta tana
tamaiti he tane, niaku e horoi, a e whanau he wahine, man e
horoi,'^ a whanau rawa mai he kotiro, a ka horoia e Ta-
whaki, a muri iho ka whakapiro aia a Ta-whaki. Na ka
tangi a Hapai, a te whakatikanga o Hapai tu ana i runga i
te teko teko o te whare, ka rere atii a Ta-whaki ki tc hopu i
KO TA-WHAKI, KO HAPAI. 101
taua AvaliinCj a kihai i man i aTawliaki. Na ka talii a Ta-
wliaki ka tino mohio no te rangi rawa ano te "waliine nei,
ka kitea tana liacrenga a ngaro noa. Ka talii ka wliakaaro
te tangata nei, a marama noa^ a mate noa tc marama e
ngaro ana^ ka talii a Ta-whaki ka karanga atn ki ana tau-
rekareka tokorua " Tatou ka liacrc ki tc wliakataki i taku
kotiro/' a ka haere ratou ka tae ki te Imaraki ka ki atn a
Ta-whaki ki ana mokai " E tae atn tatan (taton) ki te Pa o
Tonga-mcha^ kaua e titiro atn kei mate korna/^ ka haere
ratou a ka tae ki te Pa o Tonga-melia, titiro atn ana te tahi
o ana ponanga^ a tikaroliia ana te kanohi o tera e Tonga-
mcha : liaere ake kotalii te pononga a Ta-whaki^ ka hacrc
rana a ka tae ki te kainga o te knia nci o Mata-kcre-po,
rokolianga atn e tatan ana te knia ra i ana taro, a e noho
matapo ana te knia nei_, a ko nga taro c tihi (pnkai, lianpn)
ana i tana aro aro, ka tatan te knia ra i ana taro, ka tahi,
ka rna, ka torn, ka wha, ka rima, ka ono, ka "wliitn, ka
warn, ka iwa, na ka tangohia c Ta-Avhaki te tckan, a ka
tatan ano te knia ra i ana toro, a ka tae ki te warn, ka riro
mat ano ia Ta-whaki te iwa, ka tatan ano te knia ra a e
warn ano ana taro, e rna kua riro ia Ta-whaki, na ka hongi
te rna-hine ra, a ka whakatetere i tana poho (kopn) kia
horomia a Ta-whaki eia, na ko te honginga atn, na ka
hongi ki te tonga, ki te marangai, ki ngahau katoa; hongi
rawa atn ki te hau auru kua piro mai, a ka tahi te ruruhi
ra ka karanga atn, " No te hau koe e pa mai nci ki taku
kiri," na ko te ngnngnrntanga atn e Ta-whaki, a ka karanga
atn te knia ra, '^ E ko taku mokopuna, ko Ta-whaki," a ka
hoki haere te pn2)uhitanga o tana polio. Mchcmea c hara
i te hau-anru, kua horomia a Ta-whaki eia, a e pan a Ta-
whaki, a ka patai te wahine ra ki a Ta-Avhaki : " E haere
ana koe ki hea," ka ki atn a Ta-whaki "E hacrc ara ahau
ki te whakatau (rapu) i takn kotiro," ka ni te knia ra.
"Kei hca" ka mca atn a Ta-Avhaki " Kei te rangi," ka ni
tc knia ra " Ife aha te take i haere ai ki tc rangi." Ka ki
atn a TaAvhaki, " No reira ra tc Avhaca, he tamahiuc na
Whati-tiri-matakataka," ka mea atu tc Avahinc-ra, " A tcnci
to ara, AA^aiho mo tc ata ka piki ai koe," a ka karanga a Ta-
102 WHAK^VrAPA TUPUNA MAOKI.
■whaki ki tana ropa^ " Talnnia lie kai/' ka taliuna ka maoa,
a ka tangoliia iiiai e Ta-wliaki to kai o tc Laiigi ra, ka
tuliaina ki tc liuharc o tana walia (mangai) a ka pania ki te
kanolii o tc kuia ra, a ka titiro aia, kua ora ana kanohi kiia
kore lie kercpo (poke) . Moc tonu ilio a Ta-Avbaki i rcira a
i tc. ata ka karauga atu ano aia ki tana pori (ropa, pononga)
" Tahuna lie kai kia ora ai te haere," ka mutu tc kai, ka tae
a Ta-^liaki ki taua pononga, ka lioatu lici utu mo te ma-
liinc ra, a ka karauga mai taua wakine " Tcnei te ara kia
mau o ringa, e piki koe, a c tae koe ki waenga, kei titiro
iko ki raro nei, kei puawke (rori, takanini) koe kei taka
koe, akua nei ka taka ilio koe ka pai koe ki au,'^ ko te
piki-tanga o Ta-whaki, ka karakiatia e te ruahine ra, koia
nei tana karakia : —
Piki ake Ta-whaki i to rangi tuatalii, tuarua,
I reira e Toro rire.
Hume te maro.
Te ara o Ta-whaki nei a Hcma.
I piki a Ta-whaki,
I te rangi tuatahi, tuarua ;
Ko tc ara o Ta- whaki,
Ko te ara o Hema.
Xa ka eke a Ta-Y.baki ki ruuga, ka Tvkaka kino kino i
aia a ka liaere atu aid, a ka kitca mai e ana taokete, e nga
tangata e tarai "waka ana, a ka pa te karanga o ratou
^' Ta tatou koroheke ra," ka tae atu a Ta-'wkaki kia ratou ka
nolio, a ka nolio ki te talia o te kunga e tarai "uaka ra, a
ka alii alii ka karauga atu aua tangata ki a Ta-wkaki, " E
koro haria (inaua) nga toki nei," a lioatu ana nga toki a te
liuuga ra ki a Ta-wliaki, ka mea atu ki aia/' Hoatu, maua
nga toki na ki te kainga," ka karanga atu te koroheke ra
ara a Ta-wLaki, " Hoatu koutou i mua, e kore akau e liohoro
te liacre," a ka haere te liunga ra, a i muri ka Avliakapaipai
te koroheke uci a Ta-ATliaki i aia, a ka mau aia ki te toki
ka hahau i te waka ra, taki mai ano i te iho a te noko
(kei) atu ana ; a tahi mai ano i te noko te iliu atu ana ;
a ka oti te tahi talia o te waka ra, me te tahi taka,
a ka whakatika a Ta-'svhaki ka mau ki nga toki ra, ka
haria cia, a haere aua aia ki te kainga, a ka kite atu a
KO TA-WIĪAKI, KO HAPAĪ. 103
Ta-"^^"]iaki ia Hapai c nolio mai aua raiia ko tana kotiro,
a haere tonii atu a Ta-^liaki ki tc nohoanga o Ilapai,
a ka lialiaria (aruarumia) mai c tc katoa o tc iwi mc
te ki atu tc iwi ki a Ta-whaki " Kaiia koc e haere atu
ki te wahi e noho ai a Ilapai, lie Avalii tapu, ka tapu koc
i te nolioauga o Hapai,^' hei alia ma tc korohekc nci^ haere
tonu atu aia ka noho i te nohoanga o Ilapai ; a ka noho
aia i reira a ao noa te ra. A i te ata ka karanga mai ano
aua taokete ki aia, " E koro hapainga ano nga toki nei, maua
ki te wake e taraia ra/^ ka maua aua toki a ka liaerc ano
te hunga ra ki te tarai i tana "waka, a ka tae atu ratou ka
titiro aua taokete a Ta-whaki ki te waka ra, a ka karanga
ratou, " He ahua ke tenei no te waka nei^^ a ka tarai ano aua
tangata ra i te waka ra, nawai ra i tarai, ka noho a ahiahi
noa, a ka karanga ano ratou ki a Ta-whaki " E koro haere
mai ano ki te hapai atu i nga toki nei,^^ ka ae atu te koro-
heke ra, a ka haere nga taokete ; i muri ka whakapaipai
ano a Ta-whaki i aia ; te maunga atu ano ki te toki ka tarai
ano aia i te waka ra, ka oti ka haere ano aia ka tae ki te
kainga, a haere tonu atu aia ki te nohoanga o Ilapai, a ka
noho aia i reira a ao noa te ra. A ka hoki ano ki tc tarai
i ta ratou waka, ka karanga nga tangata " Ka ahi ahi," a ka
taka te whakaaro o nga tangata ra kia nohoia mai i taliaki,
kia kitea ai te tangata e tarai huna nei i ta ratou waka, a
ka haere ratou ka tae ki tahaki, ka whaka pupuni (piri) mai
i roto i te pureirei (take tarutaru), i muri ka tae ano Ta-
whaki ki ona kakahu whakarerca ake, ka tino whakapaipai
i aia, a ka tahi ka kitea mai e nga taokete, " E ko tc koro-
hekc nei ano ia e tarai nei i ta tatou waka" a ka karanga
atu etahi o ratou ki etahi ano o ratou " E mea ma, haere
mai ki te matakitaki, he ahua ke hoki tenei no te korohekc
nei," a ka mea ratou " He atua," a ka liacrc ratou ki tc
kainga, ka ni ratou ki a Hapai, " He pehea te ahua o tc
tane " a ka korerotia e Hapai tc ahua o tana tanc, a ka
karanga atu aua tangata kia Hapai " Ae ko tc ahua tonu
tena, ko tau e korero mai na." Ka ki atu a Hapai kia
ratou, "Ae ko ta koutou taokete tcna." A ka haere atu
ano a Ta-whaki ki tc kainga, otira kua wliakakinokino ano
LOl WHAKAPArA TUPUNA MAOllI.
Ilia i aia ; a ka patai atu a Ilapai ki aia, ^' Kowai koc ? " a
haere tonu atu a Ta-wliaki ; ka mea atu ano a Ilapai ki
aia, " Ko Ta-whaki koc ? " ka u, u, atu te ngunguru a te
korolickc ra ki aia, e ngunguru liacre atu ana aia, a ka tae
ki te talia o Hapai noho ai, ka kapohia cia c Ta-wliaki te
kotiro a Ilapai kua riro i aia ia Ta-whaki, a ka wclii te iwi
katoa ka wliati ki te talii kainga ke atu ia Ta-whaki ; he
mea hoki kua tino tapu te kainga o Hapai ia Ta-wliaki, a
ka tangi te ngongoro o te iwi ra ki tc pai o Ta-whaki, ki
te ahua ke hoki ona i etahi ra i etahi ra. A ka moe a Ta-
whaki i tana wahine. A ka mea atu a Ta-whaki kia Hapai,
" I haere mai an kia tohia ta taua kotiro," a ka wliakaac atu
a Hapai. A ka ao te ra ; i te ata ka w^ahia te tungaroa o
te wharc hei huarahi putanga mo te tamaiti ki waho, a ka
whakaputaiua ki waho, ko te taki tenei i karakiatia i puta
ai ki waho : —
Ka haere Hinc.
Ka haere i te ara nui,
I te ara roa no Tini-rau.
Hoki atu, hoki mai.
Ko Hine ie, iere.
Tutuki ki Motu-tapu
Earapa he uira
A ka kowhera te uira i roto i nga keke o Ta-whaki a ka
tahi ka kawea te kotiro ra ki te wai, ka tohia, a ka tae ki
te wai ; ko te tohi tenei : —
Waerca iho i nga marac nunui,
I nga marae roroa,
I nga marae o Hine.
Tohia a Puanga ki tana wai
JMotu-iku^Yai, ko Puanga
Ki te ao.
He neko, he tu a neke ;
Ho pipine.
Tohia atu kia ngaru ;
Huri atu e.
Tohia atu kia ngaru,
Horo atu e.
Tohia atu ki a Tu.
Te aro ngaru muri.
Hei taka hei ki.
Te wai o Puanga
KO WAI-TIKI. 105
Mato iku rae.
Ko Puanga
Ki te ao,
He neke, he tu a neke
Ka pipinc.
"Wai-tiri. (Nga-i-taiiu.)
I nolio a Wai-tiri i ruiiga i te rawgi ; ka tac mai te
rongo o Kai-tangata lie kai tangata, kahore he rongo noa.
I nolio a Kai-tangata i raro i te ao nei ; na ka liaere mai a
Wai-tiri ka tae mai ki te kainga ia Kai-tangata, ka iioho i
kona, ka nolio taua waliine ia Kai-tangata. Ka haere a
Kai-tangata ki te moana, ka u mai ki uta kaliorc hoki he
ika, kia mau i ana maka" (niatau) ta te mea lie kutnre
(pulmki) ana maka, kaliorc lie kaniwlia liei Avhitiki i
te kauae o te ika. Ka ki atu a Wai-tiri i taua maka
kia liomai kia kitea eia. Ka ki atu a Wai-tiri, " Ko
tan maka tenei/' ka ki mai a Kai-tangata "Ae/' ka
titiro a Wai-tiri kaliore be kaniwlia, na ka ki atu tera
a Wai-tiri, na titiro mai ka whereina atu tona tara
ka titiro atu a Kai-tangata ka mea atu aia ki te
waliine. " E wLakariliariba atu." Ka haere a Kai-
tangata ka puta atu i te wliare. Ka kitea e Wai-tiri nga
maka, ka ki atu aia kia Kai-tangata, " Na nga maka" ka
mauria mai e Kai-tangata ki aia ka korero atu a Wai-tiri
*^E liacre koe ki te moana, ekai mai ki a koe lie Ilapnku."
Na ka haere a Kai-tangata ki te moana, ka noho taua waliine
a Wai-tiri ka taa i te korohe. Ka nolio ka kai te ika kia
Kai-tangata tae rawa mai te pakuru, tae rawa mai ki a
Wai-tiri, ka ea he Ilapuku na Kai-tangata i liuti ki runga.
Ka hoe mai te waka, ka u mai ki uta; ka M'hakaponohia
ko te Hapuku te karakia, na Wai-tiri i whakapouo. Ka
aoina ake ka haere ki te moana ka kitea atu te Avaka c
Wai-tiri, te waka a Tu-peke-ti, a Tu-pckc-ta, e nianu ana mai
ka titiro atu taua wahine a Wai-tiri. Ka haere ka tae ki te
wai, ka makere ki ro (roto) o te wai, ka ruku, ka karanga a
Tu-peke-ti. " He tangata ranei he manu ranci," ka ruku,
kotahi rawa te kitenga i raro o te waka, ka tu a Tu-pckc-
ti ki runga ka werohia, ka oakc (hoakc) te koripi ka haea
iOG VVIIAKAl'APA TUPUNA MAOllI.
to pukii ka matc^ lea taka ilio ki roto ki tc korolic. Ka oraa
te tahi ki tc ta, ka raca kia werohia a Wai-tiri, ka oake a
Wai-tiri i tc koripi ka taka ki raro, ki roto ki tc korohe.
Ka kau a Wai-tiri ki uta^ ka wailio atu nga tangata i rcira
i roto i te korohe, ka ki atu, a Wai-tiri ki te hunga wahine
" Kuraca rnai ki uta," ka kumea mai ki uta : ara mai he
wacwae tangata. He tupiina hoki ana tujiapaku na Kai-
tangata. Ka takoto ka kiia atu e Wai-tiri kia Kai-tangata
(i te Ava i hoki mai ai a Kai-tangata i tc moana), kia wha-
kaponoliia, ka ki atu a Kai-tangata, " Kahorc kia matau i
au," ka ki atu a W^ai-tiri, " Whakaponohia te tangata a ta
tana tamaiti," i te mea kei tehajDU a Wai-tiri. Ka ki atu
a Kai-tangata '^ Kaore i te matau i au," a ka ki atu a
W^ai-tiri. " Aua ra mau e whakapono te tangata a ta taua
tamaiti, nau rongo (pu) hoki.^^ Na ka mea a Wai-tiri ka -wha-
kapono a Wai-tiri, ka taputere te karakia ka oti tc karakia,
ka kotikotia nga tangata ka kainga e taua wahine ; ko nga
iwi ka Avhakairia ki runga o te whare, ka maroke, ka
kaiaugia (tahaetia) e Kai-tangata, ka taia hunangia e Kai-
tangata hei maka (matau) aua wheua. Ka oti te kaniwha,
ka taka ake ka kawea ki te moana, ka kai te hapuku, ka
hutia ka eke ki runga ; a na te waka ano ka tomo i te ha-
puku, ka hoe mai ki uta, ka tae mai ka unahia nga hapuku,
ka taona ki te umu ka maoka (maoa), ka kai a Yfai-tiri, ka
pakia nga kanohi o Wai-tiri ka parewha (pohe), ka noho
a Wai-tiri ka ahi ahi te ra, ka moea iho e Wai-tiri, ka kiia
mai e te wahine o raro o te Eeinga, " Aua ra te mea ka
mate na koe, ko nga iwi o tou patunga kua oti te kawe e
tou tane ki te moana, no reira nga hapuku i kai na koe, ka
mate na koe." 'Ka noho a Wai-tiri, a ka nui noa atu nga
nohoanga a Wai-tiri ka puta ki waho ko Hema.
A noho ana a Hema, ka noho hoki a Kai-tangata ka
whiti te Ra, ka haere mai nga tangata kia kite ia Kai-
tangata, ka noho ratou i ro (roto) o te whare, ka awatea ka
puta atu ratou ki waho noho ai, a ka ui atu nga tangata kia
Kai-tangata " E aha ana te wahine e noho i a koe," ka ki
atu a Kai-tangata " Kei te wahine e noho i au nei." Ka
mea atu aua tangata ae," ka ki atu a Kai-tangata. " Ko
TA-WHAKI RAUA KO WHAI-TIRI. 107
te kiri o tenei wahine, me te hau tonu, ko te kiri o tenei
wahine, me te huka tonu/' a ka rongo atu taua wahine i
aua kupu a tana tane ; a ka liaere mai ki ro (roto) o te
whare noho ai te tane, ka ki atu te wahine, " lie aha a
koutou korero," ka ki mai te tane " He aha koia hoki, he
korero noa ano ia/' ka ki atu te wahine. " He aha a
koutou korero/' kaki atu a Kai-taugata " Ko Whai-tane e ui
ana mai ki a koe, koia matou e korero mai nei." E huna
ana a Kai-tangata, Na kua rangona atu aua kupu a ratou
e Wai-tiri, a ka mate aia i te whakama, a ka korero a \isa-
tiri ki a Hema " Kauanga koe e whanake (haere ake) kia
konokono ariki, kia tupu ia au hua : mana e piki ake nga
rangi ia Tama-i-waho " na ka kake a Wai-tiri, ka kapo a
Kai-tangata ki te weruweru o Wai-tiri. Ka kake ake a
Wai-tiri ki runga, ka tae ki te Pu-o-te-toe ki reira noho ai.
Ka noho a Hema ia Te-Kare-nuku, he teina no Puku,
ka puta ki waho ko Pupu-mai-nono, he kotiro ; ka puta ko
Karihi, ka puta ko Ta-wliaki. Ka noho a Hema a ka po
maha atu, ka haere a Hema ka tae ki te kainga ia Paikea
ma, a Kewa ma, a Ihupuku ma, ka tae atu a Hema ki
reira ka patua a Hema ka mate, a ka noho a Ta-whaki
raua ko Karihi, ka porangi ki to raua hakoro, ka liaere
raua ka kau i te moana e takoto nei, horo atu i te wai a
hoki tou (tonu) mai raua ki uta kahore raua kia tae. Ka
ui atu a Pupu-mai-nono kia raua " I whea korua," ka ki
atu a Ta-whaki raua ko Karihi " I te kau maua kahore hoki
maua kia whiti a hoki tou (tonu) mai nei," ka ki atu te
tuahine "Mei ui mai korua ki au, maku e lioatu te tikanga
kia korua," a ka hoatu e Pupu-mai-nono kia raua. Na
whakarongo mai korua : —
Huru huru takiritia i Earo-hara, i te ki pohutu.
Orahina (horahina) atu te moana patoto e takoto nei.
Orahina atu te moana waiwai e takoto nei.
Hiki katahi, hiki ka rua, hiki ka toru, hiki ka wha, hiki karima,
Hiki ka ono, hiki ka whitu, hiki ka waru, hiki ka iwa, hiki ka oga-
huru.
Ka haere raua ka tae ki te kainga ia Wai-tiri e patihau
kotete) ana; ka tae mai he tangata ka mate i aia hei kai
19
108 WHAKAPAPA TUPUNA MAORI.
mana. Ka patihau tauawahino aWai-tiri, ka rokohina atu
e Ta-whaki raua ko Karihi e patihau ana, ka kawe a Wai-
tiri ka tatau i ana kai, katahi aku kai, ka rua aku kai, ka
torn aku kai, ka wlia aku kai, ka rima aku kai, ka ono aku
kai, ka wliitu aku kai, ka waru aku kai, ka iwa aku kai,
ka nsjaluiru : na ka riro tc ngaliuru ia Ta-wliaki ma, ko
Karihi tc kapo, Ka mahara tc wahine ra, kci whca ra te
ngaliuru o aku kai kua riro, " Ko wai ra c mca i aku kai
nci." Kua riro tc iwa, " Ko wai ra c mca i aku kai nei."
Kua riro te waru, " He tangata ano tc mca i aku kai nci,"
kua riro te whitu, " Ko wai ra e mea nei he tangata ano."
Ka penei hoki riro katoa. Na ka pakia e Karihi nga
kanohi o Wai-tiri, a ka titiro ona kauohi, ka ki atu a
Wai-tiri, —
Purangia aeho taku niata e Karihi.
Ka pakia e Ta-whaki, ka ki atu a Wai-tiri, —
Purangia aeho toku mata e Ta-whaki.
Ka titiro ana kanohi, a ka ki a Wai-tiri " E ko aku
mokopuna, koia nei ano e mea nei i aku kai ko aku
mokopuua," ka noho raua i kona i te kainga o ta raua
taua (tupuua wahine) ka noho raua i kona, ka patihau
(kotamutamu) taua taua, ka mahara raua akuanei raua
mate ai i taua taua, kci te patihau tonu hoki taua taua.
Ka ahi ahi te ra, kahore hoki raua kia moe, kci te patihau
tonu taua taua ano kia mate raua. Ka ao te ra ka haere
raua ki tatahi, ka rokohina atu te pupu e piri ana ki te
pohatu (kohatu) ka kohia tc taka (nganga) o te pupu ka
whakapirihia ki o raua kanohi, ka titiro atu te tahi ka ki
atu te tahi, " Titiro mai ki aku kanohi," ka mea atu te
tahi " Ae kei te moe a roto ko waho kci te titiro." Ka ki
atu tetahi " Titiro mai hoki ki oku," ka mea atu te tahi
" Ae kei te moe roto ko walio kei te titiro," a ka haere
raua ki te whare o Wai-tiri, ka noho raua i reira, ka
titiro raua ki te whare o Wai-tiri, e pu (haupu) ana te
iwi (wheua) o te tangata ; ka ki atu raua kia Wai-tiri
^' Na wai i horaai nga kai mahau (mau) ." Ka ki mai a
Wai-tiri, " Na aku mokopuna ano," ka ki atu raua
TA-\VHAKI KAUA KO KAEIHI. 109
"Kei whea te ara, i homai ai he kai mahau (mau)/' ka ki
mai a Wai-tiri " Koia ano teiia/^ ka ki atu raua " Kei whea
te huanui (huaralii) " ka ki niai a Wai-tiri " Koia tena tc
huanui e takoto nei." Ka hacre raua ka poraiigi (rapii)
ki taua huanui, ka hacre ka porangi he huanui mianga,
he huanui haere ki te wai, he huanui haere ki te tikotiko.
he huanui haere ki te wahie, lie liuanui hacre ki tc taumata
karakia. Ka hoki mai raua ki te kainga ka noho ka ui
atu ano raua kia Wai-tiri, ka ki mai taiua taua, " Koia
ano ten a ko te huanui," ka haere raua ka porangi, kahorc
ano kia kitea ka hoki mai ano raua ki te kainga; ka ahiahi
ano te ra moe noa ; ka moe raua, ka mea taua taua kia
patua raua ; kei te hua (whakaaro) kei tc moe, kahore kei
te moe raua, ko a raua kanohi o roto kei te moe, ko o
waho kei te titiro ano, a kei te hua taua taua kei te ara
raua, kahore kei te moe. Ka ao ake i te ata ka ui atu
raua " Kei whea te huanui " ka ki mai taua taua "' Tahuri
mai ki an, na te huanui ma korua kei au " ka ui atu
raua " Kei a koe tonu," ka ki atu aia '' Ac," ka ki atu
ano raua " Koia tonu tcna i a koc tonu na," ka ki mai
taua taua ano, '' Ae." Na ka korcro taua taua kia raua,
" Nau mai, haere korua, e tutaki ia korua c hacre mai nci,
ka whakarongo korua c korcro haere mai ana ko a tatou
wahine ena ko a Taka-roa, ko Pakihi-ka-nui, ko Pakihi-
hewahewa, ko Korcro-urc ko Korcro-tara," ka mutu taua
tatai wahine a Taka-roa, ka ki atu taua taua " Na ko cna
he kai homai kai maku ; na c haere mai i muri, na c
wahangu mai na, na ko au tuahine cna, ko Pupu-mai-
nono, ko Hapainui-a-maunga, ko Ilinc-nui-o-te-kawa."
Na ka ki atu ano a Ta-^haki raua ko Karilii, " Kei
whca ano te huanui," ka ki atu taua taua ano, " Kei au
ano te huanui," na ka whai atu a Ta-whaki raua ko Karihi
ki te kaki o Wai-tiri e mau ana i reira tc taura, ka ta-
kiritia, e mau ana ki tc rangi he taura, na ka ki atu a
Wai-tiri, "Nakia pepcke korua;" na ka ki atu a Ta-Avhaki
kia Karihi " Ko koc to tuatahi," ka moa (moari) atu a
Karihi ka moa atu ki niua, a kei tc korcro ano a Wai-tiri
kia Ta-whaki, "Na kia pepcke korua kotalii mana korua
11Ô WHAKAPAPA TUPUNA MAORI.
c patu, ko nga hau o tc Uru-rangi, ko nga hau popoki o
runga mana korua e patu/' a piki ware noa a Karihi,
kahorc ana karakia ; i a Ta-whaki nga karakia ; a ka
karakia Ta-wliaki : —
Moko piki, moko piki, moko ko kakc,
Kai tahi i runga, he rangi, ko piki,
Kai taka rawa i runga, he rangi i runga.
Ko piki, he rangi, ko kake, he rangi.
Kaho iti, ka piki Ta-whaki ki to rangi tua tahi :
Ka piki Ta-whaki ki te rangi tua rua
Ki te rangi tua toru, ki te rangi tua wha,
Ki te rangi tua rima, ki tc rangi tua ono
Tua vvhitu, tua waru, tua iwa, tua ngahuru,
Ka puta kei runga i te rangi harore, harore.
Ka puta kei runga koi to huwika (huinga),
Kei to puta ahi, kei a Eehua.
Ka piki raua ko moa (iri) raua, ka patua iho a Karihi
e nga liau o te Uru rangi ; a kei te piki ano a Ta-wliaki a
whawhai (hopu) rawa a Ta-whaki ia Karihi, kua makere
(taka) ki raro ki te kainga o Wai-tiri, ka piki ano a Ta-
whaki ; tan (titiro) rawa iho ki te teina kia Karihi kua
mate i a Wai-tiri. A ka piki ano a Ta-whaki, ka patua
iho e te hau o te Uru-rangi, piri rawa ki te moana, ka piki
ake ano a Ta-whaki ka eke ki runga, pono rawa atu a Ta-
whaki, e heke mai ana a Tuna, ka tutaki raua ka ui atu a
Ta-whaki ki a Tuna, " Tena koe te haere mai : he aha koe
i haere mai," ka ki mai a Tuna, " He tahua no runga he
maroke no runga he pakeke, kahore he wai," a ka heke
mai a Tuna. Ko te kawa ko Marae-nui e mau ana i te
rae o Tuna, e koparetia ana. Ka matamata (hongi) rongo
raua, ka tukua mai a Tuna.
Na Te-uira a Tuna, na Te-kanapa, na Te-kohara, na Rau-
toro a Tuna. No reira e takoto noa a Tuna i te hore hore
tua kau, kahore hoki he wai, ka whakamanawa a Tuna ki
raro, ka takoto ki raro ki Te Muri-wai-o-ata ki te wai i
takoto ai a Tuna. Ka tukua mai a Tuna, ka haere a Ta-
whaki, ka whakarongo a Ta-whaki e korero haere ana mai
te whanau a Taka-roa. Na ka tukua atu ka haere a Ta-
whaki, ka tukua era, ka tutaki a Ta-whaki ia Hapai-nui-a-
TA-WHAKI RAUA KO TAMA-I-WAHO. Ill
maunga^ ka whaia atu e Ta-whaki ka moea puta tou (tonu)
mai ki waho ko Ware-tua-tc-ao, ka tukua ki tahaki tcra
wahine. Whaia atu e Ta-wliaki ko Iliue-iiui-a-te-kawa,
ka uolio ia Ta-whaki ka liaere ki tc kainga; a e wbanatu
(e hacre atu) ana a Ta-wliaki ka tangi mai nga iwi o te
hakoro (matua tane) ka oho mai kia Ta-whaki, ka karakia
a Ta-whaki i taua karakia ; he roa tana karakia ; ka mutu,
ka noho a Ta-whaki i te kainga o Paikca ma, ka mate te
wahine a Hine-nui-a-te-kawa kia Ta-whaki ki te tangata
atahua, ka whakarerea tana tane a Paikea ; ka ahi ahi tc ra
ka whakatetea te tangata nana te wahine, ka whakatcte a
Ta-whaki ki aia ki te taha o te ahi, ka tare (tone) te
wahine kia Ta-whaki ka aia atu a Paikea ka wera i te
ahi, ka mea a Paikea ka wera au i te ahi ; a ka ao
ake i te ata ka noho i te wahine, a ka hapu te waliine ia
Ta-whaki. Na ka ki atu a Ta-whaki ki nga tangata kia
haere ratou ki te wahie, koia tc kai whakatari (tone), ka
haere a Ta-whaki i tc kai wahie, ka tae ki tc wahic ka
whakawaha (kawe) te kai wahic, ka liaere mai tc kai
wahie ka amohia mai e Ta-whaki tana, kotahi te wahie a
Ta-whaki, ka tae mai tc wahie, ka tukua ka whakamutu te
tuku o nga wahie ka tukua e Ta-whalci tona wahie ka
whakana nga kanohi a Paikea ma ka puta ki waho ka
korero atou, ka mahara a Ta-whaki tenci te take c oho ai
aku tuakana. Ka noho ano a Ta-whaki ka po tc ra ka
moc raua ko te wahine ka ki atu a Ta-whaki, c puta tou
tamaiti he wahine, c puta he tane mc wailio tou tamaiti ko
taku wahic, ko Wahie-roa. Ka noho a Ta-whaki ka ao te
ra, ka hacrc ka whai (rapu) i te rangi ia Tama-i-waho i
runga, a ka whanatu (tawhiti) a Ta-whaki, c hacrc ana a
Tama-i-waho c ripekatia honoa te rangi c Tama-i-waho,
wahia ake hoki e Tc-whaki tc rangi, ripekatia honoa hoki
ka whanaake tonu a Ta-whaki c ripekatia honoa hoki tc
rangi. Ka karanga iho a Tama-i-waho, " He aha tan c
whai (aru) mai i au," ka karanga atu a Ta-wliaki " Tukua
mai ki au tctahi," ka karanga iho a Tama-i-waho " Kahore,
kahorc," ka karanga ake ano a Ta-wliaki, " Tukiui mai ki
au tetahi hci utu mo taku matua," ka karanga iho a
112 WHAKAPAPA TUPUNA MAOKI.
Tama-1-wuho, " I whai mai koe ki au te tangata kino,"
ka karanga akc a Ta-wliaki, "lie tangata atahua au, he
tangata kino koc," a ka koliara (oha) ki aia a Tama-i-waho
ka pono a Ta-whaki ka karangatia e Ta-whaki " He tangata
kino koc," ka horahia e Ta-wliaki ka pono te ringa o
Tama-i-Avaho. Karanga ilio a Taraa-i-walio " He tangata
ataliua koc," ka karanga ake a Ta-wliaki "Tukua mai te
tahi ki au," ka tukua ilio e Tama-i-waho, ka karanga iho
a Tama-i-waho, " Ka mutu, ka mutu, kotahi hoki te takoto
atu nci," ka karanga hoki a Ta-whaki " Tukua mai," a ka
tukua mai e Tama-i-waho, ko Te-whatu, ko Te-ateatca-
nuku, ko Te-ateatea-rangi^ ko Hurihanga-te-po, ko Te-
raata, ko Te-korue-hi-nuku, ko Te-mata-a-Ta-whaki, nana i
ouhou (aruaru), te aitanga aPuku ki te moana. Ka puta i
a Ihu-puku, ka j)uta a Papai-kore.
Whai-tiri raua ko Ta-whaki. (Nga-ti-hau.)
Ka heke iho ki raro a Whai-tiri kia Kai-tangata, na ka
noho a Whai-tiri ia Kai-tangata; ka puta a raua tamariki
ko Punga, ko Karihi, ko Hema, ko Pua-rac-mata ; na
kahorc i tua atu i te whanautanga mai. Na ka whakawe
tiweti ki nga tutae. Ka hoe a Kai-tangata ki te moana, ka
harea (herea) nga papatawiri ngukutawirirangi. Ka noho
a Hema ki tana taane ka puta ki waho ko Ta-whaki, ka
noho i tana wahinc ia Tonga-rau-tawhiri. Na ka hae nga
matua a Punga-rau raua ko Karihi ka patua ki te moana
w^aiwai ka mate i te moana; ka noho i U-te-ki ka puta ki
waho ko te Ha-puku ; hopukia ake nga karu ki roto, ka
puta ki waho ko Tamure, ko nga toki ki roto. Hokia
mai ai ki uta, ko tc Pingao, ko nga rakau katoa ano, ka
jjuta te Tamure.
Mai-w^vho (Tama-i-w^\ho). (Nga-rauru.)
Ko Tc ^Mai-waho te tangata nui, me te tino mana whaka-
liarahara, hci aia karakia atu ai nga karakia wai-tiri, me
nga karakia tu-hawaiki. Na Mai-waho i ako a Ta-whaki
ki naa karakia tini.
KAI-TANGATA RAUA KO WHAI-TIRI. 113
Whati-tiri RAUA KO Ta-whaki. (Nga-i-tahu.)
Ka tae mai te rongo ki raro nei ka haere a Awa-nui-a-
rangi ki runga; rokohanga atu e ngaro ana a Whati-tiri
ki te patu tangata mana hei tahunga (pure karakia) i
tana whare ia Rapa-rapa-te-uira. Ka ui atu a Awa ki
te kai tiaki o te whare " Kci hea a Whati-tiri " ka ki
mai " Kei te patu tangata hei tahunga i tana whare/'
" A hea ka hoki mai " ka ki mai ano te kai tiaki ra,
" Kei te ahi ahi ; otira e kore e ngaro tona hokinga
mai : ka papa mai ona raho." Ka roa e noho ana raua
ko te kai tiaki ra, ka tahi ano ka papa nga mahi a Makere-
whatu turi ana te tariuga, Ka ki atu a Awa ki te kai
tiaki " Hei hea au noho ai koi (kei) mate au i te patu
a Whati-tiri " ka ki mai aia ^'Hci te koki o te mataaho
koe noho ai/' ka peke aia ki reira noho ai. Ka tae mai a
Whati-tiri, ka patu i tetahi o ona tangata; ko tetahi ka
waiho kia ora ana : ko te Ahiahi-o-tahu. I liewa ki te
kupu a Awa-nui-a-rangi i karanga atu ai '' Waiho tena hei
rautunga korero mau kia Kai-tangata." Ka mahara he
tangata tonu te kai a tena tangata ; ko te take tenei i
heke iho ai a Whai-tiri ki raro nei, kia kite ia Kai-tangata.
Moe tonu ia Kai-tangata a Whati-tiri. Moe tonu iho
ia Awa-nui-a-rangi, a Te-ahi-ahi-o-tahu. Kai-tangata ia
Whati-tiri : Awa-nui-a-rangi ia Te-ahi-ahi-o-tahu.
Heoi ka pouri tonu a Whati-tiri mo te kore kaore he
tangata hei kai ma ana (mana), whanau noa te tamaiti a
Whati-tiri katahi ka hunaia nga kai c Whai-tiri kia kore ai
e kitca te kai, Roa rawa ka tahi ka ki atu ki te hoa
wahinc puna-rua, '' Hei konei noho ai me ta taua taanc mc
ta taua tamaiti, ka lioki au ; liua noa au i heke iho ai, he
pono te rongo o Kai-tangata c hoake nci ' He tangata tonu
tana kai ' kaore ia, he ingoa noa iho ia nona," ka ki atu
hoki te hoa wahine : '' E kaore ; he ingoa noailio tena nona,
kaore aia c jiatu tangata ana hoi kai," ka ki atu ano a
Whati-tiri ki taua hoa waliine ra, " E kui kei au tc take e
ngaro nei tc kai, c kore nci e mate mai he kai i ta taua
taanc ; ko tcnci me ako koe i nga karakia c hoki mai ai to
kai ki te ao nci, e mate ai ano i te tangata tc patu. Ko
114 WHAKAPAPA TUPDNA ^LAOIlI.
taku ingoa ko Whati-tiri-whakapapa-roa-kai." Ka tahi
tetalii ka moliio, " Koia ano i mate ai tc kai/' ka ki atu a
Wliati-tiri, " E tae mai e koe ta taua taane kia kotahi o ana
rimu liei rimu pakapaka, ko te karakia tenei ; ka mutu e koe
ka maka ki rmiga i to tatou -wharc nei takoto ai, ko tetahi
o nga rimu me whakapa ki te alii, ka karakia ai e koe i
tenei o aku karakia, ka mutu ka wliakaha ai ki to waha
(mangai), ka maka atu ai ki te matau i a koe, ka mutu enei
karakia te korero atu ka lioki mai ano te kai ki tenei ao."
Heoi matau katoa i taua wahine aua karakia a Whati-tiri ra
me nga korero lioki. Na ka lieke te poke kohu o te rangi
ki tc tiki iho ia Whai-tiri, ka tae mai, ka karanga iho a
Wliai-tiri '' Hei konei i ta taua tamaiti ; e puta he tamaiti
mana, me tapa te ingoa ko Ta-whaki, Ko to muri atu me
tapa e koe ko Karihi, ma raua c piki ake tc rangi nei e
taea ai." Na ka rewa atu te kohu ra, ka ngaro atu a
Whai-tiri. Ka tae mai te taane i te moana ka kiia atu e
te wahine ra " E koro e, he atua ia te "wahine e noho nei ia
tatou, kua tae mai te purei \vohu ki te tiki mai, ko ona
karakia enei i ako iho ai, hei patu kai ma tatou ko tana
tamaiti." Heoi ka akona i rcira nga karakia a "Whai-
tiri, ka tahi ano ka tukua iho e Whai-tiri te ika paparoa i
te rangi hei kai ma ratou ko tana tamaiti. Ka whata tera.
Muri iho ka haerc a Kai-tangata ki te hi ika i te moana,
ka tahi ano ka mate te ika ia Kai-tangata.
Ka pakeke a Hema te tama a Whai-tiri, ka moe i tana
wahine ia Ara-whita-i-te-rangi, ka puta ko Ta-whaki
raua ko Karihi, ka rahi aua tamariki ka tahi ano ka haere
ki te whakarite i te kupu i kiia iho ra e Whai-tiri. Ka
haere raua ko te teina. Heoi kaore te tcina i tae, he nui
no tana whaka-kake kia Ta-whaki ; ka mate, ka tanumia e
Ta-whaki te teina : ko nga karu i mauria e Ta-whaki.
Ka piki a Ta-whaki ka eke ; rokohanga atu e tatau ana
a Whai-tiri i ana taro. Ka ngahuru nga taro, ka hokia
ano e Whai-tiri, ka tae ki te iwa o nga taro ka kapea e Ta-
whaki te ngahuru ; ka hokia ano e Whai-tiri ka tae ano ki
te iwa, ka kapea ano e Ta-whaki, pena tonu a tae noa ki te
ono, ka mea a Whai-tiri " Akuanei pea ko tangata i kiia
WHAI-TIKI EAUA KO TA-WHAKI. 115
iho nei e au e hangarau nei ki au." Ka mau a Ta-wliaki
ki te karu o tc taina (teina) ka wliiua atu kia Whai-tiri
me te whakatauaki atu : —
Purangi aho to mate e Karihi.
Ka whakahokia mai e "Wliai-tiri, —
Purangi aho to mate o Ta-vvhaki.
Ka titiro nga kanolii o Whai-tiri, ka tahi ka tangi ; ka
mutu te tangi ka takaia (ka tahitaliia) e Ta-whaki nga
paru o te kainga o Wliai-tiri ka ataliua, ka ki atu a Ta-
whaki, " Ko wai era e poliutu mai ra i roto i te wai " ka
ki atu a Wliai-tiri " Ko o tuaiiine^ ko Maikuku-makaka ko
Hapai-a-maui." Ka ui a Ta-wliaki '' Ilae wlie (hci lica)
au " ka ki mai a Whai-tiri '' Ilei raro iho o te mataaho na
koe nolio ai_, ki te tae mai o tuahiiic koe (kci) hopukia
wawetia e koe koi (kci) rapirapihia (rakuhia) koe e o tua-
Ka puta mai nga wahine ra ka karanga e Nehe (kui)
''^Nawai to tatou kainga i taka ; " karanga atu a Whai-
tiri " Haramai (haeremai) puku korua." Ka tau raua ki
te ahi ka inaina raua ka torcmi nga matikuku o ona tua-
hine ki-roto ; ka liopukia c ia ko Hapai-a-raaui, ka tango-
hia e Maikuku-makaka, ka kii " Kaore ki au te taane "
Heoi ka raoe a Maikuku-makaka ia Ta-whaki. Ka kii atu
a Whai-tiri " Kaua to tuahine e kawea ki waho, ka pa ano
kia kino rawa, ka kawe ai ki Avaho " kaore a Ta-whaki i
whakarongOj tae ana ki waho raua malii ai, ka taia (para-
ngia) e te moe ka tikina iho e te kapua rangi, na Tama-i-
waho i tono iho kia tikina iho a Maikuku, kapo rawa ake
a Ta-whaki, ka motu kci te whanga e poroporoaki iho ana,
ka karanga a Ta-whaki kia Whai-tiri " E nchc, e taku
wahine," ka ki atu a Whai-tiri " I kiia atu ra hoki, waiho
i ro wharc (roto i te whare) to tualiiuc nuihi ai, ko tcna
e kore e taea."
Ka eke a Ta-whaki ki tana manu, he ante, he raea hanga
nana, ka whakahoroa e Whai-tiri ka takitaki (whakahua)
a Whai-tiri i tona whakapiki : —
116 WHAKAPAPA TUPUNA MAOKI.
Piki piki Ta-whaki ;
Kako kako Ta-whaki,
Ki te tahuna tapu,
Nohoanga o Aitu.
Kiarcre mai he tini,
Kia rere he Eangi,
Mata ki to uru.
Whatitiri takataka.
Whangaia te Marama.
Papa mai kawa.
Ka awa te angeange.
Pu te inumia,
I runga i nga tahu nui,
I nga tahu roa.
Rimu Tanga-roa.
Ko te manu nui a Tanc.
Ko manu tawhio rangi.
Kopukopu rangi.
E taua te rangi.
E ki te kohukohu,
E taua te rangi,
Ki te hapainga e.
Ileoi ka tae hoki a Ta-whaki ki tc rangi ia Taraa-i-
walio, ka kii atu a Tama-i-wabo, ki te karere " Haere tikina
a Te-Haku-wai hei pupuri i taku raokopuna." Te putanga
mai o Tc-Haku-\vai i tona wharc_, i reira ano^ ka karanga
mai, —
Haku-wai, Haku-wai ; Im.
Ka wliati (te) tahi kira (pariraii) o Ta-whaki, ka ko (rere)
taua manu ka turukitia e Whai-tii-i, ka piki ano taua manu
ka karanga ano a Haku-wai, —
Haku-wai, Haku-wai ; hu.
Ka tino mate a Ta-whaki, ka taka iho ki to raua kainga
ko Whai-tiri, ka purea (karakiatia) e Whai-tiri, ka ora ano
a Ta-whaki. Ka tikina e Whai-tiri a Maikuku-makaka
ka tae mai kia Ta-whaki tona wahinc, ka moea cia ka puta
ko Wahie-roa. Ka hoki mai a Ta-whaki ki tenei ao, mc
tona wahine, ka riro mai hoki a Tama-i-waho ia Ta-whaki.
Ka noho tonu iho a Tama-i-waho, hei atua mo tenei ao, mo
roto i njra whawliai.
TAKE RAUA KO HINE-HAU-ONK. 117
Waiata tatai mo Tane. (Nga-rauru.)
Ka noho a Tane, ka noho ia Hine-ti-tama
Ka titamatia te po, ka titamatia te ao,
Ka uia i reira, kowai te matua nana nei au ?
I uia ki te poupou o te wharc, kahore te ki te waha.
I uia ra ki te paatu o te whare, kahore te ki te waha.
E mate ra i te whakama ; ka nunumi ka tawha
Ki te tara o Pou-tu-te-raki nei.
E haere ana koe a Tane ki whea ?
E whai atu ana i ta taua tuahine.
E hoki koe e Tane ki te ao, hei whakatupu i a taua hua nei ;
Tukua au ki te po, hei kukume atu i a taua hua nei ;
Tangohia mai na e koe ko nga tupini (kakahu) o Wehi-nui-a-
mamau
Ko Hira-uta, ko Hira-tai, ko Pari-nuku, ko Te-Pari-raki.
Tangohia mai na e koe, ko te tatai whetu
Puaka nei, Takurua nei, Poutu nei, Meremcre nei,
Mata-riki nei, Ao-tahi-ma-rehua nei,
Hei ariki mo te tau.
Whakane-ki-pungarehu nei, ko Whaka-motu-motu nei ko Wrro-
te-ninihi nei
Ko Wero-te-kokoto nei, ko Wero-te-ao-mario nei
Ko Te-ahuru nei, ko \Yewera nei e.
Te-Mahana nei o. I tataia atu ki te Kaki
Kia tau ai. Ko Manako-uri nei
Ko i\Ianako-tea nei, ko Wliiti-kaupcka,
Ko te Ika o te Eaki. E Tama.
Na Runga i karanga mai kia Tano, " Tcna e Tane ahua
te one ki waho, c mai^unapuna ana."
Ka haere a Tane ki te aim, ka karakia, ka ahua eia te
upoko me nga ringaringa me nga waewae, a ka ahua
wahine, kahore he oranga o taua one one. Ko Iline-hau-
one te ingoa, a piri noa ki te wlienua ; ka mooa c Tano, ka
puta a tangata mai a Ilinc-ata-uira, a ka -nluingainga c
nga tangata hei wahine ma Tane. A ka noho a Ilinc-ata-
uira ia Tane ka haere a Tane, a ka pahure aia, ka iii te
wahine ka mca ki nga tangata *' Kci hea toku matua,", ka
mea atu nga tangata, " Ara ko ton matua ano tena e noho
na i a koe." Ka mate aia i te wliakama, ka haere ki te
whakamomori i aia kia mate. Ka mate, ka liaerc aia'^ki
raro ki te lleinga ; ka ra te Tupu-ranga-o-tc-po te hnanui.
I tona haerenga i taua ara, ka huaina tona ingoa ko Iline-
118 WHAKAPAPA TUPUNA MAORI.
titama ; a ka tiikua aia ki te po, ka tumau ki tc po. A
ka Imaina ano he ingoa mona ko Iline-nui-tc-po. A ka
whai atu a Tane i tana wahine, a ka tac a Tane ki te
tatau o te wharc o te po ; kua kapi mai taua tatau ; a i
tua a Tane e tu ana i tc tahi wahi ano o te Reinga : na
Hinc-nui-te-po i tutaki tc tatau, a ka tangi mai tana
wahinc ki aia ka mca —
Ko Tane ranei koe, ho matua nohoku,
Te apo kei Hawaiki, te kura mahukihuki.
Taku harakiraki nei, i waiho e koe au
I tc Rangi-pohutu, ka whakanunumi
Au ka tangi. Ko te tatau o te vvhare
Ko Pou-tere-raki, e.
Ka mutii te waiata ; ka ki mai a Hine-nui-te-po ki a
TanCj " Haere koe ki te ao hei whakatupu i a taua tama-
riki ; tukua au ki te po hei kukume mai i a taua tama-
riki."
Ka riro te Avahine ki te mate : a ko Tane i noho tonu i
te ao, ara i te wahi mate kore i to te Po-mate ; a na
Tupuranga-te-po a Tane i arahi kia kite i tana wahine,
a ka whakatuwheratia te tatau o te Po, e Tupu-ranga-te-po
kia whai atu a Tane i tana wa.hine ; ano ka kite a Tane i
roto i te po, ka wehi aia a kihai i maia ki te whai i tana
wahine, a ka hoki mai a Tane.
UPOKO IX.
Tera te uira kokirikiri ana,
Ko Bebua kei runga, ko nga wahi tapu.
E moe nei ra taua, i te potutanga uui o Pipiri.
Eapua hokaia na ruuga i Otu.
Ko koe ko au, kei raro i,
Toia iho ai to kiri, i whakataua ki te renga horu, i.
Awe o te Toroa, e piki ai koe, nga mauuga hauhunga, o
I runga o Tongariro. Hoki mai i kona,
Ka tokia to kiri, nga rehu tuku mai,
O Eua-pu-ta-hanga,
Hoki atu i kona ka tu nga tai,
O Kakei-mata-taniwha-rau.
I ; te tau e, i-i-i.
He tangi na Bangi-amohia, mo tana lam, r»»
Behu-rehv.
TANE.
(Nga-i-tahu.)
Ka noho a Rangi i tana wahine ia Papa-tu-a-nuku, ka
whanau ki waho ana taraariki : ko Tane tetahi o a raua
tamariki. Ka kaumatua a Tane ka aualia te ure o tane, na
koia te waimatatiki, tuwhera noa. A auaba ana te ure, tu-
whera noa te Tvai hapua (kopua) oti noa tera, oti noa o uta ko
Maunga-nui, ka puta mai ko Pipi, ko Tota, ko Ma-puna ko
Awhi-uta ; kahore hoki kia na te puku o tane ; lioatu noa
ki te rakau, ki te pito o te rakau, kahore hoki kia na
te puku. Na ka hoki mai ano a Tane ki te hakui,
ka hiahia atu tana ngakau ki te hakui, kia ai ; na
kiia mai e tana matua; " Te nahaku (naku) hoki koe."
Na ka haere a Tane ki waho kia Mau-tarere, kia Puna-
weko, a i reira te huruhuru, i reira te kiko, i rcira te
anahana, te puapua, te kanitore. Na ka mauria mai c
120 WHAKAPAPA TUPUNA MAOKI.
Tutu; lie ai i tcra ; l<a hia ai ki nga hiiruburu, kahorc hoki
kia iia tona pukii, kahokimai a Tane ki tanahakui, ka hia
ai. Na ka kiia atii c tona hakui kia hoki atii ; ka kiia atu
o te hakuij " Kia ahatia c koc," ka kiia atii e Tane, " Kia
aitia te tara c an." Ka kiia atu c te hakiii " Tikina ahua i te
one one ka hoatu ai nga hnruhuru." Ko Hine-hau-one te
ingoa o taua wahine o te oneone, ka hoata nga huruhuru,
ka whakatau ki runga ki taua oneone, ka aitia e Tane ; ka
tahi ano ka tika. Na ka hoki mai a Tane ki te hakui, ka ki
atu a Tane ki aia " Ka tahi ano ka tika te ai," ka ki atu te
whaea " Ara nahaku (naku) hoki koe " Ka puta te taraaiti
a, Tane raua ko Hine-ha-one, ko Hinc-ata-uira, he tama-
hine, a ko te tahi ingoa ano o taua kotiro, ko Pline-ti-
tama. Noho tonu a Tane i taua tamahine ano ana hci
wahine ake mana. Na ka puta ki "svaho nga tamariki ko
Kukumea, ko Tau-whakairo, ko Te-hau-otioti, ko Kumea-
te-po.
Na ka haere a Tane ka hau (rapu), ka porangi (haere)
kia Rchua ki te tuakana, ka tae aia a Tane ki tetahi
kaing'a ka ki atu aia, " Ka hore he tangata i runga nei/'
ka ki mai nga tangata o te kainga " He tangata ano i
runga nei." " E kore ranei au e tae," " E kore kae e tae_,
ko te rangi tenei i rolierohea e Tane ; " ka wahia ake e
Tane, noho ana aia i runga i tera rangi. Na ka kiia atu e
Tane. " He tangata ano kei runga nei ? " " He tangata
ano." " E kore ranci au e tae ? " "E kore koe e tae, ko
nga Rangi i tuituia c Tane," ka penei tonu a tae noa a
Tane ki te ngahuru o nga rangi.
Na ka tae a Tane ki te kainga a Rehua, ka haere mai a
Rehua, tana tuakana ka tangi, ka tangi makuare a Rehua,
na Tane te tangi karakia. Koia nei te tangi a Tane : —
Tipia, tahia, rakia, rakca,
Tupea te rangi kia rahirahi.
Toto mai i waho tc wariki (whariki) o te rangi.
Auaha tou ingoa ; ko Tc-Rangi-pua-iho.
Te turuturu o te rangi,
Kia mau ai ko Tane anake ;
Nana i tokotoko te rangi tou.
TAKE RAUA KO REHUA. 121
No te mutunga o te tangi, ka kiia atu c Rchua, '' Tali una
lie ahi/' Ka ka te ahi, ka liomai nga ipu ka takoto ki te
"aroaro o Reliua. Na ka mahara a Tane koiwlica ranci nga
kai mo enci ipu, ka kiia atii e lleliua " Ilomai," ka tirohia
atu e Tane e wewete ana a Rehua i roto i tana upoko e
here ana te upoko o Rehua, ka ruia ki nga ipu, a he Koko
(Tui) e kai uei i nga kutu o te upoko o Rehua ; ka kii nga
ipu i nga Koko, ka mauria ki te ahi, ka kohua, ka maonga
(maoa) ka mauria mai ki te aro aro o Tane, ka tu ki tana
taha ka kiia atu e Rehua kia kai a Tane, ka kiia atu e
Tane, " E kore au e kai; titiro rawa atu au e wetea mai ana
e koe i roto i tou upoko ; nawai hoki te kai i kai ai i nga
kutu o tou upoko,'^ na reira i mataku ai a Tane kahore
i kai, tu tonu aua ipu Koko kahore hoki kia kainga.
Te kianga atu a Tane kia Rehua "E kore ranei e haere i
au (aua ipu koko nei) ." Kiia mai e Rehua " E haere i a
koe ; ki te mea ka hua te rakau ka rere atu te manu ka tau
ki reira kai ai." Ka kiia atu e Tane "Me alia?" Ka
kiia atu e Rehua " Ki te mea ka tangi te hau ka maroke
te kaki o te manu, ka tae ki te wai, me taa ki te kaha."
Ka tae a Tane ki te kainga o Nuku-roa, ko Tama-tea-kai-
whakapua, ko nga wahine anake i rokoluna atu, ko nga tane
kua riro ki te whai Kiore, tokorua nga wahine, ka noho
te wahine kotahi ia Tane, kotahi te wahine i whaka-
pekapcka, na ka mea kai mana c aua wahine, he Kiore te
kai, kahore a Tane i kai, ka kiia atu e ia, " Ko te kai tenei
a o korua tane," ka kii mai aua wahine " Ae," ka kiia atu
e Tane " Me waiho ena kai ma a korua ariki." Ma o raua
ariki ma Tapu-ao, raua ko Hine-ki-taha-rangi. Ka kiia
atu e Tane kia haere raua ki a raua Tane, a ka riro aua
"wahine rokohanga atu e raua e noho ana a raua tane, ka
mea atu aua wahine, " Kua noho raaua i te tane ko taku hoa
i whakapekapeka, ko au i anga atu." Ka kiia mai e nga
tane, " He aha koe i whakapekapeka ai te tahuri atu ai," a
ka kiia mai e aua tokorua ki a raua wahine " Haere ano
ki ta korua tane, apopo maua wlianatu (haere atu) ai," Na
i te ata ka haere mai nga tane, ka tae mai ki tc kainga ia
Tane, ka homai te raataahi (kai popoa) kia Tane, kahore
122 WHAKAPAPA TUPUNA MAOKI.
aia i hiahia atu ki taua mataahi, he raca Kiore e kai ana i
o raua tutac, e ketu ana i o raua tutac, kahore i kainga e
Tane, i mataku i reira na tc tangata o mua, kahore kia
kainga, tu tonu. Na ka kiia atu e Tane. " A ta korua kai
tenei, ma ta korua upoko ariki.''
Tane. (Kahu-ngunu.)
Ka hoki mai a Tane ka tae mai ki to kainga i te hakui,
ka ui a Tane " Kei whea toku nei wahine/' ka kiia atu e te
hakui, " Kahore ia he wahine man ; kua riro ia, kua heke,
kiia iho koe kia noho i runga nei, kia whakatupu ^ i a taua
hua/ tukua an ki te po hei kiikume i a taua hua ki te
reinga," ko Tahu-kuraea, ko Tahu-whakairo, ko Tahu-
oti-atu, ko Tahu-kumea-te-po, ko Tahu-kumea-te-ao.
Na ka haere a Tane ka whai i tana Avahine mana, ka tae
ki te whare ka ui a Tane ki te koukou o te whare, kahore
kia kii mai te waha, ka ui ki te mai hi o te whare, kahore
kia kii mai te waha, ka mate a Tane i te whakama, ka
nunumi ka tawhe (ka haere ki tua) ki te tara o te whare ;
ko Pou-tu-te-rangi te ingoa o te whare, na ka ui mai te
tangata o te whare, " E haere ana koe e Tane ko hea," ka
kiia atu e Tane " E whai atu ana ahau i to taua tuahine,'*
ka kiia mai e nga tangata o te whare. " E hoki e Tane
ki te ao hei whakatupu mai i a taua hua, tukua au ki te
Po hei kukume i a taua hua nei."
No reira te timatanga o te ao, me te timatanga o te po,
ara i timatatia ai te ao, i timatatia ai te Po.
Ka haere ano a Tane ka whai ano, a ka tae aia ki
te kainga o Tu-kai-nana-pia, ka tangohia mai ki aia o nga
tupuni (kakahu) O wehi-nui-a-momoa, tangohia ana mai ko
Hirauta, ko Porera-nuku, ko Te-kahui-whetu, ko Poaka, ko
Takurua, ko Whakarepu-karehu, ko Ruaki-motu-motu, ko
Tahu-weru-weru, ko Whero (Wero), ko Whero-i-te-ninihi,
ko Whero-i-te-kokoto, ko Whero-i-te-ao-maori, ka tae ki
te raumati taua Kahui-whetu.
Ka hoki mai a Tane, ka tae mai ki te kainga rokohanga
mai e takoto mate ana a Rangi kua tu ia Tangaroa mo
Papa-tu-a-nuku. Haere mai a Taka-roa, kua noho a Rangi
TAKE. 123
i a Papa a ka liaere mai kia ngangarc (wbawLai) raua,
kotalii te huata (tao) a tetalii. Kotahi te huata a tctahi
ka whanatu (haere) ka werohla e Rangi a Takaroa, ka ngaro
(ka liemo i tc patu) a Tangaroa ka whiti (puta) te tao i
te papa o te iraniutu, taua rua nga papa ai tonu (puta
raw a) .
Ka noho a Rangi i a Papa ka puta ko Taue-kupapa-eo,
ko Tane-mimi-whare, ko Tane-naka-tou, ko Taiic-wharoro,
ko Tane-liupeke, ko Tane-tuturi, ko Tanc-tc-wai-ora, ko
Tane-i-te-raata-tu, ko Tanc-tu-taka-takoto-tou. Ka puta
mai ki walio ko Tane-nui-a-rangi, ko Paia : ko tc tutanga
tenei i whakatika ki runga. He tangi tenei iia Papa : —
Ko Rangi, ko tanc naku c takoto noi.
Tama ire toro, tama ire toro, taua ka wehea.
Tama ire toro, tama ire toro, taua ka wehea.
Ko Ari, ko Hua, e takoto nei.
Tama ire toro, tama ire toro, taua ka wehea.
Tama ire toro, tama ire toro, taua ka wehea.
O taua takanga e takoto nei.
Tama ire toro, tama ire toro, taua ka wehea.
Ka tare (tono) a Paia kia wahatia (pikaua) a Rangi ki
runga, ka ki atu a Tane, '^E kore e tae kaliore he
tangata/' ka kiia atu ano a Paia kia waliatia ka kiia atu a
Tane wahatia, kahore kia taea, takoto tou (tonu). Ka
karangatia e Tane " Ko wai kei runga nei " ka kiia iho e
tera rangi " E Tupa wliaia/' ka karanga ano a Tane ki
raro " Ko wai kci raro nei/^ ka karanga ake " E Tupa
whaia," ka karangatia e Tane " E Tu matatoro whakaekea
te maunga : E Tu mata toi'o whakaekea tc maunga kia
iheuheu (heuhcu) c Tane/'
Na Iva hoki iho nga kai waha (kai pikau, kai man) ka
titiro ake a Tane ki te matua, a kahore he whakatau (he
ahua pai) ka haere a Tane ki a 0-kchu, ko te Kura-ki-awa-
rua, na i reira nga kura, ka mauria mai e Tane, ka tu mai,
ka kawea ka tataitia (ka rangaa), ka hoki iho a Tane ka
titiro ake pouri kerckere, ka haere a Tane ka urukia (ka
kohikohia ano) ka mauria mai ka whakahokia kia 0-kehu
ano, ka tikina nga whetu ka kawea ka taitaitia, ka wha-
kamarokia te Ika-o-te-rangi, ka pakaina (paugaa) ko Pana-
20
124 WHAKAPAPA TUPUNA MAOKI.
ko-te-ao, ko nga Patari, ka pakaina ko Autahi ko te Whetu-
o-te-tau, ka nolio tcra ka titiro akc ki tc matua ka tabi
aiio te matua ka tan (ka alma pai).
Na ka mahara a Tane kahorc he wliakatau mo tenei
matua ona mo Papa, na ka whakaaraliia e Tane i ana hua
hei whakatau i tenei o ana matua mo Papa, ko nga rakau
ka parea (hurihia) nga upoko ki runga ko nga wacwae ka
parca ki raro, ka peke mai tcra ka titiro, kahorc hoki kia
tau (pai), ka tikina atu ka turakina ki raro, ko nga wae-
"wae i parea (hurihia) ki runga, ka pcke mai tcra ka titiro
atu, ka tahi ano ka tau.
Ka tonoa e Rangi a Tc-Aki, a Watia (Whatiia) ki waho
ki te whakarongo ; rokohina atu nga hua o te papa, te Inaho
te Mauu, whakawarea tonu, kai ai, ka tonoa ko Uru raua ko
Kakana (Ngangana) ki runga, rokohina atu nga hua o te pua
rakau, kai tonu atu kahore hoki kia hoki mai, tumo (tumau)
tonu atu.
Te Moana. (Nga-i-tahu.)
Ka tahi ano nga (ka) tupu te wa.\. Ko Te Au-"wiwhi-
(whiwhi) ko Te Au-wawae, ko Te Au-puha, ko Te Au-
mahora, ko Tc Au-titi, ko Te Au-kokomo, ko Te-au-huri,
ko Te Au-take, ko Te Au-ka-kawha(ngawha) ka mate, ka
tika ano te au, ko Te Au-komiro, ko Te Au-puha, ko ka
(nga) Pokiki, Titi-te-au, Tata-te-au, Maro-tc-au, "VVhaka-
hotu-te-au, ki Hawaiki, ko To, ko Tapa, ko nga Rimu, ko
Te-takapau, ko Ilinc-i-ahua, ko Hine-i-te-rakatai(rangatai),
ko Te-kare-nuku, ko Te-kare-raki, ko Hotu-a-tca, ko Te-
wiwini, ko Te-wana, ko Te-Pa, ko Te-karc-tuatahi, ko Te-
kare-tuarua, ko Te-kare-tuatoru, ko Tc-kare-tuawha, ko
Te-kare-tuarima, ko Te-kare-tuaono, ko Te-kare-tuawhitu,
ko Te-karc-tuawaru, ko Te-karc-tuaiwa, ko Te-kare-tua-
kahuru(ngahuru) ko Tarawa-tuatahi, ko Tarawa-tuarua, ko
Tarawa-tuatoru, ko Tarawa-tuawha, ko Tarawa-tuarima, ko
Tarawa-tuaono, ko Tarawa-tua'^hitu, ko Tarawa-tuawaru,
ko Tarawa-tuaiwa, ko Tarawa-tuakalmru (ngahuru) , ko Te-
Hiwi, ko Te-Amo, ko Te-Riaki, ko Te-Hapai, ko Te-Tike-
tikcj ko Te-Rairahi (Rahirahi) , ko Te-Kapuka, ko Te-wha-
TANE ME TE MOANA. 125
tika(whatinga), koTe-Horoka(Horonga), ko Te-whakahuka,
ko Whati-tata, ko Piike-maho-ata, ko Te-Uimu, ko ]\Iai-ra-
uta, ko Te-Takapau, ko Tc-\vliatu-moana, ko Te-Tira, ko
Moana-nui.
Tane, ko Ao-nui te Imanga mai, mc te 7)utakc o nga
Pai-ao.
Na Tane te moana i horaliora, a nana ano hoki i hora-
hora tc rangi.
Tane-nui-o-Raki, no tc liapu niatna aia, a he teina no
Rehua_, ko Raki tc matuataue. Ko Watu(Whatu)-papa
te hakui.
Ka ki atu a Tane ki nga wahine o Nuku-roa, raua ko
Tama-tca ; " Kotia mai etalii liarareka (liarakckc) " a ka taia
aua harareka c Tane ki te kaha, ka oti nga kalia ka tangi
te hau, ka tau te manu ki te wai, a ka whakaturia aua
kaha e Tane/ ki te wai^ ka ta te nianii, to kalia tou (tonu)
ki uta ki tahaki, a aliialii rawa te ra ka pu (puranga) nga
manu, ka haei'e mai a Tane ki te kainga ki nga wahine, ka
ki atu a Tane ki aua wahine, " Hacre tikina nga manu,'^ ka
tae nga wahine ki nga manu kotahi te kawenga, kotahi te
kawenga, ka mahiti (poto) ki tc wliata, ka meatia he (lici)
kai ma ratou,
Na Tane i purupuru nga waha o nga hau ki ona matiliao,
a na Tc-Mai-haro i whai atu ki tenei hau, ki tera hau, a
takiritia ana eia nga puru a Tane kia tangi ai nga hau. Ka
tangi nga rakau i te hau, he mea e none (tupotupou) ana.
I te Ava i tu ai te Raki ki to wahi ona c tu nei ia Tane
ma te hapai, e wha nga toko i tu ai ia ratou tc toko i te
Raki ki runga ; ano ka marewa a Raki ki runga ka mca a
Tane ma " Kati pea,^' ka mca a Raki " Kahorc, mc toko
ano ahau ki runga ake kia tangihia ai ahau e tc hau."
Te toko ki waho ko Toko-rua-tupua : ko Toko-kai)iika ki
uta ; ko Toko-maunga ko Toko-tupna. Ano ka marewa a
Raki ki runga ka poroporoaki a Papa ki a Raki ka mca
" E Raki e, haerc ra koe, a muri ake nei ka wailio tc oha
ki a koc.^' Ka karanga iho a Raki " E Papa hci konci ra,
maku hoki e oha iho ki a koe." Ano ka tino marewa
a Raki ki runga, i te wa e hapainga ana c Tane ma, ka
126 WHAKAPArA TUPUNA MAOKI.
karanga a Tanc i a ratou c liapai ana i a Raki *' E tu pa."
A i mahi tahi ano nga atua o ruiiga i a Tanc ma, ki tc
haj)ai i a Raki ki rimga.
Na Tane i kii nga liau kia kaua e pupuhi, a c rua hau
i wailio e ia. Ka mca atu a Mai-liaro mo aua hau i purua
nei e Tane, " Nawai te ki, mc takiri nga puru kia tangi ai
te hau, kia ora ai tatou."
He matika (raatau) he matikapaua, he aho, he rakaupatu
ana mea mo tana hoa riri, mo Tanga-roa.
He tuke takiri manu, he here wero mana, he ti, ara he
mahanga.
Te take i kore ai e whiti te Marama i etahi wa o nga ra,
he mate kei aia, a e ngau tonu ana taua mate i aia i nga
wa katoa, a ka ngau taua mate i te Marama ka memeha
haere te Marama a pau noa aia, ara ka heke te tupu a kuia
(whewhenge) noa iho, a ka tae ki nga ra e ngehe (ngoi-
kore) ai te marama i taua mate, ka haere aia, ka kau-
kau i te wai ora a Tane, a ka ngehe (hua) ano tana
tupu a ka ora ano aia ka nui, ka pera ano tana nui me
nga ra ona i oroko tupu mai ai, a ka pa ano te ngau
o taua mate, ka pera ano tana ruhi, koia te Marama e
nui nei, a e ngaro nei. He mea hoki i haere pai ai te
Marama me te Ra, e penei ana te mata o te kiko rangi te
papa tonu te mania tonu, me te moana hau kore ; a koia te
pai me te tika o te haere o tc Ra me te Marama i o raua
ara e haere ai.
Te Wai-ora Tane. (Nga-i-tahu.)
Ko te mate i te INIararaa, i tika ki te Wai-ora-tane, te
Roto-nui-a-aewa te Wai-wakatai (whakatae) te Marhma i
runga nei.
Te Wai-ora-a-Tane. (Nga-ti-hau.)
Ka mate tc tangata, e kore e hoki mai, ta te mea i komia
(motea) e nga were were a Hine-nui-te-po. Ko te mate
i te marama, i tika ki te Wai-ora-a-Tane te Roto-uui-a-
aewa, te wai whakatae te Marama i runga ra.
Na te ika whenua a Tane. Na tc aitanga tuatahi ko
Tiki-tohua, nana nga Manu.
TE-WAI-ORA-TANE. 127
Na te aitanga tuarua, ko Tiki-kapa-kapa : nana nga ika
me te Koko (Tui) me te Maka (Manga).
Ko Uru-talii ko Kakana(Ngangana)-talii, he karcre cnei,
tukua atu ai ; ko Kakana-tahi ki uta, he mahanga cnei
tokorua ; ko Kakana, koia te Maka (Manga) ko Uru-tahi te
Koko. I tukua cnei hei toro kai, ka kite i tc kai, kai tonu
atu.
Na tc aitanga tuatoru ko Tiki-au-aha, nana nga tangata.
Na te aitanga tuarima (tuawha) ko lo-wahinc.
Na tetahi aitanga ko Tiki-whaka-eaea nana tc kumara,
nana a Ilurunga, ka noho i a Paui koia te kumara.
Tank. (Nga-ti-rua-nui.)
Ka noho a Tane ia !Mumu-whango
Ka puta ki waho ko
Te Totara.
Ka noho a Tanc ia Pa-whaka-hara
Ka puta ki waho ko
Kahika-tca ko te
Akc-rau-tangi.
Ka noho a Tane ia Te-ata-tangi-rea
Ka puta ki waho ko
Maire-rau-nui.
Ka noho a Tane ia Para-uri
Ka puta ki waho ko
Te Tui.
Ka noho a Tane i a Papa
Ka puta ki waho ko
To Kiwi (te manu huna a Tane).
Ka noho a Tane ia Haere-awa-awa
Ka puta ki waho ko
Tc Wcka.
Ka noho a Tanc ia Tu-wac-rorc
Ka puta ki walio ko
Tc Kahika-tca, ko te
Rirau, ko te
Tanc-kaha.
Ko tc ara tau whaiti o Taue, he waka. Ko nga tama
wakatamatama a Tane, motu te ngauahau, ko tc Kiri, ko Te
128 WHAKAPAPA TUP UNA MAORI.
Kahikatoa : lici wliarc mo Kabu-kura, i raaru ai a Kaliu-
kura, ko te Ake-rautangi me te Kahika-toa.
Na Tane i toko tc rangi, he kupu whaka-tauki cnci kupu
no mua. A i te timatanga o tc malii o Tane, ko nga upoko
o nga rakau i waiho hei putakc, a ko nga putake e tupu
nei nga rakau, i taua wa, ko nga kauru ia, ko tc upoko i
waiho hci waewac, ko nga waewac i waiho hei upoko.
UPOKO X.
Me ko Ilea te whare
I whaka hakune (hapu) ai ;
Ko Koro-riwha-te-po,
Ko Koro-riwba-to-ao,
Ko te whare o Rangi.
I takiua mai ai,
Te kahui wlietu.
E ngangahu ilio noi :
Hei whaViamarama,
Te riu o to waka.
He uaiata no miia.
TANE.
(Nga-i-taiiu.)
Na Tane lioki, na (raua ko) Maunga, ko Te-Pierc, ko Te-
Mata-ta, ko Totoe, ko Te-Kawha(Ngawha).
Ka nolio lioki a Tane i a ToLika (Tohinga) ka puta ki
walio, ko Iline-i-te-kukura-a-tanc, ko Te-Haka-matua, ko
Te-wai-puna-liau^ ko Taliora-a-Tea, ko Tahora-a-Moa, ko
Papani-tahora^ ko Te-Pakihi, ko Tc-Parac, ko Ilinc-i-mata-
tiki.
Ka nolio (a Tane) ia Hine-hau-onc, (ka puta ki waho)
ko Iline-i-te-ata-ariari.
Ka noho (a Tane ia) Tu-kori-aluiru, Leoi, kihai i pai ana
mea i haka ai (Iianga) eia, kia kitea he mea pai hei whaka-
tau i tona matua.
Nakonci hoki a Tane i noho ai i Tc-puta-rakau, ka ])uta
ki waho (ko) Iline-ti-tama, ko Hine-ata-uira, ka noho tonu
hoki (a liine-ata-uira) i aia ia Tane, ka puta ki vraho ko
Tahn-kumia, ko Tahu-whaka-cro, ko Tahu-tuturi, ko Tahu-
pepeke, ko Tahu-pukai.
130 WHAKAPAPA TUPUNA MAOKI.
Otira kahore ano aia i kite noa i tc talii mca pai hei
whakatan i a Raki, iia konei a Tanc i hacrc ai ki ruka
(runga) ki tc whakatangi (wliakataki) haere i tc tuakana i
a Relnia, ki te kimi (rapu) lioki i tc talii mca pai lici whaka-
tau i a Kaki, a haere atu ana aia i taua m a, ka tac atu aia
ki runga ki te Raki, ka haere tonu atu aia ki runga ki
Whiti-nuku, ki Whiti-raki^ ka piki aia i tc Ure-nui-o-raki
ki Takctake-nui-o-raki ki Pou-tu-tc-raki, ki tc kainga o
Rehua, i mau i aia ki reira ; ka korcro mai a Rchua ki aia
ka mea mai, kia noho atu aia a Tanc ki rcira.
Ka ki atu a Tane kia Rehua, " Ko koc ano hci runga nei
noho ai, e hoki ana au ki to taua matua." Ka homai e
Rehua he kai mana ma Tanc, i ruka (runga) i tona upoko ;
a kahore a Tane i kai (i aua kai) no tc mea i ruka (runga)
ke i tona upoko ; ko te mataku tenei o Tane (mo aua
kai) he tapu hoki no te upoko o Rehua; a tapu katoa aua
kai. Koia ra te take i korc ai a Tane e kai i aua kai, he
wehi ki tc tapu o tana tuakana kei kai aia i aua kai a
matapouri ai ; a kihai hoki aia i kai i aua kai, nga (ka)
moteatea ia ki te tunui o te manu, ka mea atu a Tanc, kia
maua mai eia he manu ; ka ki mai a Rehua ki aia " Kaua e
maua e koe, kaore he kai o raro, engari hei ka (nga) rakau
tau e mau ki raro whakato ai." A ka "whakaae aia kia maua
mai ka (nga) rakau. A maua mai ana eia ka (nga) ra-
kau katoa. Ko te Tira hoki tenei a Tane i te Mawake-roa.
Haere ana mai a Tane ki raro nei, tae ana mai kaore kua
pataitia e Hine-ata-uira nga tangata, i penei tana kupu
patai, " E mea ma, kei hea ra toku nei matua nana nei
ahau ? "
Ka ki atu nga tangata ki aia, " Koia ano tena e noho i
a koe na" ka tahi te wahine ra nga (ka) mate i te Avhakama.
He oti ano tc take i huna ai a Hine-ata-uira ia ratou ko
ona tamariki ; haere atu ana ki raro. Ka tae atu a Tane
ki te kainga, kua riro tana wahine, kua oma ; na konei te
ata tahuri iho a Tane ko nga rakau whakato ai ; kahore
hoki aia i Avhakato ; i waiho marie eia aua rakau, ka haere
tonu aia nga (ka) whai ia Hine-ata-uira.
Ka tae atu te wahine ki te Po, ia Hine-a-tc-ao, ka ki
HINE-A-TE-PO. 131
mai aia kia Hine-ata-uira " Hoki atu i runga na ko au
tenei ko Hine-a-te-ao, ko tauarai tenei o te ao," kiliai hoki
a Hine-ata-uira i rongo, i uaiia toiiu atu aia kialiacre ; a
tukua atu ana aia e Hine-a-te-ao. Ka liaerc taua wahine,
ka tae atu hoki a Tane kia Hine-a-te-ao, ka ui mai aia kia
Tane " Nga (ka) riro hoki koe ki hca " ka ki atu a Tane
" I whai mai au i taku wahine."
Ka ki mai a Hine-a-te-ao ki aia "E kore ia c mau i a
koe, tena ka nunumi kino ake, e kore ia e mau i a
koe."
Ka mea atu a Tane '^Ahakoa, tukua atu ahau."
Ka mca mai taua tipua kia Tane ; " Haere ake e whai
i tau wahine." Haere atu ana aia, ka tae atu ki te Po ia
Hine-a-te-po, ka ui mai aia kia Tane " Ka riro koe ki hea."
Ka kii atu a Tane kia Hine-a-tc-po, '' I wliai mai au i
taku wahine."
Ka mca mai taua tipuna ki aia. '^Kua korero ahau ki
aia, i penei taku kupu ki aia, ' me lioki koe i konei, no te
mea ko au tenei ko Hine-a-te-po, ko tau arai o te Po,' a
kihai hoki taua wahine i whakarongo mai ki au."
Ka mea atu a Tane kia Hine-a-te-po '^ Tukua atu ahau"
a tukua ana e taua tipuna, Tae rawa atu a Tane ki te po
ia Hine-ruaki-moa, kua tae noa atu te wahine ki roto ki
te whare ia Tu-kai-nanapia, heoi raku raku noa atu ana a
Tane i waho nci o te tatau o te whare, kihai hoki i tapoko
atu ki tua ; he mea hoki i tino paia mai taua tatau ;
korero mai ana a Hine-ata-uira i roto i te whare ; korero
atu ana lioki a Tane i waho. Ka patai atu a Tane ki tana
wahine ka penei atu tana karanga kia Hine-ata-uira "^E
kui haere mai hoakc tauaki runga" ka ki mai a Hine-
ata-uira ki aia i roto i te wliare nga (ka) karanga mai aia
" Hoki atu koe ki te ao hei whakatupu mai i ctalii o a
taua hua ; waiho hoki au i raro nci hei kuknnic mai i etahi
o a taua hua ki raro nei." A kihai lioki aia i rongo
mai kia Tane. Nga (ka) karanga a Hine-ata-uira kia
Tane, "Haere atu koe ki te ao, nga (ka), tumou (puniau)
ahau ki roto ki to whare o Tu-kui-nana2)ia, kia Pou-te-
rere-kii,"
132 WHAKAPAPA TUPUNA MAORI.
Ka tahi ano a Tanc nga (ka) arolia ki tana waliine ; he
aroha imi hoki tana aroha. Nakonei a Tane i waiata ai i
tana waiata, he waiata aroha hoki na hana (nana) koia nci
nga kupu o tana waiata aroha : —
Ho tamaiti ranoi koe ?
He niatua ranoi au ?
I webo ai a Rohi-to-kura.
!Mahukiliuki taku arangirangi,
I wailio avi koo
I roto i to Rake-pohutu-kawa ;
Ka nunumi au nga (ka) tangi ;
Ko te tatau o tc whare,
Ko Pou-tere-rangi, e, i.
Na Iline-i-te-uira hoki tcnei waiata aroha mo Tane^
he aroha nui hoki ton a arolia. I penei hoki tana
waiata : —
Ko Tane ranei koe ?
He matua no hoku ?
Te apo-kai-Hawaiki,
To kura-mahukihuki,
Te kura ki rangi,
I waiho e koe au
I roto Te-rake-pohutu-kawa
Ka nunumi au ka tangi,
Ko te tatau o to whare
Ko Pou-tere-rangi, e, i.
HiNE-ATA-UIRA. (Nga-I-TAHU.)
Ka ui atu a Hine-ata-uira ki a Papa-tu-a-nuku. " Kei-
ffhea toku nci tane?" Ki niai a Papa, "E ko tou tane
koia; ko tou hakoro rapea." Ka mate a Hine-ata-uira i
te whakama ka haere ki te po ngaro iho ai. Ta Tane
waiata kia Hine-ata-uira : —
He tamaiti ranei a koe
I wehea ai, aro i tau (ro aro nga tan) ?
Kura-ma hukihuki (lie ingoa whare)
Taku ara ki Raki nei.
I waiho ai au koe
I te Rangi Pohutukawa,
Ka nunumi au ka tangi
Ki tc tatau o te whare
Ko Pu-tere-rangi, e, i, e.
HINE-ATA-UIRA.. 133
To Hine-ata-uira tangi mo Tane, koia nei taua tangi : —
Ko Tano ranci i koe ?
Ho matua noku?
To apo ki Ilawaiki.
Te kura maliimgihungi.
Taku ara ki Rangi nei,
I waiho ai an koo
I te Rangi-pohutu kawa.
Ka nunumi au ka tangi,
Ko to tatau o to wharo
Ko Pu-tcrc-rangi, o, i, e.
Ka hoki mai a Taue i taua Po ia Hinc-niaki-moa, ka tac
mai aia ki te Po ia Hine-a-tc-ao nei, ka moe aia i rcira a
ka po ka kite a Tane i te aitanga a Ira, a Tokoraeha (Tonga-
meha) a Te-pae-tai-o-te-rangi, na reira a Tane i manaru
(koa) ai ki taua kahui whetu nga (ka) raoateatea tonu a
roto i aia ki te pai o nga whetu. Ka ki atu aia ki taua
Tipua " I na nga mea pai e tu mai ra,"
Ka ki mai a Hine-a-te-ao ki aia '' Hei aha ma hau
(man) ."
Ka mea atu a Tane '^ Hei whakatau i taku matua, tena
aia kei te tu tahanga."
A ka ki mai a Hine-a-tc-ao ki aia '^ He hiahia koia ton
kia haere koe ki rcira ? "
Nga (ka) whakaac aia, ka mea " Ac c manawaru ana au
ki te pai o aua taonga."
Ki atu ana taua Tipua ki aia '^ Kahore ra e ta he liua-
nui tahi o konci, engari ano me haerc koe ma runga i to
ara tiatia, ko te huauui ano ia tera mou, me hoki atu koe
ma reira ma to huarahi i haere ai koe ki tc tuitui i te
Raki, ki te puru puru i nga taha o te llaki, ko tc tikanga
ia o te huaralii e tika ai ki Te-Pae-tai-o-tc-rangi ; otira e
Tane e mau ano i a koe nga whctu katoa ; kotahi o nga
whetu, e kore rawa ia e mau i a koe ; no te mea kci rungu
tonu ia, i te Ihi o te Ana e noho ana." Ki atu ana a Tano
'^He mea ra ahau i haere ai, he pai rawa no era mea."
Na reira a Hine-a-te-ao i ki atu ai " Haerc ra, kci roto ano
ranci kei nga whare e noho ana? "
Ka ki atu a Tane '^ Kowai te ingoa o nga whare? "
134 WHAKAPAPA TUrUNA MAOKI.
Ka raea atu taua Tipua " Ko Koro-riwha-tc-po tc ingoa
o tetahi wliarc. Ko Koro-riwha-to-ao te ingoa o tc tahi
wliarc. Ko tc ingoa o tc Taumata i tangi ai aua whctu ko
Maliiku-rangi," Ka ki mai hoki aia kia Tanc " E ta haere
ra, e mau i a koc nga wlictii^ kia rua ka (nga) whctu hei a
koe pupuri ai, lici tohu i tc Makariri." A hoki ana mai a
Tane ki tona kainga ki Te-Rakc-Polmtu-kawa, a ka po rua
ana po i moc ai aia i rcira, ka tahi aia nga (ka) hacre ki
waho ki te aitanga a Tc-paetai-o-te-rangi, a Ira, a Toko-
raeha, tae rawa atu a Tane, kua tae noa atu tona taiua a
Wehi-nui-a-mamao ki reira, kua mau noa ake aua whetu ia
Wehi-nui-a-mamao, kua tupunitia (whakanohoia) rawatia
aua "whetu eia ki ona whare, ki a Hira-uta, ki a Hira-
tai, ki a Te-pari-nuku, ki a Pari-rangi, a ka tae atu
a Tanc ki reira, ka ki atu aia kia Wehi-nui-a-mamao
" E hoa i haere mai au ki nga mea i kitea mai nei
e au." Ka ki raai tona taina ki aia " Kua mau i au "
Ka mea atu a Tane ki aia " I hara mai (haere mai)
ra ahau ki aua mea hei whakatau i to taua matua,
tena aia kei te tu tahanga" mea ana mai aia kia Tane
" Ae, e pai ana ahau, ma hau (mau) e mau atu aua
whetu/' A mauria mai ana e Tane aua whetu, a tae ana
mai i aia te kawe mai ; ka tahi nga (ka) Tvhakataia eia ki
te Pae-taku-o-Roko, ka kite aia, e pai ana aua whetu, a ka
hari tona kangau (ngakau) ki te atahua o aua mea. A
whiua ana eia ki te Rangi, ko Te-ika-matua-a-Takaroa, kua
whakatakotoria eia ki te rangi ; ki muri iho ko nga Pa-tari,
ko Manako-uri tetahi, ko Manako-tea tetahi. No muri
iho ka tataitia nga "ohetu katoa ki te rangi, a pan katoa te
tini o nga whetu ki te rangi mau ai. E rima nga whetu i
puritia eia, ko Puaka (Puanga) ko Takurua mo nga kai
enei whetu e rua.
Ko Wero-i-te-ninihi, ko Wero-i-te-kokoto, i waiho enei
whetu hei tohu mo te makariri.
Ko Wero-i-te-ao-marie, hei tolni mo te Raumati ; a ka
kite a Tane nga (ka) hari tona ngakau, no te mea kua pai
te rangi i hanga ai eia.
Ka tahi ano a Tane ka whakato i n<ra rakau i maua mai
TIKI-AU-AHA. 135
eia i tona haerenga mataati ki runga ki te Raiigi, wliaka-
toria ana eia tana marama (raaara) rakau, he maha uga
rakau o taua marama (maara) i whakatoria eia. No te
rua o nga tan i nui liaere ai te tupuranga o nga rakau
katoa. No te torn o ka (nga) tau nga (ka) hua te Kalii-
ngatea (kaliikatea) a tau iho ana ka (nga) manu o te rangi,
ki te tu nui o te kai^ kai ai na reira a Tane i whakaaro ai
e tupu ano i aia te tangata ki te whailianga. A whailia-
ngatia aia eia ki te whenua tana mea whakamatautau. Ka
ahua eia ki Haiki, nga (ka) tu ka (nga) riuga ringa, te
upoko, ka (nga) waewae, ka (nga) kuha (huha) me te
tinana katoa o taua mea i "^vhakaritea ki te ahua, kia rite
ki te hakua (ahua) o te tangata ; a popoitia ana eia ki te
oneone o Hawaiki. A oti rawa i aia te hanga, ka wha-
katuria eia i reira te Avhakatau mo te wahine, no te mea ia
Rua-tai-epa te tara ; ia whatai te kiko ; ia Puna-weko te
hurulinru ; ia maliuta te ure ; ia Tarewa te tona. A
"whakapiritia ana eia ki tana mea i hanga ai eia ki te
whenua; a rite rawa i aia. Ka tahi aia ka inoi i tana
inoi. Ka penei tana inoinga : —
Pi-haca, ko Haca, ko Ro-naia ;
Hae hae Tu, hao hae Pae,
Hae hae ki runga,
Hae hae ki raro,
Hao hae ki roto.
Taina te Rangi,
Ka koro ua, i a kore-ua :
la To-renga (To-reka) makiki,
To-rcka makaka,
Kai nga neno, ka reka ;
■ KoTiki.
Ko te ingoa tcnei o te tangata tuatalii i banga ai c Tane
ki te whenua; ko Tiki-au-aha tona ingoa. A ka tahi ano
te ao ka whakanohoia ki te tangata. A ka manawareka
tonu a Tane ki tana tano:ata i hanga ai hei noho i te ao.
UPOKO XL
Kaore taku rai «,
E rau taburitanga ki to wbare.
I whakawarea au, e hika
Ki te tama i ara, na Te-pu-whaka-horo
Hua noa ki te banga, e nuuunii nei
Kei to aba, kaore kei te
Wbakarato ki waenga te tabora.
Te aia o korua ngakau
Ki to mabi a Kua-te-pupuke
A Eua-te-bota-bota.
* * * * *
Tini whetu ki runga i te rangi
Ka whaka binga noa koe
la Tane-mabuta
Ki nga uru kiokio
Ki nga paripari ki 0-tu-wbaia
Eero pu o korua mauri
Te tika i te ara, tapeka noa i te wbenua
Apiti rawa atu, ki te takotorauga o Haumia
Ki te aka o te wbenua.
Totoro to ringa, bei waewae
Totoro to waewao bei ringa.
Ka takoto te ika wbenua o te rangi
Ka tabi ka auraki niai
Ki te wbanaii, a te mangumangu kikino
I te aitanga a Punga i au, e.
He tanoi no mua.
RANGI RATTA KO PAPA.
(Nga-ti-hau.)
I TAKOTO a Rangi i runga i a Papa, a ko nga mea i te
takiwa o raua, he Nga-toro, lie Korito, lie Tu-pakilii, a he
wai whero. Kahore he tangata i te ao i taua takiwa, he
pouri aiiake te rangi.
Tiki.
Ko Tiki te tangata tuatahi ki te ao nei, a ko te ingoa o
tana wahine ko Ma-rikoriko, a koia te wahine tuatahi ki te
ao nei, na Arohi-rohi i hauga a Ma-rikoriko, he mea mahi
KENAU-MATUA. 137
eia i te pumahu o te Ra me te parikarangaranga. No te
wlienua ano ia te take mai o Ma-rikoriko, a ko tc tamahine
a Tiki raua ko Ma-rikoriko ko Hine-kau-ata-ata.
E takoto tuhono ana tc wheuua me te Rangi, a heoi ano
nga mca i waenganui o raua, ko te Ngatoro ko te Korito
me te Tutu, me te Kura : ara te wai pu -wherowhero nei, a
kahore kau lie tangata i te ao i aua wa. I mua i noho
pouri : kahore he rangi kahore he whenua, a no te whanau-
tanga o te tamaiti o Hinc-kau-ata-ata, ko tc Ao e rcre ana
ko Ao-tu, ko Ao-rere, ko Ao-pouri, ko Ao-potango, ko Ao-
wekere ^whekere), ko Tapa-tapa-i-awa, ko AVhakamaru,
Te-ati-nguku, ko te putanga ki tc uira, ko te wai au (ao),
ko te ao marama, ko Tane-toko-rangi, ko Rangi-nui c tu
nei. Ka tahi ka whai marama, na Tane-toko-rangi, ko
Ai-potiki raua ko Maui, ko !Maui-i-mua, Maui-i-roto,
Maui-i-taha, ko Maui-i-tiki-tiki, ko Ata-tc-rangi, ko Tahi,
ko Rauru.
Karakia o Tiki. (Nga-i-tahu.)
Na Tane ano te tapu, i kimihia eia ki te waho (wao,
ngahere) nui o Tane.
Kimikimi tai o te po,
Eakahau (rangahau) tai o te ao marama,
I kimi te po, i kunc te po,
I tamore te po, i kai tau ai te po,
Ka tupu te po ; ko te pia, ko te ware,
Ko Toua, ko Te-whakaipuipu,
Ko Te-wbakarahirahi, ko Tiwha i roto,
Ko te oniiiga ko te rekanga
Ko te rerenga, aha ki waho
Ko to hapu a Pu-nnku, a Pu rangi
A Putaki (Putaugi) ko tc rua a To Rokiroki.
Tiki. (Nga-ti-hau.)
Ko te tangata tuatahi i whanau i te po, ko Rcnau-matua
te ingoa, I te wa i wlianau ai, ara i hanga ai a Ronau-matua,
kahore he wai i te ao nei : ko te tangata tuatalii ko te ao
marama, ara i whanau mai aia i a Ao-marama. Ka patua a
Miru-tau ka tukua ki te Rcinga, ka tupu ko Pupuke raua
138 WHAKAPAPA TUPUNA MAORI.
ko Maliara, ko Hirinj^a-miku ko Iliringa-rangi, ko Iliringa-
te, ko Iliringa-to-manu-mca, ko Te-whaka-ipuipu (ac ipipu)
ko tc Wliaka-ralii-rahi, ko Tiwha-i-wahaa, ko Tc Kercnga-
apa-i-waho, ko tc Whakatutu, ko tc Ata-i-au, ko Riia-tipua,
ko Ilua-taliito, ko Rua-hclic, ko Rua-whakatino-rangi, ko
Rua-i-te-ata, ko Rua-timo, ko Timo-timo-i-te-rangi, ko
Rangi-nui-te-tu-nei, ko Rorigo-ta-rangi-nui, ko Tane^ koTu,
ko Tanga-roa, ko Ru, ko Ku-oko, ko Talm, ko Are^ ko Motu-
hari-kcj ko Tiki^ ko Tane-rii-a-nuku, ko Rangi-wliaka-ahua ;
ko Rangi-pou-tu, Pou-tu-te-rangi, Rangi-aniwaniwa, Rangi-
a-hchci, Rangi-marama, Aio-rangi, Te-waka-ariki, Tangata-
katoa; ko Taura-kalia, Akiaki-te-rangi^ Rakau-te-rangi^ Kai-
tangata, Karihi^ Hema,Ta-whaki-piki-a-te-rangi^Wewenuku;'
ko Uwewe-rangi, Tapu-whaka-ilii, Tapu-whaka-xnana, Tu-
tara^ Ngai-ariki, Ngai-tauira^ Toi-te-hua-tahi, Rua-rangi,
Rauru^ Ha-tonga,Rakau-maui, Puru-ora, Poii-matua^ Rongo-
te-aha^ Ture^ Turanga^ Te-mate-eke-piri, Tiihu-kuao^ Hai-
matua, Mau-huki, Haere-au, Ihi, Te-mana-o-rongo, Uru,
Rangi-whaka-rongoua, Tama-rapa, Tu-rau-kawa, Tu-mata-
rau, Rangi-tu-eliu^ Tu-mai-kuku, Kahu-kuru, Raki-whaka-
ware, AVhiti-au^, Whare-matangi, Mania-o-rongo, ara ko
Hare Rakena, i te ora aia i te tau 1872.
Tiki. (Nga-ti-awa.)
Ko tc taru taru makaka, e tiipu nei i roto i te repo, te
tane nana i ai te uku paru kotore wliero nei, e kitea nei i
nga pari horo; kia puta ki waho, ko te tangata tuatahi.
A i kitea taua tangata e te tahi o nga atua o mua ; i mua
atu o te wa i whiti ai te niaramatanga ki te ao nei. A ko
te mokopuna o taua tangata tuatahi, te tangata nana i wahi
te wlienua me te Rangi. A nana te marama i whiti ai ;
nana i wehe te ao ms te Po.
Tiki. (Nga-ti-awa.)
Na Tiki i lianga te tangata, he mca konatu ana toto
me te uku whero, a hanga ana eia ki te ahua ona ake ;
a hangia ana eia ki te ha o tana mangai ; a tu ana he
tangata ora.
tīki-au-aha. 139
Tiki. (Tu-avhare-toa.)
He mca hanga a Tiki ki tc paru kotorc wlicro, me te
korito o te raupo, a lie mca lianga aia ki te aliua o tc atua
nana a Tiki i lianga.
Tiki. (Tu-whare-toa.)
Na Tiki-aliua te tangata tua talii i Iianga ki te aliua
tangata. No te one one whero a Tiki-aliua. Nana i titoko
te rangi me te whenua. Na reira i marama ai te ao c
nohoia nei. I takoto te Rangi ki runga i tc whenua, a
na reira te po. Ano ka marewa a Ilangi ki runga, ka tu
ke i a Papa ; ka puta te maramatauga.
Te IIanganga o te "Waiiixe. (Nga-i-taiiu.)
Muri iho ka wkakaaro aia a Tane, kia "whailiangatia lioki
eia, kia hanga eia i te tahi waliine hci lioa ma Tiki-au-alia,
a aitia ana eia e Tane ki Hawa-iki, ki tana ika whenua i
pokepokea ai e ia ki nga one one o Hawa-iki. A aitia ana
eia, ka penei tana kupu inoi, ta Tane : —
Tenci ka tu te uba ; he uha Pi-haea,
Ko Haea, ko Ec-naia ; liae hae ki runga
Hae hae ki raro, hae hae pae, hac hae tu,
Hae hae ki roto taina tc Eangi-ka.
Ko Re-naia, ko Rena-i-a.
Me paka (panga) ki whea, nci taku uro ?
I aha, ki to upoko ?
No te huruhuru tena nohaiiga (nohoanga) wai-kopiha
E hara tcna.
Me panga kihca, nei taku urc ?
I aha, ki to rae na ?
No te toto tena nohanga wai-kopiha
E hara tena.
Mo panga ki hca, nei taku urc ?
I aha, ki to ihu na ?
No tc hupe tcna nohanga wai-kopiha
E hara tena.
Me panga ki hea, nci taku ure ?
I aha, ki to konohi (kanohi)?
No te roimata tena nohanga wai-kopiha
E hara tcna.
21
140 WHAKAPAPA TUPUNA MAORI.
Mc panga ki hca, nci taku urc?
I aha ki o taringa
Mo tc tatuui tcna nohanga wai-kopiha
E hara tcna.
Me panga ki hca, noi taku ure ?
I aha ki to wall a na,
Mo te horomanga a kai tcna nohanga wai-kopiha
E hara tcna.
Me panga ki hca, nei taku ure ?
I aha, ki to kaki
E hara tcna.
Mo te kenakena tcna nohanga wai-kopiha
E hara tena.
Me panga ki hca, nci taku ure?
I. aha, ki to koke.
Mo te kuri kuri tena nohanga wai-kopiha
E hara, e hara tena wahi.
Me panga ki hea, nei taku ure ?
I aha ki to u na.
No te u tena nohanga wai-kopiha
E hara tcna.
Me panga ki whea, nei taku ure ?
I aha ki to poho na,
E hara .tena.
No te poho tena nohanga wai-kopiha
E hara tena.
Me panga ki whea, nei taku ure ?
I aha ki to kaokao
E hara tena wahi ;
Mo te kaokao tena nohanga wai-kopiha
E hara tena.
Me panga ki hea, nci taku ure ?
I aha, ki to tuara ;
E hara tena wahi,
Mo te tuara tena wahi nohanga wai-kopiha
E hara tcna wahi.
Me panga ki whea, nci taku ure ?
I aha ki to pito na,
E hara tena,
LIo to pito tena nohanga wai-kopiha
E hara tena.
lO-WAHINE,
Ul
Me panga ki whea, nei taku uro ?
I aha, ki to hope na,
E hara tena wahi,
Mo te hope tena wahi nohanga wai-kopiha
E hara tena wahi.
Me panga ki whea, nei taku ure ?
I aha, ki to papa na,
E hara tena wahi.
Mo nga papa tena wahi nohanga wai-kopiha
E hara tena wahi.
Me panga ki whea, nei taku ure ?
I aha, ki to kuinu na,
E hara tena wahi,
Mo te tutae tena wahi nohanga wai-kopiha
E hara tena wahi.
Me panga ki hea, nei taku ure ?
I aha, ki to tinana
E hara tena
Mo te tinana tena nohaka (nohoanga) wai-kopiha
E hara tena wahi.
Me panga ki hea, nei taku ure ?
I aha, ki to io na,
E hara tena
Mo te io tena nohanga wai-kopiha
E hara tena.
Me panga ki hea, nei taku ure ?
I aha ki to ponana
E hara tena wahi,
No nga pona tena wahi nohanga wai-kopiha
E hara tena wahi.
Me panga ki whea, nei taku ure ?
I aha ki to waewae
E hara tena wahi
No ka (nga) waewae tera wahi nohanga wai-kopiha
E hara tena wahi.
Me panga ki hea, nei taku ure ?
I aha ki to tara na,
E pai ana tena, to tara :
Mo te ure tena nohanga ;
Mo to rcnga (rcka) makiki
Mo to renga (reka) makaka
Nga (ka) ai, ka none, ka rcnga (reka), ka pake (ka mutn).
A ko lo-waliinc, liacrc ana i walio lie wahine. Na konei
hoki te whakaaro o Tanc i maliara ai, e kalia pu ana tana
142 WHAKAPAVA TUPUNA MAORI.
iiioi. Ko te kalia ra tcuc'i o tana inoi, ko te tangata
tuatalii i liaiiga ai eia ko Tiki-aualia ; ki muri iho iiei boki
kua Availiaiigatia ano eia lie waliine ; a oma ana i -svalio he
waliinc ko lo-wahine lioki te ingoa o taua waliine. Ka tahi
hoki tc whakaaro a Tane ka mea kia waiho a lo-wahine
hei lioa waliine mo Tiki-auaha ; a tumaii tonu iho ta raua
noho. Ka puta a raua tamariki ki waho^ tokorua, ko Te-
a-io-tc-ki, ko Tc-a-io-te-rea, heoi ano nga tamariki a Tiki
raua ko lo-wahine, tokorua ano ; otira kahore matou e
mohio ki ta Te-a-io-te-ki tana aitanga, engari ano a Te-a-io-
te-rea. Ko a raua tnahine tokowha i noho tonu hoki _ia
raua tokorua ; ko Wehewchea te ingoa o tetahi ; ko Whaka-
tara te ingoa o tetahi. Tokorua enei ka (nga) wahine i
noho anake ia Te-a-io-te-rea ; ka puta ki waho ko Te-a-io-
whaka-tangata ; heoi ano te tamaiti o ka (nga) tahi tonu.
Na Te-a-io-"vrhaka-tangata,ka noho i te tamahine a Te-a-io-te-
ki^ ia lo-wheta-mai. He tini a raua tamariki, e rua tc kau,
a raua tamariki, toko toru nga tuma. Heoi ano nana i
riri katoa te ao. Nakouei hoki a Tane i tumou tonu atu
ai ki runga ki te Rangi.
Tetahi Korero mo te Hanganga o te Wahine.
(Nga-i-porou.)
Ko Tane nui a Rangi, tana wahine he rakau ; ai rawa
atu puta tonu mai he rakau, kaore i whai tangata. No
kona i rapua ai he whakaaro, a ka kitea eia; ka haero
aia ki te tiki paru paru, ka mauria eia ki te one i Tapa-
tai-roa, i Hawa-iki, ka whakahanumitia ki te onepu, ko
te paru paru ka hanga eia hei wahine mahana (mana) ;
ka hangaa eia ka oti, ka Avhakamoea eia ka moe,
ka uhia ki te kakahu, a ka puhia atu te mamaoa o te
waha o taua mea i hangaa nei, ka oti ka haere aia ki te
kainga ka noho, takitaro rawa, ka haerc aia ki te mataki
atu, titiro rawa atu, e keukeu ana, e ore ore ana, e mataki-
taki ana, c titiro ana ki te tahi taha ki te tahi taha, a ka titiro
ki muri ki te tuara, titiro ra^ya atu, c noho atu ana a Tane i te
tuara, ka kata aia, ka rere atu te ringa o Tane, ka mauria
ki te kainga, ka whangainga ki te kai, ka kai aia, a ka moe
WAHINE I HANGA. 143
raiia, ka mahi a Tane ki aia, ki tana mea i hanga nci cia,
ka makona tana ure, ka tu ki te kanolii o te wahine nei,
ko te karu : ki te ponga ilm, ko te kea : ki tc walia, ko te
raare : ki te keke, ko te riko werawera : ka liaiigai ki te
tara, ko Hine-mana-hiri : ko te tamaiti tua tahi tenei a
Taue raua ko Hine-liau-one.
Tetahi Korero ano mo te Hanganga o te Wahine.
(Uri-wera.)
Ka mate a Tane-nui-a-Rangi i te -svaliine kore ; ka liaere
tera ki tai ki Hawa-iki ; na ka rokohia tera, na (nga) wahine
e Tane ka ui atu tera ki nga wahine ra, " Kei hca te uha "
hacrc noa tera ki te rapu kaore i kitea tera ; ka hoki-mai ;
ka ui tera ki nga wahine ; ki tonu mai nga wahine, " Ara kei
waho." Ka haere ano tera, kaore tou i kitea eia, a ka ui
aia ki a E,ua " E hine kei hea te uha/^ ka tohi tu tera ki te
awa o Hawa-iki, " Ina tou, a te uha, ko te wai e rere nei na,
i puta mai te tamaiti i puta tou mai i koua," ka haere tou
tera ka tae ki te taha o te awa, ka ahua tera tana wahine
paruparu, ka ahu tera ka karakia aia: —
Ahu mai nga tamariki i Hawa-iki,
Tioi na reka i.
E Tiki matua.
E Tiki i to porangi.
Tioi na reka i.
Ka hanga tera ka oti nga ringaringa, ka oti te kanolii, ka
oti nga waewae, ka oti te mahi kino, katahi tera a Tane ka
ngungu ki te ure o tera, ka karakia ka mea : —
Ngungu taku ure ki runga,
Ngungu taku ure ki raro,
Ngungu taku ure ki te puapua,
Ngungu taku ure ki te werawera.
Haere ngungu, haere a, Ila.
Ka mutu ka tu te ure o tera ki te mahuna (mabuiiga)
ko te hewa, ka tu ki te rac, ko te toto, ka tu ki te kanohi
ko te karu, ka tu ki te waha, ko te mare, ka tu ki tc keke,
ko te riko werawera, ka tu ki te kuwha (huha) ko te kao-
kao, ka tahi ka tapoko te ure o tera ki tc tara o tana wahine
144 WHAKAPAPA TŪPUNA MAORI.
oneonc, ka karanga tcra a Tane " E (He) aha tc po nci/' ka
karanga tera a Tama-i-aho (Tama-i-wabo) " He turuea "
(he tama-tea) ka karanga hoki tcra a Tane, *' Ka turu hoki
te ure o Tane." Ka talii tcra ka taki taki i tana karakia,
koia nei nga kupu o te karakia : —
E (He) aha, i taia te huakina.
He atu to e a,
He ata marama.
No te ata tenei tauira ;
Kai tc kuku nui tanga
Mai i Hawa-iki ;
Kai te wliaka ringaringa
Mai i Hawa-iki.
Tuturi mai i roto,
Pcpeke mai i roto,
Tiki matua.
Ka whai ringaringa mai i roto ;
Tiki matua, tuturi tanga,
Pepeketanga ; he o kai tangi
He vvharorotanga.
Tiki ; ka riri Tiki,
Tiki, ka reka Tiki.
Tuturu te waikura nui no Rangi.
Uaki te whaitoka (whatitoka) nui no Papa.
Putauhinu ki waho ko Hiue-mana-hiri.
Rangi raua ko Kewa. (Ngati-kahu-ngunu.)
E/angi-nui-a-tama-kn, ka moe i a Riwa, ka puta ko Rangi
e tu nei, ka moe i a Papa te taniahine a Matua-te-kore, ko
Roihoj Roaka, Hae-puru, Taane-tuturi, Taane-pepeke,
Taane-ue-tika, Taane-ue-ha, Taane-nui-a-rangi, Uru, Nga-
ngana, Taane-te-wai-ora, Paia, Mau-hi, Tai-cpa, Moko-nui,
Tonga-tonga, Ika-nui, Ti-whaia, Ika-roa, Tiki, Raka-
maomao, Haku-manii, Tiki-nni, Puna-weko, Tiki-roa, Manu-
rewa, Tu-mata-ucnga, Rongo-marac-roa, Tu-ramarama-a-
nuku, Tu-ramarama-a-rangi, Rua, Rehua, Rua-i-te-pukenga,
Rua-i-te-wananga, Taputu-rangi.
He whanau tahi enei. He taane anake tenei aitanga a
Taane raua ko Papa-matiia-te-kore.
Na whanau ake te whanau a Taane raua ko Papa, takoto
tonu i roto i te pouritanga ; na ka rapu te whanau a Taane
i te era mo ratou, ka kitea te marama tu a iti nei e tore ana
EANGI RAUA KO KEWA. 145
i kitea ki te angotanga (kokotanga) o te keke o Rangi,
koia tenei tana marama tu a iti, i kitea nei e te wlianau a
Taane ; ko Te-hina-tore (rikoriko) . Heoi ka mea to
•whanau a Taaue kia webea o ratou maatua, a Rangi, a
Papa; na ka whakaao etalii, ka whakakore etahi. Ko
etahi i mea me wliai ratou i to ratou paapaa, ko etahi i mea
me nolio ratou i to ratou wLaea^ i a Papa i te tamaliinc a
Matua-te-kore.
Ka oti nga mea a ratou mo runga^ ka oti nga mea mo
raro na ka talii ka tikina c Taane-tuturi ratou ko nga taina
(teina) nga toko hei toko ia Rangi ki runga ; ko Toko-huru-
nuku ; ko Toko-huru-rangi ; ko Rakau-tuke : nga toko.
Ka tahi ka tikina nga toki hei koti koti i nga toko, ko
aua toki ko Awliio-rangi, ko te Pare-arai-marama, ko
Motu-wLariki. Ko te kalia o te toki ko Kawe-kai-rangi.
Heoi ano ka wliakatika a Taane ratou ko nga taina
(teina) ki te toko i a Rangi, kaore i korikori a Rangi, ka
talii ka karanga a Taane-tuturi, —
Paia e, tokona ki runga.
Kaore a Paia i haere : ka karanga ano a Taaue, —
Paia e, wahia, wahia ki runga
Ka talii ano a Paia ka wliakatika ; no te mea ko Paia tc
tangata tapu ; i aia nga atua me ngakarakia. Na ka takoto
te kawc a Paia, ko te kawe, ko Kawe-rangi, na ka talii a
Paia ka karakia i tana karakia : —
Hapahapainga, he tonga nuku.
Wliakarcwarcwaia, he tonga rangi.
Tau tika, tau tonu,
Ki tc hapahapai rangi :
Ki a koe e Piangi.
Ka pare te tuara nui o Paia, ka iri a rangi ki runga i
tc tuara o Paia, ka talii ano ka auc a Pangi.
Ka riro i roto i tc polio o Rangi ctalii o tona "wlianau, a
Roiho, a Roaka, a Hae-puru, a Taputu-rangi, ko Korekc-
rangi, ko Haku-wai, ko Rchua, ko Pekc-liawani, ko Tu-mai-
te-rangi. Ko tc "W'Lanau tcnci a Rangi i riro i aia.
Heoi ka mawelic a Rangi raua ko Papa i konci.
146 WHAKAPAPA TUrUNA MAOKI.
Na ka kimi tc wlianau a Ranj^i i mahiio ilio nci ki a
Papa, i tctalii wahinc ma ratou ; na ka liangaia tc uha ki
niiiga i tc puke o to ratou matuao Papa, ki tc one i Kura-
waka.
lie mea lianga ki tc onconc, lie mea pokcpokc ki tc
paruparu, ka oti te lianga tc tiuana mc nga wacwae, ka
tahi ka hangaia tc ralio o tc ulia, ka oti. Na Mau-hi, na
Tai-cpa, na Moko-nui, na Ti-wliaia ko nga kai lianga tenei
o te tangata ; ka tonoa ki te atua te manawa, te ate, te
mahara, nga takilii (whatukuliu) , lie toto katoa enei ; ka
oti enei te Langa, na ka tahi ka liangaia te kiko. Na
Mau-lii tc ralio i lianga, na Taicpa i kukume nga raho, na
ka tahi ratou ka titiro atu ki tc kiko, na ka talii ka
karanga atu a Moko-nui kia Ti-wliaia, kia tikarotia mai
te whatu o tona kanolii, hei Tvliakatau mo roto o nga
raho ; ka homai e Ti-^liaia te whatu o tona kanohi.
Ko te Tiniu-timu te kai tiaki o te puta ; kei roto atu
ko INIau-nenc, kei roto atu ko Te-were-were, kci roto atu,
ko Te-Hana-hana, ko Te-taa-noa, ko Tc-tao-wahie, ko Kai-
ure, ko Mo-kakati kei tc mutunga c nolio ana mai, Heoi
ano tcuci.
Ko te pukapuka, no nga kapua tenei, ko tc mea tena
hei whakainu i tc tangata ki te wai. Hcoi tenei.
Ko te toto me tc hinu o te tangata, te manawa ora o te
tangata; e noho a koraha (raarara) ana ratou ki nga wahi
katoa o tc tangata.
Ko tc manawa tc kai "wehcTvelic ia ratou ki nga wahi
katoa noho ai, ko te putake tena o tc "nairua ; ki te hemo
te toto me te hinu, ka tutakina te manawa ; ka tahi ano
te wairua ka haere, koia te matcnga o tc tangata.
I tetahi ahua o te mate o te tangata, ko nga mate oho
rcre o te tangata, ka liohoro te kati o nga tatau o tc ma-
nawa, na ka haere te -^vairua. Hcoi tenei.
Ko nga taringa mc nga kanohi, te putake o nga uaua
o te tangata mc te upoko : ki te moe nga kanohi o
te tangata e kore nga taringa e rongo ; ki te rongo nga
taringa i tc reo ka ara nga kanohi; ko nga taringa te kai
liaki o tc tinana, ara te kai whakarongo o nga mea katoa
TANGATA I HAXGA. 147
e pa ana ki te tinana, me nga mea e tangi ana i tawliiti o
te tmana.
Ko te arero te kai whakarongo i tc reka, i te kawa o tc
kai ; koia te kai whaka ora o tc waha koi (kci) wera.
Heoi tcnei.
Na ka tabi a Taane ka hiribiri (karakia) i toua ure, ka
mutu te biribiri ka tabi te ure o Taane ka aim ki roto ki a
Hine-pupuke-maunga, ko te Taniwba. Ka tu ki roto kia
Hinc-rau-kiokio ko te Horn. Ka tu ki roto ki te Tu-pari-
maunga ko te Putoto, ko Para-wbcnua-mea.
Heoi ano ka tabi nga tuakana ka titiro ibo ia Rangi e
nobo ana, a Roaka a Roibo a Hae-puru, ki te mabi a Taane.
Na ka karanga ibo " Taane e, kci te be koe, kci raro te
waba o te puta." Na ka tabi ano ka ta te ure a Taane ki
roto ki te puta a Hine-bau-one. Heoi ano kaati i konei
tenei, ka boki ano ki te wbanau matamua a Taane timata
raai ai te wbakapapa kia marama ai nga tangata katoa ki
o ratou putake mai.
Taane ka moe i a Tu-pari-maunga, ka puta ko Pu-toto,
raua ko Para-Tvbenua-mea. He wbanau-tabi.
Na Pu-toto, ko Raka-bore, ko Wbatu, ko Tanga-roa, ko
Te Pou-namu, raua ko Timu. He mabanga a Pou-namu
raua ko Timu. He wbanau tabi.
Na Timu, ko Tanga-roa, ko Hine, ka moe i a Tu-buru-
buru, ka puta ko Tabu-wairangi (ara ko) Tura, ko Tau-
tunu-kereru, ko Tu-tawbio-rangi, ko Ngana-ngana-te-hau,
ko Ipu-ipu-te-rangi, Wbarc-pa-tari, Kari-mori (moi), ko
Takoto.
^^t^iW-P^^^^~
UPOKO XII
Kaore taku ram, ki te taua a Tohe-ran
Ka rjro atu na, i a Para--nhenua-mea
No runga i te hiwi, ki Puke-rau.
E ringa e ; e hara i au te parau ;
No nehe ra te iJarau,
He whakataki taku ki te ao.
He korero atu, kia rongo niai koe
Koua (kua) rangona hoki
Ko taumata whakahehe korero,
Ko Keo tabi, ko Hura-rau.
Ka noho Raro-tiinu,
Ka noho i a Raro-toka,
Ka puta ki wabo ra.
Ko Puku-puku-te-rangi,
Nana uei te arube,
I runga i te tuara nui
O Rangi e awhi ana :
No te tokonga e Tane
Ka boro kei raro,
Ki te taha taba o,
Earo-wbena nei tu ai.
No (Na) Nuku noa i kobi mai,
Na Atoru i iiokapoka ;
Tautititia bei kaupeka mo Haumia ;
Ka puta te Pitau ki te ao,
Ko Hinc-kotau-ariki.
Na Nuku-pnvapewa tcneiwaiata, no tc rironga
o tana Hinaki tuna i tc waipuke.
NGA ARIKI O NEHE.
(Nga-i-tahu.)
TiKi-AU-HA. — Ko te tangata tiiatahi i aliua e Tane ki
Hawa-iki.
lo-wAHiXE. — Ko te waliine tuatalii i alma e Tane ki
Ha"wa-ikij hci lioa waliine mo Tiki-au-ha.
A-io-TE-Ki. — Ko te tama tuatalii a Tiki-aii-lia.
A-io-TE-iiEA. — Ko to muri ilio ia A-io-te-ki.
NGA ARIKI O NEHE. 149
A-io-WHAKA-TANGATA. — Ko tc tama tua tahi a A-io-tc-rea.
E,AKi-ROA. — Ko te tangata tino matau ki iiga mca o te
Raki.
TiPU-xui-A-UTA. — Ko te tangata i mana tana inoi ki tc
mana o Tane, a tukua ana e te llaki tc ua, ki katoa tc
whcnua i tc wai ; pau katoa ona iwi ; no rcira ka Avliaka
orakia (wliakaorangia) a Tipu-nui-a-nta ratou ko ona tama-
riki, ko Para-whcnua-mea, ko Tiu, ko Reta. Otira i whai
mai te mana o te Atua ia Tiu, a haere ana a Tipu-nui-a-uta
ratou ko ana taraariki i runga i tc waka pokiki rakau, a
haere ana i runga i te mata o nga wai ; ano he wlicnua ma-
roke ; a e warn nga marama i arahina oratia ai ratou e te
atua i taua wa.
Taka-ra(ro). — Ko te tino tangata mohio ki te ra^o
hanga. Ko te tama a Para-whenua-mea.
Tu-tawake. — Ko ta te atua i ahua ai, kia whanau mai i
roto i te puku o Hou-mca; no rcira, ka tata tc wa c puta
ai aia ki waho; tukua mai ana eia ona karcre ki walio, a ka
tohea e ana tuakana kia patua ; a kihai i maia ratou ki aua
karerc ; no rcira a Tu-tawake ka timata tc tohi (whakahua)
i tana karakia; lea mutu i aia tana tohi, ka puta mai aia ki
waho. Ko tona heni (hani) anake ki tona ringa ringa
mau ai, a ka kite te iwi o Tai-rea i aia e tu ana i waho
e haere ana me tana maipi, ka muiharo (miliaro) taua iwi
kia Tu-tawake, ka korero ki aua iwi nunui o te ao, kia
whakarongo ki tana kupu ; a kihai i whakarongo. No
reira ka whakamatca katoatia eia te mano o Tai-rea.
Ko te horoka (horonga) tena o te tini o aua mano ki ro
(roto ki te) kaherehere (ngahere), Ko te puta (parekura)
tenei a Tu-tawake i Tai-paripari.
Rua-tai-ao. — Ko te tangata i tino mohio ki nga tahu
mo tc ora ; no te mea nana i whakapuaki te kupu ora kia
Rua-tai-po ki tc nuinga hoki o tona iwi. I karanga atu a
Rua-tai-ao ki aua iwi tutu, " Whakarongo mai, kci au te
hono (mana) mo te ao, me te hono ata noho, kci au te liouo
mo te karakia tika, kci au tc hono ata kai, kci au te liono
mo te tangata kia kaua c tirotiro ke, kci au te hono mo te
kaa o te ahi, kia tika touu te kaa o nga ahi katoa, kci au
150 WHAKAPArA TUl'UNA MAOlil.
te liono kia kaua tc tangata e kai haerc, kei au nj^a hoiio katoa
i riro inai ki te ao." Nana hoki i wliakatakoto to tikanga
mo tc ora, nana lioki i wliakatakoto ki tc aro aro o llna-tai-
po ana tikaka (tikanga) katoa^ a kahore hoki taua tangata
whaka-poliapclia^ malii tntu, maLi he, kia rongo ki tc kupu
a llua-tai-ao, i wliakapuaki atu ai ki aia ; a uaua tonu taua
tangata ki te kino. No reira i unuliia ai e Rua-tai-ao tona
ringa mani ki rnnga kia Rua-tai-po, mc tona iwi katoa; a e
whitu mano i mate.
Maroiii, — Ko te tangata nana i hapai te tikaka (tikanga)
o Rua-tai-ao.
Whena. — Ko te tangata nana i korero raataati ki te iwi o
Ila-rutu ; a kihai hoki a Ha-rutu me tona iwi katoa i wha-
karongo ki te tikaka (tikanga) o Whena i korero atu i kia
ratou ; a kihai hoki a Ha-rutu i rongo mai ki te reo o
Whena, na reira hoki a Whena i karanga atu ai ki taua
iwi uaua, ki te kino, " Meake nga (ka) tata taku w hakaware
(whakararu) ." Ka tahi a Whena ka unu i te hono o te
mate, ki runga ki taua iwi uaua, ka tahi ka tukua e
Whena te whakaai'o ma te Atua taua iwi e patupatu
hacre ; a mate katoa aua iwi whakateka.
Ka-tahua (Nga-tahua). — Ko te tangata i rite tonu tana
korero ki ta ona matua.
Tu-raki(rangi). — Ko te tangata nahana (nana) i pu-
puri te hono tahu tika a Tane.
Wi. — Ko te tino tangata kaha ki te korero i nga tahu me
ka (nga) karakia katoa a Tane. No reira te mana i ara-
liina oratia ai a Tipu-nui-a-uta, ratou ko ona tamariki e te
atua, i runga i te mata o nga wai, i haere ai ratou i runga i
te "waka pokiki rakau. Ka korero atu a Wi, kia Wa raua
ko Miru me to raua iwi katoa, no reira a Wi i karanga atu
ai kia Wa raua ko Miru, " E hoa ma Tfhakarongo mai ki te
korero e ora ai tatou, ki ata noho, kia kaua c kino, kia kaua
c tutu, kia kaua c kai kino, kia kaua e karakia parau ; e
ngari kia pono tc karakia." A ka uaua ano aua iwi me
Wa raua ko ]\Iiru ki a Wi, a ka ki atu ano a Wi kia
Wa raua ko Miru, " E ta ma whakarongo mai korua,
ki taku kupu c whakapuaki atu nei kia koutou ; mc
NGA AKIKI O KEHE. 151
whalcapono tc kai ; me wliakapono lioki tc wainia kia
tika ai te liaere ki te Reika (Reinga) ; me Avliakapono
hoki korua ki takii kupu korero, no te raca, ko te bono
tenci o te ao." A kiliai hoki aua taugata i whakarongo, a
e rua nga tau i uaua noa atii ai a Wi ki te korero ki aua iwi
whakateka, a ka tahi ano a Wi ka karanga atu kia raua " E
hoa ma kia whakarongo mai koutou, meake apopo ka hnri-
hia te whenua e te atua.'^ Ano nga (ka) rite ka (nga) ra
i whakaaro ai a Wi^ ka inoi aia ki te atua, a luirihia ana
nga pa o Wa o raua ko Miru, he tini he mano i ngaro i
taua matenga.
IIuA. — Ko te tangata nana i whakaritc te mahi kino
Tu, raua ko Roko (Rongo) .
A-io-Riiii. — Ko te tino tangata nui nana i hapai te liono
a Rua-tai-ao.
PuTA. — Ko ta te Atua tangata i karaka (karanga) ai
mana e whakapuaki nui atu ki te nuinga o ka (nga) i"wi
katoa o te ao, kia whakapono ki tana korero ; no muri iho
ka hanga cia tona whare purakau hei ako kia rakatira (ra-
ngatira) ai ratou amua atu, ka karaka (karanga) atu aua iwi
tutu ki a Puta, " E ta ; ma o tahu a koe nga (ka) ora ai, ma
te mana ranei o tou whare purakaii ranei a koe e wha-
kaora ?'' Ka ki atu a Puta kia ratou " E hoa ma tenei ano
taku kupu ki te ao katoa, me whakarongo koutou ki nga
mahi a Raki, i waiho kia Tane, koia ahau ka whakapuaki
atu nci kia koutou ; meake apopo nga (ka) puta te whakapac,
a ka (nga) mano o runga o te Raki/' Ka ki atu aua iwi
whakapehapcha ki a Puta " E hoa e parau ana tau korero,"
ka tahi nga (ka) pouri te whakaaro o Puta kia Mata-eho, ki
te tino tangata whakatcka o te ao ; i mea te w'hakaaro o
Mata-eho ko ia hei upoko mo te ao katoa, no reira a Puta
i ki atu ai ki a Mata-eho, " E ta he tangata kino koe, e pehi
ana koe i nga tingaka (tikanga) a Tane ; kua rongo ano
koutou ki taku kupu i karaka (karanga) ai ki ia Pa, ki ia
Pa, ki ia Pa ; a ki te tini noa atu o nga Pa katoa ; meake
apopo puta mai te whakapae a Rangi ki te ao." No muri
iho i taua korerotanga, ka mate tana taraaiti, te taniaiti a
Puta, tana tamaiti tuatahi ; tc ariki o tana wlianau ; no reira
152 WHAKAPAPA TUrUNA MAOKI.
ka kotia c Puta te kounui (koromatua) o te wacwae o tana
tamaiti, a ka taona ki tc umu, a no tc maoatanga o tana umu
ka takohia (tangoliia) tc mana o taua kounui ka tuliaina te
mana ki runga ki ka (nga) whare katoa. Ilcoi ka baere a
Puta i tc ata, ko tc taliaa anake ki tona ringaringa mou (mau)
ai, lie taha Imi monri taua taliaa ; ka tac atu a Puta ki tc taha
o tc wai^ ka whakatuwheratia te tahaa ; licoi ka purua e
Puta tc tahaa, ka kite aia i tc kapua e tu ana niai i te
rangi, ano he ahi e ka ana i te whenua, lieoi nga (ka)
karaka (karanga) a Puta ki te Rangi kia hurihia te whenua.
Ka tahi ano a Puta ka panga i tana maipi ki te whenua,
hcoi ka liuri katoa te Avhenua ki rare, a ka mate katoa te
ao i taua wa, ko Puta anake i whakaorangia me ana iwi
katoa. Na konci i waiho tonu ai hci korei'o, ko tc hurihanga
tenci a Puta la Mata-eho_, me te ao katoa, me te "vvhenua
katoa.
Te-^Iorina. — Ko tc tangata mataii ki te karakia wha-
kapono kai.
Raka-weue-were. — Ko te tino tangata pai i mau tonu
te ahua o tona tupu, a kihai i kite i te kaumatua, a wha-
katamariki tonu te ahua o taua tangata a mate noa aia.
Tu-te-raki-paoa(noa). — Ko tc tangata i rite ki te ahua
o te atua.
Hui-aua. — Ko tc tangata nana i karakia ki te uma o Raki.
Rua-tipua. — Ko tc tangata i kuarc, i whakaaro ki tana
moe, i kuarc aia ki tana moc, a whakaaro ai aia.
Te-whai-po. — Ko te tangata i tuatia (tohia, iriiria) ki te
wai e ona tipuna (tupuna) a kaua (ngaua) ana taua tangata
e tc taiko (tuwhenua), kahore lioki i kitea he kiri tangata,
pan katoa aia i te taiko.
Kaeho. — Ko te tangata i tino matau nui ki nga ti-
ngaka (tikanga) katoa o te Rangi.
Karu-ai-papa. — Ko te tangata nana iwhakapuaki te ka-
rakia mo ka (nga) atua katoa.
Tu-AKE. — Ko te tino tangata nui i matau ki nga mea o
Tanc, me te tini noa atu o ka (nga) mea i mohio ai a Tu-ake.
TuKi-TUKi-PAPA. — Ko te tangata i karakia ki te hope o
te Raki.
NGA ARIKI O NEHE. 15S
Taketake. — Ko te tangata i matau ki tc Langa whare
whakapaipai mona, no reira i timata ai aia tc karakia mo
te wliare.
RoKO-NUi. — Ko te tangata i M'liakananakia i aia, otira
na te taua aia i a, ki rokahereliere (ngahercherc) .
Tu-RAKi. — Ko te tangata i rite ki a Tu raua ko Roko
te kaha, ki te kakari (kekeri, whawhai) he nui te maroro.
Tu-TE-Hou-NUKU. — Ko tc taugata nana i whakanui nga
karakia a Tu raua ko Roko.
Pu-MATE-A-io. — Ko te tangata nana i kukumc mai te
mana o Tane.
Tu-HOTo-ARiKi. — Ko to tino tangata whakamanamana
(whakapehapeba) o te ao ki aia.
Waiuo-nuku. — Ko te tangata matau nui ki te korero i
nga taliu (karakia) .
RuPE-TU. — Ko te tangata i ata wliakaaro ki te hono
(mana) a Rua-tai-ao.
Raki-nuia. — Ko te tangata i tino Avhakamanamana
(whakatupehu) ki aia ano.
Taiiau-ri. — Ko te tangata i kaha rawa te whakapuaki i
nga korero tahu.
Tau-tini. — Ko te tangata pai ki tc wliakaaro ki nga
korero_, ki nga karakia katoa, koia hoki te tino tangata ma-
hara i te wa i tac mai ai te mahara kia wliakamatea te ao.
Tari. — Ko te tangata i whakaaro ki nga mea o te atua,
i waiho iho ai ki aia te mana o nga mea katoa : nana hoki
i whakarite tc mana ki tc rakau (hei matau^ matika) hei
kai ma te ika.
Ra-kuru. — Ko te tangata nana i tamata tc kaia (tahae)
i te pa matau, matika) a Tari, ko te rakau hoki tcra i
whakaritea e Tari ki te mana o te atua, a nga (ka) kite a
Ra-kuru i taua pa e kaika (kainga) ana e te ika, a kaiatia
ana e Ra-kuru taua pa, no reira nga (ka) mamae tc ngakau
o Tari ki taua pa, no te mea ia i mamae pu ai, ko tc mana
o te atua i runga i taua pa, no reira nga (ka) whakame-
nemcnca (huihuia) e Tari ka (nga) tino kauraatua o tc
iwi o Re-ihi kia whakina mai e te iwi o Re-ihi taua pa, a
kihai ratou i ahei te whaki atu i taua pa ki aia, no reira
154 WHAKAPArA TUrUNA MAOKl.
a Tari nj^a (ka) ki atu ki tc atiia^ kia Avliakina mai ; a ka
kite tc iiuinga o tc iwi c koliaia (uira) ana tc pa i roto i
tc repc (wliatu) o te ralio o lla-kuni, hcoi nga (ka) karanga
atu a Tari ki taua whakamincnga, " E hoa ma kua kite katoa
ano tatoii i tc koliara c kohara mai nei, lie tohu no taku pa
kei a Ra-kuru ia/' heoi ano nga (ka) pouri te Avliakaaro o
lla-kuru_, a liaere ana a Ra-kuru ki tc whakamomori^ no
reira a Tari i ki atu ai ki tana tualiine kia Hine-i-taitai,
" Ilacrc ra e mate koutou^ mahau (man) c ui atu ki tona (tou)
tane, me liemea kaore i aia to tupuna, na ki tc mca c wha-
kina mai e to tane to tupuna, ko te huanui mai tena mou."
Heoi ano nga (ka) liaere a Ra-kuru ki te wliakamomori, a
ka whano ka mate^ ka ki atu aia ki tana tane, " E hoa
kaore i a koe te pa a to taokete/' ka ki mai a Ra-kuru ki
aia, " Tenei ano kei au," ka tahi ano taua -n-abinc ka ki
atu ki aia, " Homai ki au,'^ a ka Lomai c Ra-kuru ki aia
taua pa, a komotia ana eia taua pa ki roto ki tona waha
(mangai) a ka haere aia i runga i te moana, e rua nga ra i
liara mai (hacre mai) ai a Hine-i-taitai i runga i te moana
o Wai-rapua, a ka kite a Kumi-kumi-maroro i taua uabine,
a ka mau i aia liei waliine ma liana (mana) ; a ka noho
raua tokorua, ko raua anake ki to raua kaika (kainga)
kaliore o raua ngakahu (kakaliu), kahore he kai, kahore
e (he) Avhare, kahore e (he) wai, otira he mea inoi na
taua waliine raua ko taua tangata ki te atua, kia homai
he weweru (kakahu) he kai, e (he) wai : a tukua ana
mai e te atua, he weruweru (kakahu), he kai, he
wai, a whaihakatia (whaihangatia) ana hoki he whare c
te atua mo raua, no reira nga (ka) mau tonu te mana
o te atua ki runga kia raua. A ka hapu te wahine
a Kumi-kumi-maroro, a nga (ka) puta ki waho a Tau-tini,
ko te tino tangata mohio ki ka (nga) mea o te atua ; koia
hoki te tangata i wania (tonoa) e Titipa ki tona waka. No
muri ilio, ka aroha a Tau-tini ki tona waka i riro ra ia Ti-
tipa te tango, a ka kiia mai e te atua kia Tau-tiui kia haka
(hanga) tetahi waka papa, kia penei te nui me tetahi paka.
He mca tarohe a walio o taua paka ki tc reperepe, a kihai
hoki te Avai i puta ki roto ki taua waka papa rakau, a nga
NGA AKIKI O NEHE, 156
(ka) haere a Tau-tini i roto i tona waka papa rakau^ na te
atua lioki te tingaka (tikanga) kia Tautini, ko te atua hoki
te kai aralii i toua waka paj)a rakau : e riia nga marama i
haere ai taua waka papa rakau i walio i te moana a ka ii
ana ko Rewa-nui, ko te kainga o Titipa^ i pono tonu atu
ia ki taua waka e maauu ana i te moana, e hi ana i te ika,
a nga (ka) kite ka fnga) taugata i tona waka papa rakau
kia penci hoki te nui me te paka, he mea tarohc a waho ki
to reperepe, a nga (ka) kite ka (nga) tangata o te waka hi
ika, i taua mea e maanu haere ana i waho i te moana, a ka
kite ratou i taua papa paka, ka miharo katoa ratou, no te
mea e ahua pai ana taua paka, a hikitia ana e ratou ki
runga ki te waka, a morimori ana ratou ki te pai o taua
paka, nga. (ka) u ki uta ka kite te iwi katoa nga (ka) mana-
waru (koa) ki te pai o taua paka, otira i mama noa ta
ratou maunga atu ki uta, no muri iti iho o ta ratou miha-
rotanga, ka tahi o ratou ringa ringa ka pa atu ki taua papa
paka ano me te whenua te taumaha (taimaha) a kihai hoki
i taea e ratou, a waiho tonu iho i te taha o te moana c
takoto ana. Nga (ka) ao te ra, ka kite te iwi katoa kua tu te
Avhare, kua tu hoki te whata, kua nui hoki ka (nga) weru-
Averu, kua nui nga kai, na rcira i miharo katoa ai ratou.
Ka po rua aia e noho ana i roto i tana whare koia anake,
ka puta mai ki aia nga wahine tokorua ko Ti-mua, raua ko
Ti-roto, ka kite aua wahine i te nui o te taonga, ka hia-
hia aua wahine kia Tau-tini hei tane ma raua tokorua.
E rua nga tau i noho ai aia i reira a ka riro i aia tana
pa nga (ka) tahi tona ngakau ka hari ki taua pa, no te mea
kua kitea eia tana mea i rapua haeretia ai eia i te roa o te
moana, i te tini hoki o nga Avhenua i whakamono haere ai
aia i waho i te moana, a nga (ka) kitea eia ka hari ; otira
he nui ona tau i noho ai aia ki taua whenua, ko ana kai
he mea inoi nana i tc po me nga weruweru katoa, he mea
inoi na Tau-tini ki te mana o Tane. He oti nga (ka) rite
te wa i noho ai aia kia ratou ka hoki aia ki tona kaika
(kainga) tupu, ka hari ai.
Rewarewa. — Ko te tangata i tino nui tana M'hakapono
ki nga karakia katoa onamata.
22
156 WHAKAPAPA TUPUNA MAORI.
Takaroa. — Ko te tiuo tangata matau ki nga korcro
katoa mc ka (nga) litcnga katoa o Tanc.
Atakorau (Takirau). — Ko tc tangata i kaha ki tc
whakaako i uga tikanga katoa o Tanc.
Haki-nui. — Ko te tangata i joono tana whakarongo ki
nga kai karakia^ i ka (nga) malii o Tane.
Pekeitua. — Ko te tino tangata nni i whakanuia e tc
atua tona kaha ki tana tangata^ hei whakanui i ona tikanga
katoa.
Te Wai Puke. (Nga-i-taiiu.)
No mua tenci korcro tahu, ko te -vraipuke a Para-
"whenua-mea, ko te waipuke a Tupu-nui-a-uta.
Ko Para-whenua-mea, ko Tupu-nui-a-uta, ko Tin, ko
Te-reti. Ko Wai-puna-hau te ingoa wahine. Tera ano
nga wahine ke i runga i taua mokihi rakau.
He kino, he kakari (wha"whai) nga tangata o te ao
maori nei no reira ka Avhakatangihia, ka inoitia nga ua o
te rangi e Tupu-nui-a-uta kia kite nga tangata i te mana o
Tane, kia whakaponohia ana tikanga ki te tini o nga tahu
a Tane. Te tini o nga tahu o te ora, te tahu o te pai, te
tahu o te kino, o te mate. He whakateka no nga tangata ki
nga tikanga o Tane e whakapuakina ana e Para-"whenua-mea
raua ko Tupu-nui-a-uta.
Na Tiu te karakia i ora ai nga tangata i runga i tc
mokihi rakau. No konei te take o te karakia kia ua te
rangi, ka ua. Ka po wha, ka po rima e ua ana te rangi,
ka karakia ai ano kia mao te rangi, ka mao ano.
I mate katoa nga iwi nui o te ao i te waipuke, i -^haka-
ngaromia hoki ratou. Te mea i ora ai a Tupu-nui-a-uta
ma me ana hoa hacre, he mahara no ratou, kia pupuria nga
rakau hci mokihi hei nohoanga ma ratou.
Na Para-whenua-mea raua ko Tupu-nui-a-uta, te karakia
i tukua ai te ua o te rangi, i tujiu ai te waipuke i mate ai
nga iwi whakateka ki te kaha o Tane, kahore lioki ana iwi
i wliakapono ki nga korcro o nga mahi a Tanc e kiia ana i
nga tahu, i nga karakia ano hoki o nga korero whakapapa
o Rangi raua ko Papa i raahia nei e Tanc. He nui te
TE WAI-PUKE. 157
kalia o aua iwi ki te kupu kupu kia Para raua ko Tupu, i
mea lioki aua iwi kino kia raua, he parau (teka) tabi na
raua, a raua korero e kauliau nei mo Rangi raua
ko Papa i maliia e Tane, no te mea i ki aua iwi
tutu, ko te alma ano o Papa raua ko llangi e tu
nei. Ko te aliua ano ia o te oroko hanganga o te
ao; a kahore kau he mahi a Tane. A i ki aua iwi, e
kore rawa ratou e whakapono ki nga kauhau a Para raua
ko Tupu e kauhau nei mo nga mahi a Tane.
Te tino take kino a aua iwi i riri rawa ai a Para raua
ko Tupu ki te ao maori, he kanga na aua iwi kia raua. I
penei hoki te kupu a aua iwi " Hei kai ma korua ena
korero tahu, ma korua e kai nga upoko o ena korero
tahu " ka pouri raua, a ka riri mo aua korero kai upoko.
Te take i pouri ai aua iwi nei kia Para raua ko Tupu, i
mea raua kia whai liangatia he whare pu rakau (whare
tapu, karakia) hei malii i nga korero tahu a Tane, kia
whakaakona ratou ki nga tikanga o Tane, o nga tahu ki te
tini o nga karakia maori, no reira te whakapeka o nga
tangata me te kanga hoki mo nga kai upoko. No reira i
topitopitia (tapahia) ai nga rakau ki nga toki ure (toki
kohatu) he totara, he kahikatea nga rakau, me te tini o nga
rakau mama, tototia (toia) mai ki nga tauru (pukaki) o te
awa, ko Tohinga. He tini ke nga rakau i puputia a wha-
nui noa atu, i hereheretia (hereherea) ki nga aka, ki nga
taura, ki nga pirita, kia oti rawa te ruru te mokihi rakau
ka whakapiotia (he inoi te whakapio) te rangi. Ka karakia-
tia e raua, ka utuhia e raua he wai ki te paua, lici wai
karakia mo raua, kua tu nga pou o te rangi, a tukua iho
ana nga waipuke i te rangi, a ka waru nga rangi (ra) e ua
ana, ka nui te wai, ka piki a Para me ana hoa ki runga ki
te mokihi rakau i whaihangatia (hangaa) nei e ratou, i
whaihangatia ano lioki he whare e ratou ki runga ki taua
mokihi, he rakaii auake te wliare, a ko te kai ma ratou, he
roi, he kumara, me te kuri. No te iwa o nga ra kua
puke te wai ki nga kainga. No te ngahuru kua rewa
te mokihi ki runga. Ka heke te mokihi i te awa
i Tohinga. Kua nui te wai, kua ahua moana ia ka
158 WHAKAPAPA TUPUNA MAORI.
timata te haerc (tore) o tc mokihi. Ka pau katoa
nga tangata i tc mate, o nga iwi i whakatcka nci ki
nga talm o Tanc, i taua waipukc. Ka lickc te mokihi i
Toliinga, a ka ahu te tere haere, koia nei nga po, me nga
marama me nga tikanga o nga ra, me nga mahi i mahia i
te wa i tere hacre ai te mokihi a u noa ki uta. Ka tere
atu i Tohinga ka tae ki Te-au-whivvhi, ki Tc-au-matara, ki
Te-au-kuha, ki Te-au-puha, ki Te-au-mahora, ka riro ka
heke, ka maro te au, ka tae ki Te-au-titi, ko Te-au-kokomo,
ko Te-au-huri, ko Te-au-take, ko Te-au-« hawhao, ko Te-au-
kawha(ngawha), ko Te-au-mate, ko te matenga tenei, ka
maro te an, ka Titi-te-au, ka Tata-te-an, ka maro te
au, ka -whakahotu te an, ka puta ki Hawaiki, ka puta
ki waho, ka tae ko To, ko Tapatapa, ko nga Rimu ko
Te-tukunga, No te taenga o ratou ki Tapatapa, i karakia ai
aua tangata i te mokihi, a i karangaranga ai i nga ingoa o
nga Atua, no te taenga ki Nga Rimu, i whakataumahatia
ai nga kai tukuuga ki nga atua, ka tae ki te tukunga ka
mahi nui aua tangata i te mokihi, ka hikaia te alii tapu
ka ka, ka tae a Para-whenua-mea ki te taru taru patiti, ka
torona atu taua patiti i tana ringa e mau ana ki runga ki
taua ahi tapu, ka takina mai ano ki tahaki a ka hoatu ano
aua patiti ki te ahi kia tika ai te tahu kai ma ratou i taua
ahi. Na aua tikanga nei hoki i mahia ai e te JNIaori nga
tikanga karakia me nga tapu o nga waka a te Maori.
Ka tae ano a Para ki ana taru taru patiti ra ano, ka takina
mai ki tahaki, ka wehewehea aua patiti, a ka takoto nga
pukai, he pukai ano ma nga atua ki Mua, he pukai ano ma
nga tama-tane, he pukai ano ma nga tama-wahine, he
pukai ano ma nga ru-wahine, he pukai ano ma te aruhe
tukunga o te tere, ara o ratou i tere haere mai nei a hei
tuapora, ara mo nga kai liauhake mataati o te maara, mo
te tama-tane tenei, a he tuapora ano mo te tama-wahine, a
ka oti aua aruhe (roi) nei te whakataumaha ki nga atua, ka
whakaahuatia ki nga mangai, ara ka hoatu ka whakapangia
kautia ki nga ngutu o ratou katoa, ki nga tane ki mua, ki
nga wahine ki muri iho, ki nga taraariki i muri rawa. A
Iva taW ^uo ratou ka kai i te kai tahu ki te ahi, a po rua
NGA ATUA WAHINE. 159
ratou i nolio ai i au kai, kaliore ratou i kai i te kai ke^ ko
ana kai ra anake ta ratou i kai ai i muri ilio o to karakia
taumalia ki nga atua, ka kite atii ratou i aua atua waliine
e tau maeroero liaere ana i runga i tc moana ; ko Hine-
ahua, ko Hine-raka(ranga)-tai, ko Hine-apoliia^ ko Te
Kare-nuku, ko Te Kare-raugi^ ka haerc mai aua atua ki te
w'hakapokare i te moana kia mate ai te mokilii. Tutu ana
te moana i aua atua, otira kihai noake te mokihi i mate, ka
tere haere te mokihi a ka tae ki Te--\viwini, ki Te-wohi, ki
Te-wana, ki Te-Pa, ki Te-kare-tuatalii, a tae noa ki Te-kare-
tuangahuru, a ka tae ki Te-tarawa, ka pau te ono o nga
marama i konei, o ratou i nolio tere liaere ai i tana mokilii.
Ka tere liaere te mokihi nei a Te-Hiwi, a Te-whana, a Te-
Riaki a Te-Hapai, a Te Tiketike, a Te Rahirahi, no tenei
wa, i tu ai nga maliara a Tin, kia u ratou ki uta a Te
Kaponga, a Te Wliatinga, a Tc Horonga, a Te-Aybakahuka, a
Te-wliati-tata, a ko Pou-hoata, ko Tuturi, ko Tc Ekenga,
ko Uta, ko Mae-rauta, ko Tira, ko Moana-uri.
No te wliitu o nga marama o ratou e teretere ana i
I'unga i ta ratou mokihi, ka timata te korero a Tiu ki ana
hoa, ka mea aia " E kore tatou e mate, tena ano e u ki uta."
No te whitu ano o nga marama ka whakanui ano a Tiu i
ana kupu, ka mea ano aia ki ana hoa " Kua rahi ralii tc
moana, kua mea kia iti haere te waipuke " ka mea atu a
Para raua ko Tupu ki aia " Na te aha koc i matau ai."
Ki mai a Tiu kia raua '' Na taku tohu i taku pou i te
taha o te paparewa " I te taha hoki o te paparewa te
wananga o te tualiu i karakia tonu ai a Tiu, He mea hoki,
i matua titiro tonu a Tiu i ia marama i ia marama i nga
tohu o tana pou toko i te taha o taua papa-rewa, a na ana
tikanga aia i mohio ai ki aua tohu i taua pou toko, koia
aia i mea atu ai ki aua hoa " Kua mariri nga hau puke-
rikeri o era marama, kua ruhi haere nga hau nui o era
marama, a ko tenei kua hau inarino nga hau o tenei
marama, a kua aio haere te moana."
No te warn o nga marama i ahua rerc ke ai te
tukokikoki o tc mokihi he mea hoki, i tupatupou te
mokihi, a i tukokikoki, na reira a Tiu i mahava ai kua tata
IGO WHAKAPAPA TUPUNA MAORI.
ratou ki uta, ara kua papaku tc wai o tc raoana. A ka
rnea atu a Tiu ki ana hoa " Ko te mararaa tenci e u ai
tatoii ki uta, i te mea hoki c iti hacrc ana tc hohonu o nga
tohu o takii poll toko." Nga karakia i karakia ai ratou
ia ratou e tcretere haere ana i runga i te mokihi i taua
waipukc, ko nga karakia ki a Tane.
Ka u ratou ki uta, I u hoki ratou ki Hawa-iki. A i
mca ratou kei te ora ano pea etahi o te iwi o te ao j\Iaori,
a ko te alma o te ao Maori ko tana ahua ano ia, i te wa o
te waipukc ki ano i pa ki te ao. Ano ka u ratou ki uta,
ka kite ratou, kaliore kau he tangata kotahi i ora, a ko te
wlienua kua rere ke, kua ngawha, kua huri, kua ngaro i te
ram i te kaha o te waipuke, a kua tino ahua ke te ao, a
ko ratou anake te morehu o te iwi o te ao katoa a kua
tino rere ke te ao Maori.
Kahore ratou i kai wawe i te wa i u ai ratou ki uta,
engari ko te raahi karakia te mca tuatahi i mahi
ai ratou. I karakia ratou kia Tane, kia Rangi, kia
Hchiia, me nga atua katoa, ko nga llimu pakoko nga
mea i maiiria hei patunga tapu mo nga atua, ko te
karakia me te rimu tuatahi i hoatii e ratou mo Te-Po.
Te tua riia mo Te-ao, Te tiia torn mo Te-kore, Te tua
wha mo Te-maku, Te tua rima mo Te-Rangi, Te tua-
ono mo Rehiia ; Te tua whitu mo Tane. He mea
karakia te karakia me te piipuri ratou i ana rimu, a ka
mutii nga kiipii o nga karakia, ki ia atua ki ia atua, tana
rimu, tana rimu, a waiho ana ana rimu i te papa karakia,
ara i te tuahu, mo ia atua, mo ia atua. Ko ana papa
karakia, ara tuahu, ko te rakau noa, ko te take tarutarii
noa, ko te pii harakeke noa i tutaki (tupono) ai ratou i te
oroko imga atu ki uta, ko ana mea nga papa karakia ki
aua atua. A ko ana rimu pakoko he mea whawliati, he
wahi ano mo ia atua, mo ia atua, a ko te roa o aua wahi
rimu, kia rite te roa o te mea kotahi ki nga koromatua e
rua o te ringa ringa tangata.
A ki te mea ka tata atu te iwi ki aua papa karakia,
penei, ko te kai i kai ai ratou ka tetere i roto i o ratou
kopii a ka mate ratou, mo te he i tata atu ratou ki aua
KGA TU-AHU. 161
papa karakia, a i takahi i te tapu o aua tuahu. Ma iiga
Tohunga ariki aiiake e haere aua ■nalii. A e kore hoki c
tika kia haere tata atu te iwi ki aua jDapa karakia, kci hoki
ano te iwi ki te kainga^ a ka mahi kai te iwi, ma aua kai e
mate ai te iwi, no te raea, ka riro i aua kai te he o tc iwi, i
takahi ai i aua wahi tapu, a ka hoki mai tc tapu o aua
wahi tapu i aua kai, hei patu i te iwi.
I muri tonu iho o tc karakia, me uga mahi me nga
tikanga o te pure Mae-ra-uta, ka hinga (hika) ai tc ahi
tapu, i te wahi tapu, a ka ka te ahi, ka taweratia nga
rimu. Ka mau te Tohunga ariki i te pupu otaota patiti,
ka whaona te tahi wahi o taua ahi tapu ki roto ki taua
pupu patiti i te mea c mura ana taua ahi tapu, a ka ka,
ka mura taua taru taru patiti, ka wahia mai e taua To-
hunga ariki te tahi wahi o taua tarutaru e mura ana, ka
hoatu ai taua tarutaru c mura ana ki ia wahi, ki ia wahi o
nga rimu pakoko, i te wa ano e mataana aua rimu. A ka
takoto he taru taru e mura ana, i te taha o nga rimu katoa,
ka tahi ka hapaiuga aua rimu, aia rimu, aia rimu, ki
runga ki te taru taru e mura ana i te taha o ia rimu o ia
rimu. Hei patunga tapu enei ki nga atua, mo ratou i ora
nei i nga atua te mahi, i kore ai taua hunga e mate i te
waipuke, a i u ora ai ano hoki ratou ki Hawaiki.
Ko taua karakia taumaha nei i mahia ai, he mea ma
nga Ru-wahine, hei tapatapa ki ta te Po wahine, mo ta te-
Ao wahine, mo ta Tc-kore, mo ta Te-kore-te-whiwhia, ki
nga wahine katoa o nga Kore, mo nga wahine katoa, tae
rawa ki a Papa, a ka whakapakia ki aia. A ka haere te
Tohunga ariki ki te taru taru e tupu ana, ka kumea e ia
kia mahua ake te take o taua taru taru i te whenua, otira
e kore c hutia rawatia cia taua taru taru kia mahea rawa
mai i te whenua, a ka whaona eia nga rimu ki raro ki taua
take taru taru, a ia rimu a ia rimu, ki ia putakc taru taru,
ki ia putake taru taru. Ka mutu tera karakia, a ko tona
ingoa ko Moana-uri.
A ka timata ano he karakia, ko tc Takapau tenei kara-
kia.
Ka haere te Tohuuga-Ariki ki tc taha o tc wai, o te
162 WHAKAPAPA TUPUNA MAOJII.
awa ranci o tc moana ranci, a ka toua iho tana ringa
ringa ranci, ka toua ranei tc rakau c mau hacre atu ana i
tana ringa ki tc wai, a ka talmri mai, ka anga raai tana
aro-aro ki tc iwi c noho atu ana i mua i aia, ka piu piua
eia te wai o tana ringa ranci o tc rakau ranci ki tc iwi
katoa, a c toru ana piu piutanga i tc wai ki te iwi, a ka
haerc mai aia ki tc nohoanga o tc iwi c noho atu ra, ka
hinga (hika) aia i te ahi, he abi tapu taua ahi, mo te aruhc
tukunga i tc tere. A ka liinga (hika) ano hoki te iwi i te
ahi, ka ka tc ahi a te iwi, ka waia (nanao) atu ki te pito
aruhc, tunu ai ki taua ahi. Ka maoka (maoa) nga pito
aruhe e rua, ka mau te tahi tangata o te iwi i te pito
aruhe tuatahi i hoatu ai ki te ahi, a ka tu tahaki aia, e
wha hikoinga waewae i mua tonu o tc Tohunga, a ka
karakia te tohunga i te karakia, a ka mea atu te tohunga
kia hapainga taua aruhe ki runga, a ka karakia ano te
Tohunga i tetahi karakia, ka mutu tera karakia, ka mea
atu te Tohunga kia tukua tana ringa me te aruhe ki raro,
ka hapainga ai tetahi o ana ringa me tc tuarua o aua
aruhe ki runga, a ka karakia ano aia i te karakia.
Ka tahi te Tohunga ka Avhakatika, me te tu tonu mai
taua tangata, ka haere atu taua Tohunga ki taua tangata
ka mau ki te aruhe tuatahi ka hoatu eia ki tc tahi kuia
tapu, ka mau taua kuia i taua aruhe ka kuhua ma raro i
tana liuha, a ka kainga eia taua aruhe ; he mea ano ka
kainga eia ko te tahi wahi anake o taua aruhe, a ka hoatu
te tahi wahi o taua aruhc me te tahi take taru taru ki
te iwi katoa, kia kainga ai taua aruhe e ratou, a ko te
putake taru taru ka rukea (whiua) atu ki te wahi i kaa ai
nga ahi tapu, a ko te rua o aua aruhe ma tetahi poua
(ruruhi, ara kuia) e kai, a he pera ano nga mahi o tenei ki
te iwi me nga mahi i mahia ki te aruhe (roi) tuatahi, ka
noho ratou a ka pirau (ka weto) nga ahi tapu, a ka po te
ra tuatahi o ratou ki uta ka noho hari ratou, a ka whaka-
hinga(hika) he ahi, hci tahu kai ma ratou, ka kai ka hari,
ka moe.
I tc ata ka oho tc iwi, ka hingaia (hikaia) he ahi mo
Te-umu-hurihanga-takapau, ka hoatu he kai ki taua umu
KA PUTA KAHU-KURA. 163
tapu, ka maoka (maoa) ka kawea ki te aro aro o tc To-
hunga^ a ma nga tangata me nga waliine tapu e kai aua
kai. Ko te whakamutiinga tenei o te waipuke.
No te mutunga o taua iimn, ka tu a Kahu-kura, i te
rangi, a Rongo-nui-a-tau aiio hoki, raua tokorua.
Ka tahuri a Tin ki to karakia ki te whangai ia Kaliu
raua ko Kongo .
Na Te-kani-uhi ara na nga wahine atua tokorima tonu i
timata te kawha (ngawha) ki te riiaki i te wai nui ki tc
moana, i nui ai te waipuke. Kua malii noa atu Tc Kani-
uhi^ kaliore kia kitea nuitia e tc tangata, a no te waipuke
rawa nei ka kitea^ a no reira nga tai i man tonu ai.
I raro i te pito o te Rangi aua atua e mahi ana, a c akina
mai ana te wai i reira, he bokinga no te wai ki taua walii
ano, koia hoki te tai-timu.
No MUA TENi:i KORERO TAHU. (NgA-I-TAHU.)
Na Tipu-nui-a-uta i whakatipu te waia {" wai " pea}
nana (koia) hoki te tama o Para-whenua-mea, a koia tc
tangata i inoia ai nga na i puke ai te wai, ngaro rawa nga
pakihi me nga pukepuke, a tac rawa te wai ki te tihi o nga
maunga tiketike, ka mate nga tangata.
Ia Tu-nuku, tc Ra, he mokaikai pea.
Ia Tu-rangi, tc Marama.
Ia Kiwa, te moana. 1 te otinga o te rangi ia Tane i kiia
me tu he moana, hei moana iti, a na te waipuke a Para-
whenua-mea i nui ai te moana.
Ko Tohinga, ko Te Awa, Ko Tupu-nui-a-uta, ko Para-
whenua-mea, ka tupu te wai, Te Au-whiwhia, Tc Au-matara,
Te Au-kuha, Te Au-puha, Te xVu-mahora, ka Uro, ka hcko,
ka maro te an, ko te Au titi, ko tc Au kokomo, ko te An huri,
ko te Au taki, ko te Au waowao (whawhao) ko te Au huri,
ko te Au tangi, ko te Au kawha (ngawha), ko tc Au mate, ko
te matcnga tenei, ka maro tc au, titi tc au, tata te au, maro
te au, whakahotu tc au, ka puta ki Hawa-iki ka puta ki
waho, ko To, ko Tapatapa, ko nga Rimu, ko te Tukunga, ko
Hine-ahua, ko Hine-te-raka(ranga)-tai, ko Hine-apohia, ko
1G4 WHAKArAPA TUPUNA MAOIil.
Tc-karo-uiiku, ko te Karc-raki, ko Tc-whvini, ko Te wehi,
ko 'Vq wana, ko Te Pa ko tc Korc tuatahi, a tac noa ki te
tua iwa, ki te Kore tii a kaliuru (njjjahuru) , ko te Tarcwa
tuatahi, a tac noa ki tc tua iwa^ ki tc Tarcwa tua kaliuru
(nj^ahuru), ko tc Hiwi, ko tc Wliana, ko te Iliaki ko tc
Ilapai ko tc Tikctikc, ko tc Iiahiraiii^ kote Kapunga, ko te
AVatinga (vvhatinga), ko te Iloriuga, ko tc Wliakahuka, ko te
Watitata (Wliatitata) , ko tc Pou-ata, ko Tuturi, ko te
l']kenga, ko iTta^ ko Macrauta^ ko Tc-tira ; kei moana uri
t(! lieke mai ai tc Uira-Takaroa, ko tc Takapou kci Tu-ki-
I'uiiga, kci Tu-ki-waho, kci Tu-ki-takapau o Taka-roa-liacrc-
roa, Haku-tama-manawarcka, ka tata ra i tu "waho
Hawa-iki.
PUTA. (NgA-I-TAIIU.)
Na Puta te hurihanga i tc wlienua i Mataiho, i huri ai
tc wlienua, me uga rakau^ me nga otaota, i mate ai te
tokomaha o iiga tangata.
\lc liurihanga tuarua i a Wi raua ko A (Wa) i penci me
tera.
Na Hapopo i kuti te ra o te Avaka i mate ai te tokomaha.
Na Ui te ahi, a na Puta tc liurihanga o te whenua i
ngaro i tc mano o te kuri o te ao nci, me uga manu nei me
te Moa, me etahi atu manu.
Authority : George Didsbukt, Government Printer, Welliugton.— 188T
I'Bj
/
8
years.
Te Mahara.
From 1000 to unlimited
years.
Te HlHlEI.
From 1000 to unlimited
years.
Te PuruKE.
From 1000 to unlimited
years.
Te Kukune.
From 1000 to unlimited
years.
Whaia.
From 1000 to unlimited
years.
Te Eapunga.
From 1000 to unlimited
years.
Te Po.
From first to 1000 and
to unlimited years.
Te Koee.
On from the first to
the 1000 and
to unlimited years.
(Thought.)
(Breathing powe
godly po\
(Enlarging.)
(Conception of tl:
(Following on.)
(Asking, or Seeki
(Darkness.)
(Nothing.)
r
Am.
17
Had Oba.
16
Horu Tu.
15
Rawba.
14
Te Wimvui».
Pt»n,1000(o«.UuiJi.Jl
Te Atajiai.
13
11
Tb Aui^A.
Te Wasasoa.
From 1000 [ouiiliinilcd
10
9
6
Tb Masako.
Tb HiMENOABO, I
ycm. j
Te Mababa. 1
Te HiiiiRi.
Froii.lOOOi<.mliuil«<l
S
Te PiiriitE.
Tb KiEOSE.
i
3
2
Whau.
Tb Eapvxoa.
Te Po.
Tb Kobe.
'
t:EHi°
I
No. 1. (d)
'Tii..«.
1
offiK. 11
o
(Te Ao e tercterc noa aua.)
(The World floating in space.)
v^
J
V
\ .
I
University of California Library
Los Angeles
This book is DUE on the last date stamped below.
j^l-L/cNO
OL i. ... vv.
UCLA URL ta
J..
/ED
Ill 1 III
3 1158 00453 5844
\
&
^
AA 001 095 888 2
M
^
l\
3>
vT^>^^P.v